?^:-m^.^'. 


:a» 


LIBRARY 

I'njycKToy.y.  ■'■ 

No.  Shclt\  ^  ggcti 
:^No.  Book, 


A   PRACTICAL    GUIDE 


PROPHECIES, 


WITH  REFERENCE  TO  THEIR  INTERPRETATION  AND 
FULFILMENT,  AND  TO  PERSONAL  EDIFICATION. 


BY  THE  REV.  EDWARD  BICKERSTETH, 

RECTOR  OF  WATTON, HERTS. 


'•  We  have  also  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy,  whereunto  ye  do  well  that  ye  take 
heed."— 2  Peter  i.  19- 


FROM  THE  SIXTH  LONDON  EDITION,  ENLARGED. 


PHILADELPHIA: 

ORRIN  ROGERS,  G7  SOUTH  SECOND  STREET. 

E.  G.  Dorwy,  Printer. 

1S4L 


The  paging  of  the  London  edition  is  preserved  in  this  reprint  in  brackets. 


CONTENTS. 


Preface  to  the  Sixth  Edition,             -              -  -              -       5 

Chap.  I.  General  Observations,       -               -  -               -             13 

II.  Practical  Rules  and  Cautions,                -  -              -      20 

III.  The  First  Coming  of  Christ,            -  -               -             38 

IV.  General  application  of  Promises  in  the  Prophecies,  -      41 
V,  The  Second  Coming  of  Christ,       -  -               -             49 

VI.  The  Period  of  the  Second  Coming,        -  -               -      62 

VII.  The  Literal  Interpretation  of  Prophecies,  -              -            70 

VIII.  Prophecies  respecting  the  Jews,             -  -               -      85 

IX.  Countries  connected  with  the  Jews,  -               -             98 

X.  The  Christian  Church,             -              -  -              -    101 

XI.  Antichrist,            -----  109 

XII.  The  Scriptural  meaning  of  Time,          -  -               -    126 

XIII.  Chronological  Prophecies,                -  -               -            132 

XIV.  Varied  Interpretations  of  Prophecy,       -  -              -     148 
XV.  Judgments  connected  with  the  Coming  of  Christ,       -           157 

XVI.  The  Harvest  of  the  Church,   -              -  -              -    176 

XVII.  The  Millennium  and  First  Resurrection,  -               -           183 

XVIII.  The  Kingdom  of  Christ,           -               -  -            •  -    203 

XIX.  Practical  Reflections,         -               -  -              -           220 

APPENDIX. 

I.  Suggested  Plan  and  Axioms  for  the  Interpretation  of  the 

Apocalypse,            -              -              -  -               -    239 

II.  Scripture  Chronology,         -              -  -              -          246 

III.  List  of  the  Principal  Books  on  Prophecy,  -              -    255 

-     IV.  The  Jewish  Civil  Disabilities'  Bill,  -              -           285 


IV 


CONTENTS. 


V.  National  Sins,               -              -              -              -  -    288 

VI.  The  French  Revolution,     -              -              -              -  290 

VII.  The  consuming  of  Popery,  and  its  boastfulness,  -    293 

VIII.  Drying  up  of  the  Euphrates,             ...  296 

IX.  Restoration  of  the  Jews  to  their  own  land,             -  -    299 

X.  Plan  of  a  course  of  Lectures  on  Prophetical  subjects,  391 

INDEXES. 

I.  Scriptural  Index,         -              -              -              -  -    303 

II.  Bibliographical  Index,          -              -              -              -  335 

III.  General  Index,             -             -             -             -  -    307 


PREFACE  TO  THE  SIXTH  EDITION. 

The  original  design  of  this  work  (first  published  in  1S23, 
under  the  title  of  "Practical  Remarks  on  the  Prophecies,")  was 
to  answer  objections  made  to  missionary  exertions  from  par- 
ticular views  of  prophecy,  and  to  show  that  all  Christians  had 
a  clear  title  to  the  spiritual  promises  of  the  Old  Testament.  As 
subsequent  editions  have  been  called  for,  the  Author  has  been 
led  on  to  a  more  extensive  study  of  the  subject  of  Prophecy 
than  he  anticipated,  and  has  endeavoured  to  take  a  general 
view  of  the  whole  of  that  important  part  of  divine  truth. 

The  earnestness  of  the  prophets,  enquiring  and  searching 
diligently  what  or  what  manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
signified,  1  Pet.  i.  10,  11;  and  the  weeping  much  of  the 
favoured  apostle  when  no  man  was  found  worthy  to  open  the 
sealed  book.  Rev.  v.  4,  reprove  that  neglect  and  indifference 
with  which  too  many  Christians  have  hitherto  regarded  this 
truly  scriptural  and  edifying  subject.  The  Author  cannot 
but  hope  that  this  neglect  is  passing  away,  and  giving  place  to 
an  increased  attention. 

He  has  read  as  far  as  he  had  opportunity,  and  considered 
what  has  been  published  on  prophecy  since  the  former  edi- 
tions of  this  work,  and  especially  has  sought  to  weigh  any  re- 
marks on  the  side  opposed  to  his  own  views.  The  result, 
without  weakening  his  assurance  of  the  piety  of  those  from 
whom  he  differs,  has  been  an  increasing  conviction,  with  slight 
modifications,  of  the  substantial  truth  of  his  own  views.  The 
signs  of  the  times  are  indeed  so  remarkable,  as  powerfully  to 
call  all  to  earnest  attention  to  this  subject,  and  to  give  increas- 
ing evidence  of  the  very  important  character  of  the  events 
before  us. 

Farther  research  has  convinced  the  Author  that  but  a  small 
part  of  the  full  scripture  testimon}^  to  the  pra^-millennial  advent 
has  yet  been  brought  out  from  the  sacred  volume,  and  but  a 
small  part  of  the  full  historical  proofs  of  prophecy  already  ful- 
filled, has  yet  been  brought  to  illustrate,  by  the  providence  of 
God,  in  past  events,  the  predictions  which  had  been  previously 
given.  In  many  of  the  additions  made,  the  author  has  been 
much  indebted  to  the  suggestions  of  a  dear  friend  with  whom 
"he  has  the  happiness  of  being  intimate.     Believing  the  views 


^^  PREFACE. 

which  he  has  here  set  forth  to  be  God's  truth,  it  is  to  him  a 
subject  of  thankfulness  to  find  that  Christian  ministers,  in  con- 
tinually increasing  numbers,  through  our  country,  acknowledge 
and  testify  that  blessed  hope,  "the  glorious  appearance  of  the 
great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 

It  is  cheering  also  to  think  that  in  these  eventful  times  God 
is  reviving  old  truths:  the  hearl  of  the  children  is  turning  to  their 
fathers.  JVlal.  iv.  6.  The  author's  conviction  was  expressed 
many  years  since,  that  we  had  too  much  neglected,  in  modern 
times,  the  fathers  of  the  ciuirch,  and  while  sensible  of  their 
serious  defects,  and  how  they  may  be  overvalued,  to  the 
disparagement  of  the  fulness  and  sufficiency  of  scripture,  yet 
the  conviction  of  their  real  use  and  value,  as  witnesses  of  God's 
truth,  has  increased  by  the  farther  search  into  them,  to  which 
he  has  been  led  by  this  subject.  How  full  and  beautiful,  for 
instance,  is  the  following  simple  statement,  or  summary,  of 
divine  truth,  as  given  in  an  early  creed  bylrenaeus!  (Lib.  i. 
ch.  2.)  "The  church,  though  scattered  over  the  whole  world, 
even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth,  receive  from  the  apostles  and 
from  their  disciples  that  belief  which  is  in  one  God,  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  the  seas  and  all 
things  in  them;  and  in  one  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  who 
became  incarnate  for  our  salvation;  and  in  the  Holy  Ghost, 
who  proclaimed  by  the  prophets  the  dispensations  of  God,  the 
advent,  birth  of  a  virgin,  passion,  resurrection  from  the  dead, 
and  bodily  ascension  into  heaven  of  the  beloved  Jesus  Christ 
our  Lord,  and  his  coming  again  from  heaven  in  the  glory  of 
the  Father,  to  restore  all  things,  and  to  raise  up  all  flesh  of  all 
mankind:  that  to  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord,  and  God,  and  Saviour, 
and  King,  according  to  the  pleasure  of  the  invisible  Father, 
every  knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven,  and  things  in  earth, 
and  things  under  the  earth;  and  that  every  tongue  sliould  con- 
fess him,  and  that  he  should  do  just  judgment  upon  all,  and 
consign  to  everlasting  fire  the  spirits  of  wickedness,  the  angels 
who  transgressed  and  became  apostates;  and  amongst  men  the 
impious,  and  unjust,  and  lawless,  and  blasphemer;  and  that  to 
the  just  and  holy,  and  to  such  as  kept  his  conimandments  and 
remained  in  his  love,  some  from  the  beginning,  but  others 
after  repentance,  he  should  give  freely  life  and  immortality, 
and  bring  everlasting  glory."  He  then,  in  a  following  chapter, 
speaks  of  this  as  the  one  voice  of  the  church  over  the  whole 
earth,  whether  in  Germany,  Spain,  Gaul,  the  East,  Egypt, 
Libya,  or  in  the  middle  of  the  world;  comparing  the  unity  of 
the  "truth,  enlighlening  all  who  come  to  it  for  knowledge,  to 
one  and  the  same  light  of  the  sun  over  the  world. 

The  author  cannot  but  entertain  the  hope  that  the  attemjMing 


PREFACE.  Vii 

to  break  up  everytliiiig,  ancient  and  established,  In  the  present 
day,  though  meant  by  the  enemy  for  destruction,  and  bringing 
judgment  on  those  engaged  in  evil  works,  will  in  the  result 
be  overruled  of  God,  through  tiie  zeal  of  the  church  of  Christ, 
to  the  spreading  of  truth  in  an  unity  of  doctrine,  and  the 
spreading  of  love  in  an  union  of  heart,  far  beyond  what 
Irenceus  mentions,  or  the  church  has  ever  yet  seen:  and  with 
that  to  a  general  oneness  of  real  Christians  before  all  men, 
(John  xvii.  21.)  that  may  be  eminently  blessed  in  the  day  of 
the  world's  tribulation.  (Isaiah  xxvi.  9.)  When  we  look  at 
what  both  providence  and  prophecy  now  manifest  to  be  before 
us,  how  infinitely  to  be  desired  is  that,  union!  truth  alone  is  to 
be  sought  before  it;  and,  blessed  be  God,  his  truth  is  the  very 
way  to  it,  provided  it  be  spoken  in  love.  If  any  word  con- 
trary to  that  love  should,  through  his  infirmity,  have  escaped 
from  the  Author  in  this  work,  it  is  perfectly  contrary  to  his 
better  feelings;  for  he  desires  to  breathe  only  love  to  every 
human  being,  and  especially  to  the  household  of  failh,  his  beloved 
brethren  in  Jesus.  While  testifying  what  he  believes  to  be 
God's  own  truth,  he  would  wish  also  to  do  it  with  the  con- 
sciousness of  being  himself  encompassed  with  infirmity,  and 
through  ignorance,  sin,  and  unbelief,  through  negligence  and 
carelessness,  liable  constantly  both  to  error  in  his  views  and 
statements,  and  wrong  feelings  in  his  heart.  Let  everything 
then  be  searched  with  prayer  to  God,  and  everything  tried  to 
the  utmost  by  that  sure  standard,  the  infallible  word  of  God, 
The  grand  foundation  of  protestantism,  eminently  op- 
posed to  uncertainty  and  doubtfulness,  both  of  Popery,  mere 
formal  churchmanship,  liberalism,  neology,  infidelity,  and 
every  other  false  system,  is  not  the  right  of  private  judgment, 
but  THE  CERTAINTY  OF  God's  WORD.  In  the  language  of 
Luther,  "it  ought  to  be  a  principle  most  firmly  maintained 
among  Christians,  that  the  holy  scriptures  are  a  spiritual  light 
far  brighter  than  the  sun,  especially  in  those  things  which 
relate  to  salvation,  or  are  necessary."  If  we  fail  of  what  is 
true  and  right,  it  is  not  through  the  darkness  of  scripture, 
but  tlirongh  our  loving  darkness  rather  than  light,  because  our 
deeds  are  evil;  and  we  have  all  need,  therefore,  both  diligently 
to  search  the  holy  scriptures,  and  earnestly  to  pray  for  the 
promised  Spirit  of  Christ  our  Lord,  by  which  alone  wc  can 
be  guarded  fr 
and  godliness. 

Though  prophetic  interpretation  may  be  despised  by  the 
world,  and  be  neglected  as  a  chaos  by  one  part  of  the  church, 
and  perplex  another  part  who  may  not  now  have  light  enough 
"to  rescue  it  out  of  its  apparently  chaotic  state;  yet  there  is  solid 


Vlll 


PREFACE. 


ground  to  walk  upon:  and  there  is  also  light  to  show  that 
ground;  (2  Peter  i.  19.)  and  to  leave  those  inexcusable  who  do 
not  take  heed  to  that  light  till  that  fulness  of  time  arrive,  when 
the  day  will  shine  out,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  our  hearts. 

The  bearing  of  prophecy  on  the  present  state  of  the  world, 
and  of  our  country;  on  the  visible  church  of  Christ,  and  the 
true  church  subsisting  in  that  visible  church,  is  deeply  inter- 
esting to  the  Christian  patriot. 

Amidst  the  present  shaking  and  rocking  to  and  fro  of  the 
political  heavens,  every  principle  is  trying  to  the  very  utter- 
most; nothing  but  what  is  divine  will  remain  immoveable: 
our  Lord's  words  must  be  fully  realized,  every  plant  which  my 
heavenly  Father  hath  not  planted  shall  be  rooted  up.  Matt.  xv.  13. 
Nothing  will  stand  the  shock  of  these  days,  but  that  which  is 
above  nature,  and  has  infallible  truth,  Almighty  power,  and 
divine  grace  for  its  origin  and  support.  And  surely  the  Chris- 
tian, while  conscious  of  all  the  evil  which  is  abroad,  and  that 
it  is  often  evil,  overcome  by  the  mercy  of  God,  that  produces 
good,  must  rejoice  from  the  heart  in  every  really  good  result. 
God  has  greatly  honoured  Religious  Societies.  A  venera- 
ble friend,  in  his  S7th  year,  wrote  to  the  Author  lately  thus: 
"For  my  part,  on  the  review  of  what  God  has  wrought  through 
their  means  within  the  last  forty  years,  I  am  filled  with  grate- 
ful astonishment.  Let  us  dread  an  impatient  unthankful- 
ness:  He  that  believeth  shall  not  iiiake  Jiaste.'^  The  abolition  of 
slavery,  the  diminishing  of  systems  of  bribery  and  corruption, 
any  beneficial  reforms  in  jurisprudence,  or  in  the  outward 
church,  and  the  growing  faith  and  devotedness  of  the  churcii, 
must  and  will  interest  and  gladden  the  Christian.  He  will 
be  aware  however,  still,  that  all  changes  are  not  improvements; 
and  how  much  bad  principles  may  have  been  at  work  in  ac- 
complishing outward  changes;  and  of  the  danger,  amidst  these 
things,  of  men  crying,  Peace,  peace,  -when  there  is  no  peace,  Jer. 
vi,  14;  and  of  the  growing  wickedness  of  the  wicked;  and  of 
the  tendency  of  things  [in  Europe]  in  our  day  to  give  supreme 
power  to  the  people  at  large. 

If  the  wicked  go  on  casting  away  all  the  restraints  of  divine 
and  human  laws,  unaffected  by  all  the  increasing  light  and  love 
of  the  gospel,  manifested  in  the  revival  of  the  church,  and 
hardening  their  hearts  from  the  very  forbearance  of  God;  and, 
one  side,  high-minded  and  trusting  in  riches,  and  the  other, 
lawless  and  ungodly,  seeking  only  to  overturn  every  thing 
established;  the  clashing  of  their  opposing  interests,  and  the 
growing  zeal  and  piety  of  the  church  withstanding  more  and 
more  all  that  is  evil,  and  maintaining  more  and  more  boldly 
all  that  is  true  and  righteous,  and  holy,  must  produce  an  en- 


PREFACE. 


IX 


crgy  and  intenseness  of  conflict,  and  bring  out  God's  truth  in 
a  degree  far  beyond  any  thing  yet  witnessed;  and  call  for  that 
divine  interposition  prophecy  so  distinctly  leads  us  to  expect. 
We  see  all  the  preparations  for  those  tumultuous  last  scenes  in 
which  every  thing  shall  be  shaken,  (Psa'.m  xlvi.  2,  3;  Ileb. 
xii.  27.)  But  in  that  day  God  is  in  the  midd  of  his  people; 
t}ieir  citij  shall  not  be  moved;  and  the  chorus  of  their  song  shall 
be:  The  Lord  of  hosts  is  zvilh  us,  the  God  of  Jacob  is  our  refuse. 
Psalm  xlvi.  5,  11.  The  state  of  Britain  is  eminently  such  as 
to  strengthen  those  holy  directions  which  St.  Paul  gives  to  the 
Gentiles  at  large,  Be  not  high-minded,  but  fear:  For  if  God 
spared  not  the  natural  brandies,  lake  heed  lest  lie  also  spare  not  thee. 
Behold,  therefore,  the  goodness  and  severilij  of  God;  on  them  zchich 
fell,  severity;  but  torvard  thee,  goodness,  if  thou  continue  in  his 
good/iess;  otherzcise  thou  also  shult  be  cut  off.  Rom.  xi.  20 — 22. 
To  neglect  prophecy  is  to  neglect  our  surest  light,  and  the  pro- 
vision which  God's  love  has  made  for  the  wants  of  his  church 
in  these  times. 

Our  clearest  duty  and  interest  is  quietly,  yet  firmly  and 
zealously,  to  promote  to  the  utmost,  every  good  work;  be  dili- 
gent, that  ye  may  be  found  cf  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blame- 
less. 2  Peter  iii.  14.  We  cannot  be  better  employed,  wlien 
our  JMaster  comes,  than  in  doing  his  work;  nor  in  a  better  state 
of  mind  than  icaiting  for  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  (1  Cor. 
i.  7.)  Our  enemy  would,  if  possible,  separate  these  things  as 
inconsistent;  but  they  are  not  only  harmonious,  but  necessary 
also  to  each  other's  right  attainment.  The  waiting  expecting 
state  of  mind  for  such  an  event,  should  ever  be  accompanied 
by  entire  deadness  to  the  world,  the  most  diligent  improve- 
ment of  present  talents,  and  the  most  zealous  labours  for  meet- 
ness  for  the  heavenly  Inheritance.  And  those  who  are  the 
most  actively  engaged  in  the  work  of  benevolence,  and  in  the 
carrying  forward  of  Religion's  Societies,  so  far  from  finding 
any  real  damper  of  the  sacred  flume  of  zeal,  will  obtain  a  ipost 
powerful  reviver  in  the  assured  hope  of  our  Lord's,  speedy 
return.  It  does  indeed  tend  to  check  and  quench  all  unholy 
fires  of  human  applause,  self-congratulations,  magnifying  hu- 
man institutions,  dependence  on  man,  exalting  the  creature, 
and  it  takes  away  hopes  that  have  no  real  foundation  in  scrip- 
ture. But  there  is  an  am])Io  return  for  all  this,  in  giving  mo- 
lives  and  hopes  of  a  far  superior  character,  that  strengthen  the 
soul  to  persevere  in  the  midst  of  all  the  difliculties  of  doing 
good,  and  save  it  from  all  the  discouragements  arising  from  dis- 
appointments in  our  fairest  expectations;  failure  of  our  best  laid 
plains,  and  the  certain  mortification  of  every  desire  and 
HOPE  that  is  not  according  to  the  word  of  God:  motives 


X 


PREFACE. 


too  that  arc  effective  to  raise  man  so  above  this  world,  as  to 
enlarge  to  the  uttermost  of  his  ability,  all  efforts  for  the  glory 
of  Christ  and  the  good  of  man.  The  treasury  of  this 
world's  riches  has  never  yet  been  fully  opened  in  the  pro- 
fessing CHURCH,  for  the  service  of  our  Heavenly  Master. 
(Isaiah  Ix,  9.)  The  hope  of  his  coming  is  the  key  to  open 
that  treasury. 

JMany  have  supposed  that  views  of  the  pre-millennial  advent 
of  Christ,  and  the  first  resurrection  of  his  glorified  saints,  are 
necessarily  connected  with  tiieir  constant,  personal,  and  visible 
residence  on  our  earth,  and  being  thus  generally  intermingled 
with  men  living  in  the  flesh  during  the  Millennium.  It  will 
be  seen  that  whatever  may  be  the  manifestation  of  the  sons  of 
God,  (Romans  viii.  19,)  the  view  here  taken  of  that  reign  does 
not  require  this;  it  being  here  considered  that  its  nature  has 
not  been  so  revealed  to  us  as  to  justify  us  in  coming  to  such 
conclusions.  We  must  believe  what  is  written,  but  not  a  step 
beyond.  Perhaps  the  difficulties,  which  some  have  felt  in  ad- 
mitting the  pre-millennial  advent  and  first  resurrection  may 
thus  be  removed. 

The  author  commends  the  subject  with  affection  and  humi- 
lity to  the  attention  of  his  beloved  brethren  in  the  ministry, 
and  fellow-Christians  of  every  denomination.  He  trusts  that 
his  mind  is  open  to  conviction,  on  being  shoum  a  more  excellent 
way.  But  may  we  all  remember  that  nothing  is  more  dan- 
gerous than  groundless  expectations  of  peace.  The  encourag- 
ing of  them  is  very  much  condemned  in  the  scripture  (Isaiah 
XXX.  10;  Jer.  xiv.  13,  14;  vi.  14;  xxiii;  Ezek.  xiii.)  May  we 
so  act  that  the  reproach  of  the  Lord  (as  given  in  Lam.  ii.  14,) 
may  never  have  to  rest  upon  us  as  ministers  of  Christ;  Thy 
prophets  have  seen  vaiti  and  foolish  things  for  thee,  and  they  have 
not  discovered  thine  iniquity  to  turn  away  thy  captivity.  And  may 
we  rather  obtain  that  promise,  Jer.  xxiii.  22;  But  if  they  hud 
stood  in  my  counsel,  and  had  caused  my  people  to  hear  my  xk07\Is, 
then  they  should  have  turned  them  from  their  evil  n-ay,  and  from  the 
evil  of  their  doings.  These  directions  may  also  show  how  im- 
portant it  must  be  to  have  just  and  spiritual  views  of  the  future, 
not  only  for  our  own  acceptance  by  our  Lord,  but  for  the  good 
of  all  over  whom  we  have  influence. 

The  author  has  been  the  more  induced  to  give  an  enlarged 
list  of  works  on  Prophecy,  as  from  his  having  but  little  turned 
his  attention  to  the  study  of  Prophecy,  when  he  published  his 
"Christian  Student,"  he  said  but  little  on  the  subject  in  that 
work,  and  has  given  a  very  scanty  list  of  works  upon  it;  and 
this  publication,  on  that  point,  may  now  be  considered  as  sup- 
plementary to  the  List  of  Books  in  the  Christian  Student.    lie 


PREFACE.  ^i 

has  endeavoured  to  omit  no  work  of  importance  that  lie  was 
acquainted  with,  because  it  opposed  his  own  views. 

it  has  been  a  material  object  with  the  author,  to  avoid  as 
much  as  possible  a  controversial  spirit;  his  main  object  being 
the  edification  of  tlie  reader. 

The  sum  of  the  author's  views,  and  in  which  sum,  so  gene- 
rally and  scripturally  is  it  expressed,  there  are  iew  Christians 
who  cannot  concur,  may  be  given  in  the  words  of  a  praver  used 
at  the  most  impressive  and  afiecting  season,  in  the  church  to 
which  he  belongs.  IVIay  every  reader  heartily  and  fully  pre- 
sent this  prayer  at  the  throne  of  grace.  "That  it  may  please 
thee  shortly  to  accomplish  the  number  of  thine  elect,  and  to 
hasten  thy  kingdom;  that  we,  with  all  those  that  are  departed 
in  the  true  faith  of  thy  holy  name,  may  have  our  perfect  con- 
summation and  bliss  both  in  body  and  soul,  in  thy  eternal  and 
everlasting  glory,  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

May  the  gracious  Redeemer  bless  this  little  effort,  to  the  in- 
crease of  scriptural  knowledge,  the  benefit  of  his  own  church, 
and  the  good  of  every  one  who  reads  it. 

E.    BiCKERSTETH. 

JFatlo?i  Rcclonj,  August  17,  1S39. 


A    PRACTICAL    GUIDE 


PROPHECIES. 


CHAPTER  I. 


GENERAL  OBSERVATIONS. 


Next  to  the  moral  and  experimental  evidence  of  God's 
word,  the  evidence  of  prophecy  is,  of  all  others,  the  most 
convincing,  satisfactory,  and  even  overwhelming,  to  a  wise, 
learned,  and  candid  mind.  There  is  such  an  accumulation  of 
proof  upon  proof  in  a  vast  multitude  of  improbabilities,  there 
is  such  a  chain  of  evidence  for  thousands  of  years,  there  is  such 
an  impossibility  in  the  very  nature  of  things  of  any  forgery; 
there  is  such  a  growing  strength  in  the  evidence,  from  age  to 
age,  to  our  own  times,  there  is  such  rich  spiritual  use  in  the 
prophecies  themselves,  that  the  moral  conviction  is  conclusive; 
we  cannot  but  say,  when  the  subject  has  been  calmly  and  com- 
pletely investigated,  the  finger  of  God  is  visible  in  this — it  is 
his  own  word. 

[2]  And  this  evidence,  arising  from  the  past  and  the  present 
fulfilment  of  prophecy,  is  connected  with  the  most  elevating 
and  comforting  hopes  as  to  all  that  is  to  come;  the  great  things 
that  most  concern  us  as  individual  believers,  and  that  most  con- 
cern the  church  of  Christ,  are  set  before  us  with  the  distinct- 
ness of  history,  leading  us  to  the  full  hope  of  the  richest  and 
most  enduring  blessedness.  The  past  completion,  also,  of 
prophecy  furnishes  us  with  the  best  rules  for  understanding 
what  is  yet  unfulfilled.  If  it  be  said,  tiiere  are  serious  differ- 
ences among  Christian  interpreters;  these,  though  stumbling 
to  a  beginner,  are  not  such  as  at  all  materially  to  weaken  our 
conclusions.  The  differences  are  rather,  as  to  the  modes  or 
lime  in  which  the  result  shall  be  accomplished,  and  the  exact 

VOL.  n. — 51 


14  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

nature  of  that  result,  than  concerning  the  result  itself.  Nor 
are  they  so  great  as  in  many  of  those  sciences  which  men  still 
pursue  with  the  greatest  ardour  and  with  many  beneficial  con- 
sequences. If  there  were  but  the  same  earnestness  in  pur- 
suing this  heavenly  science,  as  stimulates  in  pursuing  earthly 
sciences,  the  difficulties  and  diflferences,  instead  of  stumbling 
men  and  turning  them  aside,  would  only  increase  the  zeal  of 
investigation,  and  the  ardent  thirst  for  divine  knowledge. 

Whosoever  considers  duly  how  much  of  the  whole  Bible  is 
of  a  prophetic  character,  and  tiiat  our  God  did  undoubtedly 
design  that  this  part  of  his  word  should  be  studied,  and  be 
profitable  to  his  church,  cannot  but  be  sensible  tiiat  the  right 
understanding  of  the  prophecies  is  a  valuable  gift  to  the  Chris- 
tian, and  greatly  to  be  esteemed.  To  understand  not  only  the 
past,  but  the  present,  and  the  general  character  of  the  future 
according  to  the  Divine  Mind,  raises  [3]  us  above  the  petty 
scenes  of  this  transient  world  and  its  little  conflicts,  into  com- 
munion with  the  Divine  Being;  and  our  minds  open  to  those 
larger  views  by  which  God  would  lead  his  people  to  the  dis- 
covery of  his  wisdom,  power,  and  love;  and,  while  on  earth, 
to  have  their  conversation  in  heaven. 

It  is  not  to  be  supposed  that  prophecy  is  only  useful  as  an 
evidence  of  inspiration;  it  is  equally  useful  as  a  warning  of 
evil  to  come,  and  a  support  under  present  trials.  Thus  Noah 
was  preserved  from  the  deluge,  and  Lot  from  the  destruction 
of  Sodom,  and  the  first  Christians  from  that  of  Jerusalem;  and, 
had  the  Antediluvians,  and  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom,  and  the 
Jews,  attended  to  prophecy,  they  would  have  escaped  destruc- 
tion. Caleb  and  Joshua  believed  in  the  promised  possession 
of  Canaan,  and  entered  in;  while  the  children  of  Israel  in 
general  perished  in  the  wilderness;  Rahab  regarded  the  pro- 
phecy (Josh,  ii.  9;  Heb.  ii.  31.)  and  was  saved,  while  the  men 
of  Jericho  perished. 

The  preaching  of  prophetic  truth  is  also  an  important  duty, 
as  we  see  in  the  cases  of  Noah,  Daniel,  and  Jonah.  The 
preaching  of  it  to  Nineveh  was  attended  with  a  national  bless- 
ing, and  a  consideralile  delay  of  judgment. 

Nor  must  the  revelation  of  prophecy  be  confounded  with 
the  secret  ih'wgs  v/hich  belong  to  God,  but  rather  placed  among 
those  things  which  are  revealed  and  belong  to  us  and  our  childreii. 
Deut.  xxix.  29. 

It  is  most  desirable  not  only  that  ministers  but  that  Chris- 
tians in  general  should  give  serious  attention  to  this  subject. 
I  would  not  have  you  to  be  ignorant  concerning  a  most  important 
future  prophecy  relating  to  the  second  advent  of  Christ,  is  the 
apostle's  statement  [4]  to  the  Thessalonian  Christians.    1  Thess. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  15 

iv.  13.  0  how  infinitely  more  worthy  is  this  of  our  attention, 
than  most  of  those  works  often  of  polluting  fancy,  or  mere 
controversy,  in  which  so  much  of  modern  literature  consists; 
where  the  principles  of  this  world,  and  the  littleness  of  man's 
doings  and  glory,  fill  the  page,  and  spread  a  debasing  and 
earthly  influence  over  our  understanding  and  our  afiections:  or 
the  imagination  and  the  feelings  are  excited  without  being 
brought  out  into  really  good  actions,  and  so  the  best  powers  of 
men  are  deadened  and  stnpified,  when  real  cases  of  distress, 
and  the  self-denying  work  of  the  Christian  life  come  before 
them.  There  is  a  n-illino-  i<rnorajice  (2  Peter  iii.  5.)  respecting 
the  day  of  Ciirist  which  is  much  condemned  by  the  Spirit  of 
God. 

Nor  is  there  any  obscurity  in  the  subject  that  siiould  hinder 
laymen,  ignorant  of  the  learned  languages,  from  acquiring 
most  profitable  knowledge. 

Bishop  Ilorsley,  well  competent  to  speak  on  such  a  point, 
gives  these  two  rules  of  exposition  founded  on  2  Peter  i. 
20,  21. 

"(1.)  Every  single  text  of  prophecy  is  to  be  considered  as 
a  part  of  an  entire  system,  and  to  be  understood  in  that  sense 
wliich  may  best  connect  it  with  the  whole.  (2.)  The  sense 
of  prophecy  in  general  is  to  be  sought  in  the  events  which 
have  actually  taken  place." 

Bishop  Horsley  then  goes  on  to  say,  "To  cjualify  the  Chris- 
tian to  make  a  judicious  application  of  these  rules,  no  skill  is 
requisite  in  verbal  criticism — no  proficiency  in  the  subtleties 
of  the  logician's  art — no  acquisition  of  recondite  learning. 
That  degree  of  understanding  with  which  serious  minds  are  ordi- 
narily [5]  blessed — those  general  views  of  the  schemes  of  Pro- 
vidence, and  that  general  acquaintance  with  the  prophetic  lan- 
guage, which  no  Christian  can  be  wanting  in,  who  is  constant, 
as  every  true  Christian  is,  \h  his  attendance  on  public  worship, 
and  gives  that  serious  attention  which  every  true  Christian 
gives  to  the  word  of  God,  as  it  is  read  to  him  in  our  chuiches, 
and  expounded  from  our  pulpits; — these  qualifications,  accom- 
panied with  a  certain  strength  of  memory  and  quickness  of 
recollection,  which  exercise  and  habit  bring — and  with  a  cer- 
tain patience  of  attention  in  comparing  parallel  texts — these 
qualifications  will  enable  the  pious  though  unlearned  Christian, 
to  succeed  in  the  application  of  the  apostle's  rules,  so  far  at 
least  as  to  derive  much  rational  amusement — much  real  edifi- 
cation— much  consolation — much  confirmation  of  his  faith — 
much  animation  of  his  hopes — much  joy  and  peace  in  believ- 
ing, from  that  heedful  meditation  of  the  prophetic  word  which 


15  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

all  men  would  do  well  to  remember,  an  inspired  apostle  has 
enjoined." 

It  is  a  beautiful  remark  of  Roos's — "By  the  study  of  the 
prophetic  word,  tlie  heart  is  weaned  from  the  world,  placed 
upon  celestial  objects,  and  prepared  for  entering  on  the  enjoy- 
ment of  pure,  uninterrupted,  and  eternal  bliss." 

If  the  -word  of  Christ  be  to  dzvell  in  us  richly  in  all  spiritual 
■wisdom  and  understanding; — (Col.  iii.  16.)  if  we  are  ?iot  to  despise 
prophesyings;  (1  Thess.  v.  20.)  if  we  are  to  take  heed  to  them  as 
a  more  sure  tcord;  (2  Pet.  i.  19.)  if  they  tend  to  illustrate  Provi- 
dence in  dangerous  times,  to  confirm  our  faith,  to  stir  up  prayer, 
to  excite  hope,  to  make  us  patient  in  affliction,  to  bring  conso- 
lation, and  to  beget  in  us  the  fear  [G]  of  God,*  then  is  diligent 
meditation  in  the  prophetic  scriptures  a  plain  duty. 

Taking  heed  to  the  sure  word  of  prophecy  being  a  duty  re- 
quired in  the  word  of  God,  no  man  is  justified  in  neglecting 
it.  However  there  may  be,  and  are,  prior  duties  that  require 
our  first  care  and  attention,  this  too  must  have  its  due  share  of 
regard.  There  may,  indeed,  be  an  exclusive  and  excessive 
attention  to  it,  which  is  wrong.  The  study,  when  once  the 
mind  and  heart  are  truly  interested  in  it,  is  so  attractive  and 
engrossing,  that  persons  in  such  circumstances,  need  a  caution 
not  to  have  their  thoughts  too  much  occupied  with  one  part  of 
divine  truth,  and  to  be  told  how  ver_y  possible  it  is  to  have  the 
mind  wholly  filled  with  the  subject  of  prophecy,  and  the  heart 
unconverted  to  God,  and  the  whole  man  dead  in  trespasses  and 
sins.  Nothing  can  be  more  awful  than  for  a  man  to  have  a 
clear  view  of  judgments  impending  and  glories  ready  to  be 
revealed,  and  yet  take  no  practical  steps  for  his  own  personal 
escape  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  his  own  personal  attain- 
ment of  the  promised  blessedness. 

Yet  we  must  not,  because  of  such  a  case,  despise  prophesyings. 
Nor  must  we  do  this,  because  we  have  seen  another  evil  very 
distinctly  in  our  days:  many  attending  with  eagerness  to  pro- 
phetical study,  and  running  at  the  same  time  to  excesses  and 
wildness  in  things  by  no  means  necessarily  connected  with  this 
study.  Satan  has  never  failed  to  join  serious  error  [7]  with 
revived  truth.  By  this  means  he  sought  to  discredit  the  early 
Protestants,  and  if  men  had  yielded  to  this  artifice,  we  should 
never  have  had  the  glorious  Reformation.     We  must  separate 

*Scripturarum  propheticarura  diligens  meditatio  necessaria  est,  quia  (1.) 
Sunt  pars  veibi  Dei;  Col.  iii.  16.  (2.)  Sedulo  nobis  commendatur  a  Paulo.  1 
Thess.  V.  20,  et  a  Petro,  2  Pet.  i.  19.  (3.)  Conciliant  Providentiam  in  tem- 
poribus  periciilosis,  confirmant  fidem.  piovocant  preces, excitant  spem,  snadent 
patientiam,  afferunt  consolationem,  gignunt  nuiiiini.s  timorem.  Gurlleri  Sys- 
tcma  Theologioe,  7G1. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  17 

the  precious  from  the  vile,  Jer.  xv.  19;  we  must  try  allthitigs,  and 
hold  fast  that  u-hich  is  good.      1  Thess.  v.  21. 

Though  the  suliject  of  Prophecy  has  recently,  from  the  re- 
markahle  state  of  the  world,  and  the  rise  and  progress  of  Reli- 
gious Societies,  justly  attracted  much  attention,  yet,  some  think 
it  attended  witii  so  many  difficulties,  that  it  had  belter  not 
be  considered  at  all.  But  the  sacred  writers  so  urge  us  to  this 
consideration,  that  St.  John  declares  of  the  most  dillkult  book 
of  proj)hecy.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  a/id  thei/  that  hear  the 
Tvords  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  thi/igs  wttich  are  uritten 
therein,  for  the  time  is  at  hand,  Rev.  i.  3.  It  is,  however,  very 
needful  to  study  this  subject  with  a  holy  awe  on  the  mind,  re- 
membering, that  we  are  considering  that  which  was  given  by 
the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

More  or  less  obscurity  attends  all  predictions  previous  to 
their  fulfilment;  and,  even  when  they  are  fulfilled,  and  illus- 
trated by  the  facts  of  history,  it  is  allowed  that  the  obscurity 
of  the  language  in  some  degree  remains.  This  has  been  suf- 
ficiently accounted  for.  Bishop  Sherlock  remarks,  "No  event 
can  make  a  figurative  or  metaphorical  expression  to  be  a  plain 
and  literal  one:  to  inquire  why  the  ancient  prophecies  are  not 
clearer,  is  like  inquiring  why  God  has  not  given  us  more  rea- 
son, or  made  us  as  wise  as  angels.  He  has  given  us,  in  both 
cases,  so  much  light  as  he  thought  proper,  and  enough  to  serve 
the  ends  which  he  intended." 

Besides,  we  are  living  in  the  dispensation,  which,  [S]  con- 
sidered as  comprising  the  glory  of  the  latter  day,  is  the  great 
theme  of  prophecy.  As  the  predictions,  then,  are  admitted  to 
be  more  or  less  obscure,  till  after  they  are  completed,  and  ])er- 
liaps,  in  some  cases,  till  some  considerable  time  after  their 
completion;  the  true  explication  of  those  which  may  have 
their  incipient  or  commencing  accomplishment  in  our  own 
time,  must  be  left  to  postefity.  If  the  whole  course  of  events 
belonging  to  any  particular  prophecy  be  not  before  us,  we  are 
not  adequate  judges  of  the  subject. 

There  is  a  moral  advantage  in  this  obscurity,  similar  to  that 
which  there  is  in  many  of  God's  dealings  with  us,  in  a  world 
where,  in  an  important  sense,  we  are  in  a  state  of  probation. 
Light  enough  is  afforded  to  guide  and  cheer,  quicken  and  ex- 
cite the  humble  and  sincere;  and  darkness  enough  is  left  to 
check  the  pride  of  human  speculation,  and  to  try  the  spirit; 
so  that  the  character  of  those  who  do  not  choose,  from  the  love 
of  sin,  to  see  the  truth,  will  be  manifested.  They  will  make 
this  o!)scurity  a  plausible  excuse  for  rejecting  a  system  of 
.divine  truth  which  the  uj^right  mind  gladly  and  gratefully  wel- 
comes.    The  minds  of  men  are  thus  exercised,  strengthened, 


13  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

and  enlarged,  by  the  necessity  of  studying  this  solemn  subject 
in  that  frame  of  mind  which  can  alone  make  it  a  source  of 
genuine  edification. 

The  scriptures  frequently  allude  to  the  state  of  mind  and 
heart,  as  greatly  affecting  our  understanding  of  divine  truth. 
Dan.  xii.  10.  Matt.  xi.  25.  To  furnish  a  test  of  the  moral  state, 
seems  to  be  one  reason  of  the  obscurity  of  scripture.  Psalm 
XXV.  9.  Isaiah  xxviii.  9.    Prov.  xi.  2.   1  Cor.  iii.  IS. 

Prophecy  is  not  designed,  then,  to  gratify  mere  [9]  curiosity 
respecting  futurity;  but  while  it  tries  and  exercises  Christian 
graces  in  the  view  taken  of  it;  it  encourages  the  hopes,  and 
refreshes  the  hearts  of  Christians;  prepares  them  for  times 
of  suffering;  and  increases  their  patience  and  their  zeal  by  the 
general  assurances  of  the  ultimate  triumph  of  the  Church  of 
Christ  over  all  its  enemies.  It  is  therefore  written  just  in  suf- 
ficient obscurity  to  answer  these  ends,  without  our  becoming 
prophets,  or  perfectly  comprehending  the  predictions  pre- 
viously to  the  occurrence  of  the  predicted  events;  and  yet  it 
becomes  adequately  plain,  immediately  or  more  remotely  after 
the  events  may  have  taken  place,  to  every  candid  mind,  that 
the  God,  revealed  in  the  scriptures,  had  foreseen  and  foretold 
them.  These  things  have  I  told  ijou,  that  wheti  the  time  shall 
come,  ye  may  remembe)-  that  I  told  you  of  them.      John  xvi.  4. 

Future  things  are  not,  however,  to  be  pryed  into,  beyond 
what  God  has  revealed;  so  far  as  he  has  revealed  them,  it  is 
our  duty  and  privilege  to  search  into  them:  Secret  thi?igs  belong 
unto  the  Lord  our  God;  but  the  things  ivhich  he  has  revealed,  imto 
us  a7id  to  our  childreji.  Deut.  xxix.  29.  Many  of  those  who  have 
attempted  particularly  to  describe  future,  or  even  passing 
events,  have,  in  some  particular  or  other,  been  found  to  fail; 
and  have,  if  they  have  lived,  had  to  retract  their  assertions, 
and  re-state  tlieir  views.  These  things  have  helped,  though 
most  unjustly,  to  bring  the  sacred  subject  of  prophecy  into 
contempt:  there  is  no  knowledge,  human  or  divine,  which  may 
not  be  rejected,  if  such  a  ground  of  rejection  were  admitted; 
— the  children  of  this  world  are  much  wiser  in  their  studies. 
Still  we  should  remember,  that  though  the  Apostles  and  sacred 
writers  in  the  New  [10]  Testament,  speak  of  passing  events  as 
then  accomplishing  prophecy,  an  inspired  writer  might  with 
authority  and  propriety  say.  Then  rcas  fulfdled  that  xiihich  zcas 
spoken  by  the  prophet,  when  the  matter  would  require  a  far 
greater  degree  of  circumsjjection  in  any  but  an  inspired  teacher. 
Let  us  be  content  to  rest  in  such  general  statements  as  the 
word  of  God  authorizes,  till  events  have  been  so  completed  as 
to  shew  what  God  intcndeil;  and  let  us  contemplate  the  future 
prospects  of  the  church  with  that  waiting  spirit  which  leaves  to 
God  the  unfolding  of  his  own  will  and  purpose. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  19 

The  late  Mr.  Davison  speaks  thus  of  the  structure  and  use 
of  Ancient  Prophecy: — 

"I.  The  character  of  Prophecy  is  not  simple  and  uniform, 
nor  its  light  equable.  It  was  dispensed  in  various  degrees  of 
revelation,  and  liiat  revelation  adapted  by  the  wisdom  of  God 
to  purposes  which  we  must  explore  l)y  studying  its  records  and 
considering  its  capacity  of  application. 

"II.  'V\\Q  principal  ui^e  of  prophecy  is  from  Samuel  to  Mala- 
chi.  From  the  fall  to  {hejlood,  and  from  thence  to  the  call  of 
Abraham,  its  communications  are  few.  In  the  Patriarchal 
age  they  are  enlarged.  During  the  Bondage  in  Egypt  they  are 
discontinued,  but  renewed  with  the  Law.  A  pause  of  them 
during  400  years  follows  the  Law,  and  a  pause  of  the  like 
duration  precedes  the  Gospel. 

"III.  The  subjects  of  prophecy  are  varied.  Whilst  it  was 
all  directed  to  one  general  design,  in  the  evidence  and  support 
of  religion,  there  was  a  diversity  in  ihe  administration  of  the 
Spirit  in  respect  of  that  design.  In  Paradise,  it  gave  the  first 
hope  of  a  Redeemer.  After  the  deluge,  it  established  the  [11] 
peace  of  the  natural  world.  In  Abraham  it  founded  the  double 
Covenant  of  Canaan  and  the  Gospel.  In  the  age  of  the  Law  it 
spake  of  the  second  Propiiet,  and  foreshadowed  in  types  the 
Cliristian  Doctrine,  but  foretold  most  largely  the  future  state 
of  the  selected  people  who  were  placed  under  that  preparatory 
Dispensation.  In  the  time  of  David  it  revealed  the  Gospel 
Kingdom  with  the  promise  of  the  Temporal.  In  the  days  of 
the  later  prophets,  it  pre-signified  the  changes  of  the  JNIosaic 
Covenant,  embraced  the  history  of  the  chief  Pagan  Kingdoms, 
and  completed  the  annunciation  of  the  Messiah  and  his  vvork 
of  Redemption.  After  the  Captivity  it  gave  a  last  and  more 
urgent  information  of  the  approaching  Advent  of  the  Gospel. 

"The  Holy  Jesus  and  his  Religion  are  the  one  principal  ob- 
ject of  Prophecy,  the  beginning  and  the  end  of  the  elder  reve- 
lation of  God.  St.  Paul  has  intimated  the  varied  form  and 
different  degrees  of  light  under  which  prophecy  was  succes- 
sively dispensed,  when  he  says  of  it,  that  God,  in  sundry  par- 
titions of  his  truth,  (Troh-jixifon;)  and  in  divers  rnuniiers,  spake  in 
times  past  unto  the  Fathers  by  the  Proplicts.'" 

To  this  must  be  added  the  blessed  fact,  which  we  see  every- 
where, that  the  grand  result  of  Prophecy  is  the  ultimate  and 
everlasting  triumph  of  Christ,  and  his  kingdom  over  all  the 
earth — the  head  of  the  serpent  bruised,  and  all  nations  blessed 
in  the  seed  of  the  woman;  the  love  of  (iod,  while  it  developes 
the  stubbornness  of  evil,  finally  triumphs  over  it,  to  the  praise 
of  the  glory  of  his  grace. 


20  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


CHAPTER  II. 

PRACTICAL  RULES  AND  CAUTIONS. 

[12]  The  following  Rules  for  the  investigation  of  Prophecy, 
may,  it  is  hoped,  assist  the  student,  and  guard  him  against  being 
carried  away  by  mere  speculation:  for  several  parts  of  the  di- 
rections here  given,  the  author  has  been  indebted  to  the  last 
chapter  of  Vitringa's  work.    (Typus  Doctrinae  Propheticse.) 

"The  interpretation  of  Prophecy  (2  Pet.  i.  19,  20,)  consists 
in  ascertaining  the  events  to  which  predictions  allude,  and  in 
shewing  the  agreement  between  the  images  of  the  prediction, 
and  the  particulars  of  the  history.  The  original  word  imwa-it 
expresses  this  particular  sort  of  interpretation,  that  exposition 
which  renders  the  mystic  sense  of  parables,  dreams,  and  pro- 
phecies."* 

1.  To  GAIN  THE  TEACHING  OF  THE  HoLY  SpiRIT,  is  the  first  of 

all  requisites  with  reference  to  a  due  understanding  of  prophecy, 
whether  fulfilled  or  unfulfilled.  This  is  clear  from  our  Lord's 
statement,  (John  xvi.  1 3,)  "when  He  the  Spirit  of  truth  is  come, 
he  [13]  will  guide  yoy  into  all  truth:  for  he  shall  not  speak  of 
himself,  but  whatsoever  he  shall  hear,  that  shall  he  speak,  and^ 
he  will  shezv  you  iJmigs  to  come.  He  shall  glorify  me,  for  he  shall" 
receive  of  mine  and  shall  shew  it  unto  you."  No  doubt,  this 
promise  was  in  it  highest  sense  realized  in  the  inspired  writers 
of  the  New  Testament,  and  in  the  predictions  recorded  in 
their  writings;  but  the  same  spirit  is  required  to  give  us  un- 
derstanding of  the  words  of  the  Spirit.  Even  the  inspired 
writers  needed  prayer  for  this  teaching,  as  we  see  by  the  con- 
stant prayers  of  David  for  divine  teaching,  and  the  inquiring 
and  searching  diligently  of  the  prophets,  and  the  practical  and 
personal  revelation  to  them  of  the  design  of  their  prophecies. 
(I  Peter  i.  10—12.) 

We  must  not  expect,  we  need  not,  that  extraordinary  illu- 
mination of  the  Spirit  which  inspired  the  sacred  writers.  The 
ordinary  guidance  of  the  Spirit,  is  however  promised  to  all. 
(Luke  xi.  13.)  He  removes  prejudices  which  hinder  the  fi- 
culties  of  knowledge  and  judgment  from  attaining  even  the 
historical  and  literal  sense  of  prophecy,  and  leads  men  to  sub- 
mit to  God's  truth  willingly.  The  teaching  of  the  same  Spirit 
is  specially  needed  in  things  of  a  spiritual  character,  relating 
*  See  Bishop  Horsle}'. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  21 

to  Christ  and  his  Idngdoin,  and  its  blessings  and  privileges. 
None  can  perceive  the  true  and  interior  sense  of  these  things, 
but  he  who  is  in  the  faitli — a  spiritual  man — endued  both  with 
the  understanding  and  experience  of  the  benefits.  If  we  humbly 
and  earnestly  ask  the  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  confession 
of  our  ignorance  and  weakness,  and  even  stupidity,  he  will 
succour  us  with  his  grace,  and  remove  the  veil  from  our  eyes  and 
from  the  things  themselves.  The  record,  Zech.  [14]  iv.  5,  13, 
14;  Dan.  vii.  16;  Rev.  xvii.  7;  and  the  inquiries  there  made  as  to 
the  prophecies  being  understood,  with  the  answers  given,  may 
shew  us  how  willing  God  is  that  we  should  understand  his 
revealed  purposes. 

3.     A    BELIEVING,    PRAYERFUL,    HUMBLE,    SUBMISSIVE,    AND 

OBEDIENT  STATE  OF  HEART  is  Very  ueedful  to  give  effect  to 
every  other  rule.  We  must  bring  to  this  study  a  pure  and 
sober  mind,  free  from  erroneous  anticipations;  not  thinking 
slightly  of,  but  reverencing  God  and  his  Word,  and  prepared 
to  admit  every  part  of  his  revealed  will,  with  the  obedience  of 
faith.  Eyes  single,  harmless  and  simple  towards  God  and  his 
word,  are  required;  not  distorted  and  turned  back  by  men's 
opinions.  This,  too,  is  a  benefit  coming  from  the  divine 
bounty.  The  aid  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  to  be  implored,  to  work 
in  us  these  good  and  holy  affections  of  mind,  and  to  preserve 
them  when  wrought;  so  that  he  may  enlighten  the  mind,  re- 
move the  veil,  direct  us  aright,  and  keep  us  from  things  to  be 
avoided.  The  saints  have  in  all  ages  acknowledged  this  to  be 
the  work  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  (Psalm  xliii.  3;  cxix.  IS,  27,  66.) 
Certainly,  in  the  light  of  God  zee  see  light.  Psalm  xxxvi.  9.  He 
who  wants  this  is  in  darkness,  though  he  may  appear  to  him- 
self to  be  especially  wise. 

3.  Commence  this  study  with  the  Word  of  God.  This 
is  the  fountain  head;  the  whole  source  of  all  prophetical  know- 
ledge; nothing  is  of  any  vaJuc,  but  as  it  is  founded  on,  and 
illustrative  of,  the  divine  testimony.  It  is,  therefore,  of  espe- 
cial importance  to  read  first,  and  carefully,  God's  own  word: 
beginning  with  the  earlier  predictions,  and  going  on  to  the 
close;  such  easy  books  as  Brown's  Harmony  of  [15]  Scripture 
Prophecies,  or  Simpson's  Key,  or  Newton  on  the  Prophecies, 
will  shew  you  that  rich  stream  of  Prophecy  which  runs 
througli  all  the  word  of  God.  In  forming  your  sentiments  on 
expressions,  take  an  enlarged  view  of  the  whole  of  a  prophecy, 
before  you  determine  the  meaning  of  a  particular  sentence  in 
it:  for  some  have  taken  a  single  sentence,  and  applied  it  to 
quite  a  dilTerent  purpose  than  to  its  original  use:  mark  what 
the  prophet  himself  or  other  scriptures  testify  respecting  the 
trme    and   circumstances  of  the  prophecy;  in   what  year  he 

VOL.  II. — 52 


22  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

wrote,  under  what  kings,  for  Judah  or  for  Israel.  This  may 
sometimes  be  ascertained  from  the  things  stated;  at  least, 
as  far  as  to  point  out  before,  or  after,  what  time  they  were 
spoken. 

4.  Take  the  plain  literal  meaning  op  the  expres- 
sions, where  they  are  not  evidently  symbolical.  Few  things 
have  occasioned  more  perverted  views  than  figurative  inter- 
pretation of  plain  expressions.  It  has  thrown  away  much  of 
the  prophetical  use  and  instruction  of  lengthened  and  impor- 
tant predictions.  There  is,  indeed,  in  almost  all  the  prophe- 
cies, and  especially  in  the  Revelation,  a  mixture  of  sym- 
bolical and  literal  expressions,  but  the  figure  or  synibol  may, 
generally,  be  easily  distinguished  from  the  plain  letter,  which 
must  as  little  as  possible  be  departed  from.  This  rule  may  be, 
and  has  been  abused;  but  it  is  still  important  to  bear  it  in 
mind,  lest,  for  instance,  without  scriptural  authority  we  apply 
to  the  Gentiles  what  God  intended  for  the  Jews;  and  to  the 
awful  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  the  much-desired  blessing  of 
the  second  coming  of  Christ  for  the  salvation  of  his  people. 
In  most  cases,  what  is  symbolical  is  manifestly  so;  and  there 
is  need  only  of  the  ordinary  [16]  judgment  of  a  sober  mind  so 
to  interpret  it,  though  the  meaning  of  the  symbol  may  be  more 
difficult.  The  literal  meaning,  as  expressed  in  the  text,  must, 
where  there  is  no  adequate  necessity  for  leaving  it,  always  be 
primarily  attended  to  and  made  out,  and  adhered  to;  and  this 
iS  only  to  be  departed  from  when  necessity,  the  context,  or 
subsequent  inspiration  directs  us  to  a  symbolical,  or  enlarged 
meaning.  Thus  the  book  of  Revelation  has,  by  applying  the 
name  Babylon  to  Rome,  and  by  varied  uses  of  expressions  of 
the  Old  Testament,  led  us  to  expect  in  subsequent  events  of  the 
Roman  empire,  a  fulfilment  in  the  symbolical  Babylon,  of  those 
predictions  that  have  not  been  yet  fulfilled  in  the  history  of  the 
literal  Babylon.* 

5.  Diligently  compare  one  part  of  Scripture  with 
ANOTHER.  No  rulc  is  more  important  for  the  right  investiga- 
tion of  prophecy  than  this.  One  scheme,  one  argument,  runs 
through,  not  only  the  more  prophetical  parts,  but  the  whole 
volume  of  scripture.  They  are  parts  of  the  entire  work  of  a 
single  mind — God  himself.  They  all  proceeded,  as  Horsley 
observes,  from  one  author — the  Holy  Ghost:  "that  omniscient 
mind  to  which  the  universe  is  ever  present,  in  one  unvaried, 
undivided  thought! — the  entire  com])rehension  of  the  visible 
and  intelligible  world,  with  its  ineffable  variety  of  mortal  and 
immortal  natures;  that  mind  in  which  all  science,  truth,  and 
knowledge  is  summed  up,  and  comprehended  in  one  vast  idea?" 

*  This  rule  will  be  further  noticed  in  a  distinct  chapter. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  23 

Moses  and  Ellas,  and  we  may  add,  Isaiali,  Jeremiah,  Ezckiel, 
David,  and  the  whole  choir  of  propliets,  (as  Vitringa  puts  it.) 
liere  confer  together  between  themselves  and  [17]  Christ. 
(Matt.  xvii.  3.)  Thus  shall  we  be  taught  the  entire  harmony 
and  agreement  between  them;  and  tiiat  each  speaks  nothing 
but  what  the  whole  speaks.  God  has  also  graciously  given 
links  or  clauses  in  one  proj^het,  parallel  with  those  of  another, 
the  combination  of  which  throws  light  on  the  connection  of 
one  proi}hecy  with  another,  just  as  the  comparison  of  one  state- 
ment of  doctrine  with  another,  throws  light  upon  the  general 
truth  revealed.  For  instance,  the  Revelation  is  full  of  refer- 
ences to  former  Prophets,  and  contains  a  concentrated  index, 
and  an  analytical  view  of  the  chief  substance  of  those  prophe- 
cies which  were  unaccomplished  when  it  was  written. 

Bishop  Plorsley,  in  his  four  Sermons  on  2  Peter  i.  20,  21. 
has  many  striking  remarks  illustrative  of  this  rule,  and  shew- 
ing that  no  prophecy  of  scripture  is  made  its  own  interpreter, 
or  of  self-interpretation.  He  remarks,  "the  maxim  is  to  be 
applied  both  to  every  single  text  of  prophecy,  and  to  the 
whole.  Of  any  single  text  of  prophecy,  it  is  true  that  it  can- 
not be  its  own  interpreter,  for  this  reason:  because  the  scrip- 
ture prophecies  are  not  detached  predictions  of  separate  inde- 
pendent events,  but  are  united  in  a  regular  and  entire  system, 
all  terminating  in  one  great  object — the  promulgation  of  the 
gospel,  and  the  complete  establishment  of  the  Messiah's  king- 
dom. Of  this  system  every  j)articular  prophecy  makes  a  part, 
and  bears  a  more  immediate,  or  a  more  remote  relation  to 
that  which  is  the  object  of  the  whole.  It  is,  therefore,  very 
unlikely  that  the  true  signification  of  any  particular  text  of 
prophecy  should  be  discovered  from  the  bare  attention  to  the 
terms  of  the  single  prediction  taken  by  itself,  without  consi- 
dering it  as  a  part  of  that  system  to  which  it  unquestionably 
[IS]  belongs,  and  without  .observing  how  it  may  stand  con- 
nected with  earlier  and  later  prophecies,  especially  with  those 
which  might  more  immediately  precede  or  more  immediately 
follow  it.  Again,  of  the  whole  of  the  Scripture  prophecies, 
it  is  true,  that  it  cannot  be  its  own  interpreter.  Its  meaning 
never  can  be  discovered  without  a  general  knowledge  of  the 
principal  events  to  which  it  alludes.  Every  particular  pro- 
phecy is  to  be  referred  to  the  system,  and  to  be  understood  in 
that  sense  which  may  most  aptly  connect  it  with  the  whole, 
and  the  sense  of  prophecy  in  general  is  to  be  sought  in  the 
events  which  have  actually  taken  place." 

6.  Carefully  mark  the  scriptural  interpretation  of 
PROPHECIES.  There  is  much  that  is  symbolical  and  figurative, 
but  you  will  find  few  symbols  of  the  meaning  of  which  the 


24  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

word  of  God  does  not  give  an  account.  This  is  often  imme- 
diately connected  with  it;  like  a  key  tied  by  a  string,  close  to 
the  lock,  that  you  may  have  every  help  for  the  interpretation; 
at  other  times  it  is  given  in  other  parts  of  the  scripture.  The 
New  Testament  frequently  also  furnishes  a  divinely  inspired 
interpretation  to  the  Old  Testament  prophecies.  (See  Isaiah 
Ixi.  1,  2,  and  Luke  iv.  21.)  This  will  give  you  not  only  a 
clear  guide  to  such  prophecies,  but  a  help  to  the  right  interpre- 
tation of  similar  predictions.  It  is  a  just  remark  of  Mr.  Allix: 
— "The  later  prophets  having  always  added  some  new  light  to 
those  who  prophesied  before  them,  it  is  a  good  and  sure  method 
to  expound  the  old  ones  by  the  new,  who  illustrate  the  thoughts 
of  those  who  went  before  them,  and  who  lay  them  open  in  a 
larger  view  and  brightness.  Thus,  for  example,  we  find  the 
right  sense  of  several  [19]  Psalms  concerning  the  return  of 
the  Jews  from  the  captivity  at  the  second  coming  of  the  Mes- 
siah, by  what  is  said  in  Isaiah,  chapter  xii.. wherein  he  gives 
the  sense  of  several  Psalms."* 

7.  Note,  as  accurately  as  rou  can,  the  like  between 

WHAT    has    been   FULFILLED  AND  WHAT  HAS  NOT.        If    we  do 

not  this,  we  may  weaken  the  strong  clear  evidence  of  divine 
inspiration  from  fulfilled  prophecy.  Yet  distant  events  are  so 
intermingled  in  almost  all  the  prophecies,  as  to  require  careful 
caution  and  discrimination  in  the  application  of  this  rule.  The 
passage  which  our  Lord  read  from  Isaiah  Ixi.  1,  2,  in  the  syna- 
gogue at  Nazareth,  Ldke  iv.  16 — 21,  is  a  striking  lesson.  He 
readjust  as  far  as  it  had  l.-'een  fulfilled,  and  then  dosed  the  book, 
and  said,  "This  day  is  this  scripture  fulfilled  in  your  ears;" 
what  follows  in  Isaiah,  I'he  day  of  vengeance  of  our  God, 
had  not  then  arrived.  It  is  a  remark  of  Irenasus,  very  useful 
to  keep  in  view,  though  too  generally  and  strongly  expressed, 
"All  prophecies  before  they  are  fulfilled,  are  enigmas  and 
ambiguous  to  men;  but  when  the  time  arrives,  and  the  event 
predicted  is  accomplished,  then  they  have  a  clear  and  certain 
exposition."  This  principle  may  be  extended  to  the  whole 
scheme  of  prophecy,  which  will,  indeed,  not  be  fully  de- 
veloped, till  God's  purposes  are  accomplished  in  the  events 
foretold. 

The  PARTICULAR  explanation  of  unfulfilled  jjrophecy,  is 
either  not  to  be  attempted,  or  stated  with  the  greatest  humi- 
lity. The  GENERAL  meaning  may  be  clear,  when  we  go  quite 
beyond  our  province  in  attempting  to  point  out  the  particular 
mode  of  its  [20]  fulfilment.  Let  us  rather  attain  Ilabakkuk's 
spirit,  I  zvill  zcatch  to  see  what  he  nill  say  unto  me.  (Hab.  ii.  1.) 

8.  Attend  to  the  prophetic  meaning  of  the  Psalms 

*  See  Allix  on  the  Psalms,  p.  25. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  25 

AND  Parables.  We  have  been  so  accustomed  to  use  them 
merely  for  devotional,  practical,  and  moral  jjurposes  as  almost 
to  lose  sight  of  their  character  as  prophecies,  full  of  the  expe- 
rience of  Christ,  and  the  glories  of  his  kingdom.  Mr.  Allix 
says,  ''I  am  persuaded  that  the  hook  of  Psalms  has  in  it  a 
greater  number  of  prophecies  than  any  book  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, There  are  well  nigh  fifty  Psalms  quoted  several  times 
in  the  New  Testament  which  shows  how  properly  our  Lord 
made  use  of  that  book  to  instruct  his  disciples  that  he  was 
the  Christ.  (Luke  xxiv.  44.)  It  i,s  therefore  with  great  reason 
that  the  book  of  Psalms  is,  and  has  been,  constantly  read  in 
public  by  the  church,  there  being  no  one  in  the  Old  Testament 
where  the  faithful  may  find  so  much  comfort,  and  so  high  rap- 
tures of  devotion,  as  those  with  which  the  Holy  Spirit  moved 
David  and  his  fellow  prophets  concerning  the  redemption  of 
mankind,  and  the  diflerent  stages  through  which  the  church, 
the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  was  to  pass  before  she  came  to 
everlasting  glory." 

"I  am  persuaded,"  continues  Mr.  Allix,  "that  it  is  not  at 
all  possible  to  understand  them  unless  one  has  always  an  eye  to 
the  various  conditions  of  the  church,  (L)  As  it  consisted  of 
the  Jewish  nation  till  the  coming  of  Christ.  (2.)  As  composed 
chiefiy  of  the  Gentiles  since  Christ's  coming.  (3.)  As  being 
persecuted  both  under  the  Roman  empire,  and  under  the  king- 
dom of  Antichrist.  (4,)  As  intended  to  be  delivered  from  that 
oppression  by  our  Saviour's  [21]  second  coming.  (5.)  As  it 
shall  be  formed  anew  by  the  conversion  of  the  Jews  to  the 
gospel.  (6.)  As  it  shall  be  augmented  by  the  general  conver- 
sion of  all  the  nations  who  have  not  yet  owned  Christ  for  the 
true  JNIessiah,  (7.)  As  being  governed  during  a  long  time, 
viz.  ten  centuries,  by  Christ.  (S.)  As  it  shall  be  attacked  by 
Satan  when  he  shall  be  loosed  in  the  latter  days,  after  which 
the  final  judgment  is  to  follcrw."  It  adds  much  indeed  to  the 
power  and  blessedness  of  the  Psalms  to  view  them  as  they  may 
so  largely  and  properly  be  viewed,  as  the  words  of  Christ, 
touched  with  afetling  of  our  ivfirmilies. 

Many  of  the  parables  of  our  Lord  are  most  important  pro- 
phecies. Tlie  remarks  of  Mr.  Greswell  respecting  this  j)oint, 
in  his  valuable  work  on  the  Parables  are  instructive.  He  dis- 
tinguishes them  into  two  classes,  (1.)  moral  parabolic  examples, 
and  {2.)  allegorical  prophetical  histories.  Of  the  latter  he 
enumerates  these: — 

1.  The  sower,  Mat.  xii.  5.  The  leaven,  Mat.  xiii. 

2.  The  tares,  Mat.  xiii.  G.  The  hidden  treasure,  Mat.  xiii. 
.3.  The  seed  growing,  Mark  iv.  2G.  7.  The  pearl,  Mat.  xiii. 

4.  The  mustard  seed,  Mat.  xiii.  8.  The  draw-net.  Mat.  xiii. 

52* 


2(J  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

9.  The  good  shepherd,  John  x.  15.  The  labourers,  Mat.  xx. 

10.  The  servants  waiting,  Luke  xii.       IG.  The  pounds,  Luke  xix. 

30.  17.  The  wicked  husbandman,  Mat. 

11.  The  Steward,  Luke  xii.  42.  xxi.  33. 

12.  The  barren  fig-tree,  Luke  xiii.  18.  The  wedding  garment.  Mat.  xxii. 

13.  The  great  supper,  Luke  xiv.  19.  The  virgins.  Slat.  xxv. 
11.  The  prodigal,  Luke  xv.  20.  The  talents.  Mat.  xxv. 

These  he  considers  historical  and  prophetical  vehicles  of 
facts,  rather  than  doctrines,  and  that  in  all  these  there  is  either 
clear  or  presumptive  indication  of  their  being  in  general  alle- 
gories, and  each  in  particular  prophecies,  and  that  it  is  a  farther 
confirmation  of  this  truth,  that  to  ten  of  the  number  recorded 
by  Matthew  and  Mark,  the  phrase  'the  k'aigdom  of  God,''  [22] 
or  ^heaven  is  like,'  is  prefixed,  and  that  to  the  13lh  and  16th, 
recorded  by  St.  Luke,  it  is  virtually  prefixed.  The  subject 
matter  of  the  parables  consists  of  a  series  of  prophecies;  the 
mysteries  or  secrets  of  the  kingdom  of  God;,  the  concealment 
of  which  for  a  time  was  wise  and  necessary.  (Mark  iv.  11, 12.) 
The  great  danger  in  such  views  of  the  parables  is  lest  our 
mind  should  be  diverted  from  the  all-important  personal  appli- 
cation in  our  search  after  a  supposed  prophetical  meaning.  Let 
the  reader  be  on  his  guard  against  this.* 

9.  Study  and  compare  the  best  Interpreters  of  pro- 
phecy. Sir  Isaac  Newton  said  most  justly,  tiiat  among  the  inter- 
preters of  the  last  age,  there  was  scarcely  one  of  note  who  had 
not  made  some  discovery  worth  knowing,  and  this  observation 
is  true  to  the  present  day.  This  may  much  encourage  search- 
ing books  of  an  established  character  on  this  subject,  [23]  and 
comparing  different  opinions  and  systems,  you  will  see,  indeed, 
more  of  the  difficulties,  but  you  will  have  more  materials  for 
forming  your  own  judgment.     Only  it  is  needful  to  remeniber 

♦  There  are  some  remarks  on  our  Lord's  seven  parables.  Matt.  xiii.  (as  de- 
scriptive of  a  connected  series,  indicating  progressively  the  several  stages  of 
advancement  of  the  mystical  kingdom  of  Christ,)  in  the  words  of  Alexander 
Knox  just  published.  "  See  vol.  i.  p.  407 — 426.  These  views  may  be  consi- 
dered in  connexion  with  those  sentiments  of  prophetical  writers,  like  Coc- 
ceius,  Gurtler,  Viiringa,  and  Venema,  who  have  legarded  the  history  of  the 
Christian  under  seven  periods,  and  the  epistles  to  the  seven  churches  as  de- 
scriptive of  these  periods.  Mr.  Knox  considers  (1.)  The  parable  of  the  soiccr 
as  described  in  the  commencement.  (2)  77<e  tares,  \he  mixed  state  of  the 
church.  (3.)  The  mustard  seed  grown  into  a  tree,  its  expanded  state.  (4.)  The 
leaven,  the  hidden  state  of  piety  in  the  darker  ages.  (5.)  The  treasure  hid  in 
Me/c/r/,  the  varied  awakenings  with  its  accidental  adjuncts.  (G.)  The  pearl, 
vital  Christianity  in  its  purity.  (7.)  The  net,  like  the  seventh  scat  and  the  seventh 
trumpet,  marking  the  final  close.  Without  entirely  concurring  in  the  view, 
and  especially  in  the  particular  illustrations  of  it  as  given  by  different  writers, 
the  author  submits  it  to  the  consideration  of  the  diligent  student  of  scripture. 
Mr.  Knox  gives  some  interesting  illustrations  of  these  parables.  He  is  an 
original  writer;  but  with  some  fanciful  things  on  Jusiification:  the  reader,  who 
is  disposed  to  be  carried  away  by  Mr.  Knox's  genius,  learning,  and  piety, 
would  do  well  to  consult  Bishop  Barlow's  Letters. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  27 

that  there  is  a  broad  difference  between  a  human  interpreta- 
tion, and  an  inspired  prophecy.  JFhat  is  the  chaff  to  the  -wheat? 
The  prophecy  will  stand  for  ever,  and  become  brighter  and 
clearer  as  years  roll  on,  tiie  human  interpretation  may  be 
weakened  or  confirmed,  strengthened  and  increased,  or  over- 
thrown, just  as  it  accords  with  the  infallible  mind  of  God. 
This  is  eminently  true  in  the  interpretation  of  mystical  num- 
bers, and  their  commencement  and  termination. 

However  desirable  it  is  first  to  study  the  simple  word  itself, 
yet  to  expect  to  understand  the  more  difficult  parts  of  pro- 
phecy by  our  own  meditations  on  them,  without  the  help  of 
others,  is  a  vain  thing.  The  Ethiopian  Eunuch  needed  a 
Philip  to  understand  the  prophecy  respecting  Christ's  first 
coming;  and  we  need  the  aid  of  the  lengtliened  and  patient 
studies  of  learned  and  pious  men,  as  well  as  our  own  deep 
meditations,  to  understand  the  predictions  of  his  second  com- 
ing. Such  men  have  not  laboured,  prayed,  and  written  in 
vain. 

But  do  not  make  a  mistake  on  the  other  side.  It  must  not 
be  imagined,  fiom  the  long  list  of  books  at  the  end  of  this 
Treatise,  that  such  an  extended  study  of  human  writings  is  re- 
quisite to  a  right  understanding  and  use  of  the  prophecies  in 
general,  much  less  of  any  part  of  them.  It  is  convenient  to 
have  such  a  list,  and  it  may  assist  in  pointing  out  works  to 
those  pursuing  any  particular  branch  of  this  study;  but  it  is  by 
no  means  necessary,  in  order  to  read  the  prophecies  with  ad- 
vantage, to  have  such  an  [24]  apparatus.  They  who  keep  the 
mystery  of  faith,  in  a  pure  mind  and  conscience,  and,  with 
holy  purposes,  humbly  set  about  the  meditation  and  search  of 
this  word,  may,  though  not  learned  in  hunian  knowledge,  draw 
from  it  necessary  instruction,  moral  discipline,  comforting 
hope,  and  assured  faith.  They  will  every  wlieremeet  the  tes- 
timony of  Jesus,  nor  can  they  overlook  those  prophecies  which 
describe  his  person,  character,  history,  kingdom,  and  its.  pri- 
vileges. And  if  they  attain  not  all  tiic  meaning  of  other  pro- 
j)hecies,  and  cannot  demonstrate  their  fulfilment  from  history, 
they  may  yet  collect  from  them,  general  statements  for  their 
edification,  nor  will  they  doubt  of  their  fulfilment;  thus  all 
kinds  and  degrees  of  men  believing  and  loving  the  name  and 
w^ord  of  God,  may  receive  solid  advantage  from  reading  the 
prophetic  word. 

10.  Attain  historical  knowledge.  This  is  not  so  diffi- 
cult with  regard  to  the  interpretation  of  prophecy  as  might  be 
imagined.  The  historical  knowledge  here  wanted,  is  not  the 
hi_story  of  the  human  race  (though  that  is  glanced  at  and  com- 
j)rehended),  but   the    history  of  nations   connected  with    the 


23  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

church  of  God.  Dean  Woodhouse  observes: — "When  the  peo- 
ple of  God  were  to  become  subservient  to  the  four  universal 
monarchies,  the  character  and  succession  and  fates  of  these 
monarchies  v/ere  predicted;  but  the  main  object,  continually 
kept  in  view,  was  their  deliverance  from  these  successive  yokes 
by  the  superseding  dominion  of  the  Messiah.  This  supreme 
and  universal  dominion  gradually  and  finally  to  prevail,  ap- 
pears to  be  the  grand  object  of  all  sacred  prophecy;  and  revo- 
lutions of  worldly  power  among  the  gentiles,  seem  to  be  no- 
ticed only  at  those  times  when  they  impede  or  promote  it." 
Historical  knowledge,  therefore,  [25]  is  not  of  importance  to 
that  extent  which  some  imagine,  and  which  would  render  it 
impossible  for  an  unlearned  Christian  to  pretend  to  know  the 
meaning  of  plain  predictions  in  the  Bible.  Prophecy  deals 
not  in  minute  and  recondite  things,  but  in  large,  broad,  com- 
prehensive features.  A  comparatively  slight  knowledge  of 
history,  such  as  Josephus,  Milner,  Mosheim,  Fox,  Prideaux's 
Connection,  Rollin,  Gibbon,  a  history  of  the  Jews,  of  Turkey 
and  Modern  Europe,  and  of  the  French  Revolution,  furnish, 
will  go  a  great  way  in  throwing  historical  light  on  the  word  of 
prophecy.  It  is  a  remarkable  Providence  that  the  infidel  his- 
torian Gibbon  should  furnish  the  chief  historical  light  to  inter- 
pret the  books  of  Daniel  and  Revelation.* 

Prophecy  is  the  narration  of  things  to  be  done,  history  that 
of  things  done:  prophecy  cannot  therefore  be  complete  with- 
out history,  for  its  fulfilment  must  be  sought  in  history;  his- 
tory is  not  only  the  light  of  the  times,  but  the  light  of  pro- 
phecy. But  still  it  should  not  be  supposed  that  no  one  can 
read  the  prophetic  vvord  profitably,  unless  accurately  instructed 
in  history.  This  is  the  attainment  of  very  fevv,  and  if  so,  few 
would  attain  the  advantage  of  the  study  of  prophecy,  and  this 
most  noble  study  would  be  confined  in  a  narrow  compass.  It 
is  sufficient,  therefore,  for  ordinary  students  to  have  some  more 
compendious  knowledge  of  the  greater  changes  which  have 
happened  in  the  state  of  the  world,  and  especially  of  the  church. 
But  in  a  public  interpreter  of  the  prophetic  word,  a  more 
accurate  knowledge  of  [26]  history  and  greater  skill  is  re- 
quired.t     Geographical  knowledge  should  be  added  toliistori- 

*  Mr.  Davis  published  an  examination  of  part  of  Gibbon's  History,  and  a 
reply  to  his  Vindication,  8vo.  1778-9.  See  also  Bishop  Watson's  Apology  for 
Christianity. 

t  There  is  in  some  of  the  modern  expositions  of  the  books  of  Daniel  and  the 
Revelation,  a  mass  of  historical  and  ecclesiastical  information,  that  repays  the 
perusal  of  those  expositions,  thouo;h  it  be  too  often  misapplied  to  the  particu- 
lar prophecy.  But  it  is  to  be  regretted  that  tiiere  is  no  little  manual  of  history, 
(as  far  as  the  author  knows)  something  on  the  plan  and  scale  of  Edward's  His- 
tory of  Redemption,  or  Bos.^l's  Universal  History,  for  the  express  purpose 
of  illustrating  prophecy.     In  such  a  history,  illustrating  prophecy  as  is  here 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  29 

cal.     Reland  and  Wells,  with  good  scriptural  maps,  will   be 
valuable  helps  to  us. 

11,  Kekp  in  view  the  great  end  of  all  Prophecy, 
Christ  Jesus.  "To  testify  concerning  Christ  as  the  Messiah 
and  Saviour  of  the  world,  was  the  one  grand  purpose  of  the 
Scripture  Prophecies,  to  which  other  topics  were  only  colla- 
teral and  subordinate.  Many  of  these  relate  to  his  personal 
character  and  oflicc:  others  to  the  establishment  and  progress 
of  his  spiritual  kingdom.  Divines  have  accordingly  arranged 
the  ])rophecies  concerning  Christ  under  two  general  heads,  di- 
viding them  into  such  as  relate  to  his  first  coming,  which  had 
their  full  and  entire  completion  in  his  person;  and  such  as  re- 
late to  his  secofid  coming,  comprising  a  long  series  of  events 
preparatory  to  that  final  close  of  the  Christian  Dispensation, 
some  of  which  are  already  accomplished,  others  are  now  ful- 
filling, whilst  others  are  still  awaiting  their  completion  at  some 
distant  period.  The  prophecies  respecting  the  rise  or  fall  of 
particular  persons,  families  or  states,  have  reference  [27]  in 
most,  if  not  all,  instances  to  the  same  object."*  Whatever  is 
told  us  of  one  to  come,  not  named,  but  emphatically  glorious, 
which  cannot  be  shewn  to  be  fulfilled  in  any  other,  is  to  be 
viewed  as  belonging  to  Christ.  Deut.  xviii.  18;  Psalms  viii., 
xvi.,  xxii.,  xl.,  Ixix.,  Ixxxviii.,  cxviii.  22,  23:  Isaiah  iv.  2,  vii. 
14,  15,  xlii.  1,  liii.  1,  2;  Zech.  iii.  8,  xii.  10.  The  same  scrip- 
tures declare  also  his  sufferings  and  humiliation  mingled  with 
his  glory.  Psalm  Ixix.;  Isaiah  liii.  The  scripture  turns  on 
this  point,  his  sufferings  and  his  glory;  its  lines  meet  in  this 
centre,  and  this  makes  the  study  of  it  so  sweet  and  delightful 
to  one  who  loves  his  Saviour.  It  all  relates  to  his  beloved 
Master's  person,  coming,  return,  kingdom  and  glory.  The 
predictions  of  scripture  may,  in  fact,  all  be  comprehended  in 
one  view:  they  arc  the  unfolding  of  the  first  prophecy,  "I  will 
put  enmity  between  thee  and  the  woman,  and  between  thy  seed 
and  her  seed;  it  shall  bruise  thy  head,  and  thou  shalt  bruise 
his  heel."  This  contest  goes  on  through  all  ages;  and  the  pre- 
dictions, while  they  almost  invariably  include  the  crisis  and 
close  of  the  warfare  and  the  full  triumph  of  the  Redeemer,  are 
given  in  such  comjirehensive  wisdom,  as  to  be  constantly  in- 
structive   and  applicable  in   all  the  varied   parts  of  that  war 


i^uggested,  the  lesser  events  are  not  the  things  to  be  dwelt  upon,  but  the  greater 
and  more  deciding  changes  which  have  controlled  and  overruled  the  history 
of  nations,  and  those  that  are  more  immediately  connected  with  the  church  of 
God.  A  friend  suggested  the  idea  that  a  Religious  History  of  the  French 
Revolution  is  a  work  to  be  desired  in  this  view.  Alison's  History  gives  His- 
torical information. 
♦*Bee  Van  Mildert's  Sermons,  vol.  ii.  353,  354. 


30  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

which  is  ever  raging  between  the  seed  of  the  woman,  Christ 
and  his  church,  and  the  seed  of  the  serpent,  Satan,  and  the 
children  of  that  wicked  one. 

12.  Remember  one  great  use  of  prophecy  is  the  sanc- 
TiFicATioN  of  THE  HEART.  It  is  not  the  mere  Understanding 
of  the  meaning  of  the  prophecy,  that  is  valuable,  unless  it  has 
a  holy  and  edifying  [2S]  influence  on  our  life.  It  is  not 
merely,  "Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  that  hear  the 
words  of  this  prophecy — but  there  is  a  farther  end — and  keepeth 
those  things  that  are  written  therein."  (Rev.  i.  S.)  The  design 
of  the  prophecies  is  not  only  instruction  and  consolation,  but 
also  being  made  holy.  The  varied  times  and  circumstances  of 
the  Church  described  in  the  prophets,  teach  us  the  peculiar 
duties  suitable  to  those  times,  and  strongly  bind  us  to  the  per- 
formance of  those  duties.  Thus  we  are  taught  how  we  may 
stand  in  the  post  of  observation  as  faithful  watchmen — steadily 
regarding  the  steps  of  Providence,  and  looking  to  the  glorious 
end  and  issue  of  all  the  griefs  and  afflictions  of  the  church,  and 
of  our  own  also,  if  we  are  steadfast  in  faith  and  hope,  breath- 
ing out  the  ardent  desire  and  hope  of  the  church,  even  so  come, 
Lord  Jesus! 

We  speak  not  as  if  prophetical  knowledge  and  an  expecta- 
tion of  the  near  advent  of  Christ  were  necessary  to  our  salva- 
tion. A  great  difference  must  be  made  between  what  is  ne- 
cessary and  what  is  profitable.  What  is  necessary,  is  simply 
faith  workitig  by  love.  Gal.  v.  6.  But  things  may  be  very  help- 
ful, and  profitable,  and  quickening  to  our  souls,  that  are  not 
needful  to  the  existence  of  spiritual  life.  And  in  this  view  it 
must  be  remembered  how  much  the  promises  of  salvation  are 
connected  vvith  lookifig  for  Christ,  (Hebrews  ix.  28;  Titus  ii. 
13;  Phil.  iii.  20;  2  Pet.  iii.  12;)  and  loving  his  appearing.  (2 
Tim.  iv.  8.)  A  practical  expectation  of  the  coming  of  Christ 
has  many  special  promises,  and  is  a  peculiar  character  of  those 
who  will  be  accepted  of  him  in  the  day  of  his  appearing.  And 
this  is  the  more  important  to  us  now,  when  so  distinct  and  ex- 
tended a  testimony  has  [29]  been  borne  to  this  truth  by  the 
servants  of  Christ.  By  not  attending  to  and  keeping  the  say- 
ing of  prophec}^,  you  lose  also  a  blessing  which  God  has  pro- 
mised. Rev.  xxii.  7.  And  who  is  so  spiritually  rich  as  to  be 
willing  to  lose  one  blessing? 

Prophetical,  however,  like  all  other  parts  of  divine  know- 
ledge, may  only  puff  up;  and  we  should  be  sensitivel}^  alive  to 
this  danger.  There  can  hardly  be  imagined  a  more  subtle 
snare  of  the  enemy  than  that  a  man  should  become  acquainted 
with  an  important  part  of  divine  truth,  obnoxious  even  to 
Christians  in  general, — that  he  should  "have  the  gift  of  pro- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  31 

phecy,  and  understand  all  mysteries  and  all  knowledge,"  (1 
Cor.  xiii.  2,) — that  he  should  confess  the  truth  and  suffer  re- 
proach for  it,  and  all  the  while  have  merely  the  system  and 
theory,  and  he  without  the  grace  of  the  truth.  What  a  prayer 
is  that  of  our  Lord,  Scmclifi/  them  by  thy  truth!  John  xvii.  17. 
Truth  applied  to  the  heart  hy  the  Holy  Ghost,  is  sanctifying. 
It  should  be  our  desire,  that  our  religion  may  not  be  merely 
that  which  nature  can  attain,  but  that  which  by  its  fruits  is 
proved  to  be  supernatural  and  divine;  thus  shall  vve  now  be 
"the  workmanship  of  God,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good 
works;  ^'(Eph.  ii.  10.)  and  so  shall  we  be  found  at  the  last  to 
have  "oil  in  our  vessels  with  our  lamps  when  the  Bridegroom 
cometh."  Matt.  xxv. 

To  these  practical  Rules  the  author  would  add  a  few  CAU- 
TIONS. 

1.  Do  NOT  BE  STUMBLED  AT  THE  VARIOUS  AND  OPPOSING 
INTERPRETATIONS   OF    LEARNED  AND    GOOD    MEN.       In    eVCUtS, 

whether  fulfilled  or  yet  to  be  fulfilled,  where  we  have  no  infal- 
lible interpreter,  this  was  to  be  expected.  It  is  so  in  all  sub- 
jects human  [30]  and  divine.  Even  the  inspired  prophets  them- 
selves, (1  Peter  i.  10,)  "who  prophesied  of  the  grace  that 
should  come,  inquired  and  searched  diligently,  searching  what 
or  what  manner  of  time  the  spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in 
them  did  signify,  when  it  testified  beforehand  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  and  the  glory  which  should  follow."  If  they  had  to 
inquire  and  search  diligently  to  ascertain  dates  and  periods,  and 
only  obtained  a  general  knowledge  "that  not  unto  themselves, 
but  unto  us  they  did  minister  the  things  zohich  are  now  re- 
ported unto  you;"  no  wonder  that  human  writers  come  to  dif- 
ferent conclusions.  But  do  not  imagine  on  that  account  that 
the  search  is  vain  for  you,  and  the  study  hopeless  and  unpro- 
fitable. Far,  very  far  from  it.  Leading  views  you  may  ob- 
tain of  the  utmost  value. 

Bishop  Van  Mildert  justly  remarks  "those  who  duly  consi- 
der the  prodigious  extent  and  complicated  nature  of  the  plan 
of  prophecy,  will  not  only  be  convinced  that  to  devise  and 
execute  it,  is  far  beyond  the  power  of  man;  but  will  be  pre- 
pared to  meet  with  something  of  intricacy  and  even  obscurity 
in  the  detail  of  the  plan,  wiiich  the  limited  powers  of  the  hu- 
man understanding  may  not  be  able  completely  to  unravel. 
They  will  perceive  that  a  scheme  of  divine  wisdom,  to  be  car- 
ried on  through  all  ages  of  the  world,  and  embracing  an  infi- 
nite diversity  of  times,  persons,  and  places,  must  recjuire  means 
to  conduct  and  unfold  it,  of  which  it  is  impossible  that  man 
should  be  a  competent  judge.  Hence  they  will  be  led  to  ex- 
amine the  subject  with  humility  and  reverence. — But  whatever 


32  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

shade  of  doubt  and  difficulty  may  still  hang  over  some  particu- 
lar predictions  (concerning  which  the  most  learned  and  saga- 
cious may  continue  to  entertain  some  difference  of  opinion), 
[31]  it  is  nevertheless  impossible  for  any  unprejudiced  persons 
to  deny,  that  there  is  a  prodigious  mass  of  solid  and  incontro- 
vertible evidence  to  be  collected  from  history  in  verification  of 
the  scripture  prophecies." 

They  are  excellent  remarks  of  a  very  able  modern  writer, 
"Justice  is  to  be  exercised  in  judging  of  the  opinions  and  state- 
ments of  others.  This  constitutes  candour.  It  consists  in  giv- 
ing a  fair  hearing  to  their  opinions,  statements  and  arguments, 
and  weighing  fairly  and  honestly  their  tendency.  It  is  there- 
fore opposed  to  prejudice,  blind  attachment  to  preconceived 
opinions,  and  that  narrow  disputatious  spirit,  which  delights 
in  captious  criticism,  and  will  hear  nothing  with  calmness  that 
is  opposed  to  its  own  views:  which  distorts  or  misrepresents 
the  sentiments  of  its  opponents,  ascribing  them  to  unworthy 
motives,  or  deducing  from  them  conclusions  vvhich  they  do 
not  warrant.  Candour  accordingly  may  be  considered  as  a 
compound  of  justice  and  the  love  of  truth.  It  leads  us  to  give 
due  attention  to  the  opinions  and  statements  of  others;  in  all 
cases  to  be  chiefly  solicitous  to  discover  truth,  and  in  state- 
ments of  a  mixed  character,  containing  perhaps  much  error 
and  fallacy,  anxiously  to  discover  and  separate  what  is  true. 
It  has  accordingly  been  remarked,  that  a  turn  for  acute  dispu- 
tation and  minute  ancl  rigid  criticism  is  often  the  characteristic 
of  a  contracted  and  prejudiced  mind,  and  that  the  most  en- 
larged understandings  are  always  the  most  indulgent  to  the 
statements  of  others;  their  leading  aim  being  to  discover 
truth."*  The  only  danger  [32]  in  this  is,  lest  any  thing  of  a 
doubtful  and  sceptical  spirit  should  creep  upon  us.  It  is  to  be 
guarded  against  by  the  deepest  reverence  for  the  word  of  God, 
and  entire  submission  to  all  its  plain  statements. 

2.   Remember  an   important    distinction    between   the 

FACTS  predicted,  AND  THE  TIME  WHEN  THEY  SHALL  TAKE 

PLACE.  Respecting  the  facts  predicted,  we  may  attain  a  much 
greater  degree  of  knowledge  and  confidence  than  we  can  re- 
specting the  time.  The  history  of  the  interpretation  of  pro- 
phecy shews  this.  Tlie  most  able  expositors!  have  anticipated 
events.  Their  works  are  not  useless  on  that  account,  indeed, 
for  the  explanation  of  the  event  may  be  correct,  when  that  of 

*  Sec  that  truly  valuable  work,  The  Philosophy  of  the  Moral  Feelings,  by 
John  Abercrombie,  M.  D.  p.  57,  58,  a  book  well  calculated  to  undermine  and 
overthrow  may  false  principles  of  modern  liberalism  or  infidelity. 

1-  This  is  remarkably  the  case  with  the  writings  of  Brightman,  Mede,  and 
Cressener. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  33 

the  time  is  wrong;.  I  deny  not  also  tliat  it  is  our  duty  to 
search  into  the  lime  and  to  slate  our  conchisions  modestly,  espe- 
cially as  we  come  nearer  the  end,  when  there  are  special  pro- 
mises of  light  and  knowledge.  (See  Dan.  xii.)  Jiut  as  Gurt- 
ler  justly  remarks,  "we  siiouid  not  rashly  or  confidently  define 
the  moments  of  future  time,  in  which  those  remarkable  works 
of  God,  wjiicii  are  to  take  place  in  the  world,  and  in  the  church, 
are  to  be  accomplished.  (Acts  i.  7.  Mark  xiii.  32.)  To  hold 
the  thing  revealed  tends  to  piety  and  comfort;  the  time  of 
that  which  is  future,  if  scripture  shews  any  thing  concerning 
it,  it  is  right  and  proper  to  meditate  upon;  but  accurately  to 
fix  the  time  before  it  arrives,  is  a  fruitless  attempt."* 

The  chief  triumph  of  those  who  would  discourage  the  stud}^ 
of  prophecy,  has  been  the  failure  of  many  [33]  who  have  spe- 
cified particular  times;  and  it  may  be  asked,  Wjiy  has  God, 
who  promised  such  a  blessing  on  the  study  of  prophecy,  per- 
mitted this?  Not  merely  to  humble  the  pride  of  human  wis- 
dom, nor  merely  to  make  prophetical  writers  more  cautious, 
but  also  with  regard  to  his  people,  to  try  their  ^aith  in  the 
clearly  predicted  event,  notwithstanding  the  uncertainty  of  the 
time;  and  with  regard  to  his  enemies,  who  hate  him  and  his 
word,  that  they  might  be  stumbled  and  hardened;  and  so  their 
wickedness  manifested,  and  the  divine  justice  in  their  everlast- 
ing condemnation  be  made  clear. "t 

3,   Do   not  be   offended   at   the   reproaches  to  which 

THE     PROFESSED     EXPECTATION     OF     THE     COMING    OP    ClIRIST 

EXPOSES  rou,  from  all  classes  of  men.  It  is  the  generation 
truth,  that  is,  the  one  which  is  peculiarly  important  in  this 
generation,  and  opposes  the  whole  stream  and  current  of  men's 
opinions  by  the  simple  testimony  of  God's  word,  and  there- 
fore it  is  the  truth  every  where  spoken  against.  A  well- 
instructed  Bible  Christian  will  not  be  stumbled  at  this,  and 
when  he  has  carefully  searchpd  the  foundations,  and  is  perfectly 
satisfied  that  he  has  the  word  of  God  to  rest  upon,  will  hear 
with  the  utmost  calmness  the  charges  of  the  Millenarian  epi- 
demic, dangerous  novelties,  fanciful  schemes,  and  a- thousand 
other  names  by  which  men  will  endeavour  to  swamp  all  these 
truths  without  coming  to  the  plain  statements  of  scripture. 
The  most  painful  thing  is,  when  [3!]  the  tridy  pious  join  in 
these  things,  and,  like  Peter  to  his  Lord,  say,  (iMatt.  xvi.  22.) 
Be  it  far  from  thee;  but  he  who  has  once  himself  been  thus  pre- 

*  See  GurtlerV  Systema,  p.  55. 

t  If  the  mistakes  as  to  particular  times  of  Mede,  Lloyd,  Aliix,  Jiiricu.Cre.s- 
sener,  and  others,  had  deterred  men  from  pursuing  these  studies  or  from  avail- 
ing themselves  of  their  works,  we  should  never  have  had  the  valuable  re- 
searches into  Prophetic  times  of  Prideaux,  Sir  I.  Newton,  Vilringa,  Bishop 
I^ewton,  Woodhouse,  not  to  speak  of  living  expositors. 
VOL.  II. — 53 


34  .  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Judiced,  and  has  seen  in  his  own  painful,  past,  personal  expe- 
rience, that  "prejudice  has  neither  eye  nor  ear,"  will  readily 
make  allowances  for  such  a  state  of  mind,  and  by  patient  for- 
uearing,  and  loving  manifestation  of  the  truth,  commend  it  to 
the  consciences  of  all  men. 

4.  Guard  against  human  systems.  It  is  very  observable 
how  much  some  men  have  been  carried  away  by  a  favourite  sys- 
tem, so  as  to  think  that  it  is  entwined  with  every  part  of  the 
word  of  God,  and  explains  every  difficulty.  They  seem  to 
suppose,  that  one  key  will  turn  all  the  locks,  and  open  every 
door  of  every  room  and  every  cabinet  in  that  room.  There 
are  many  locks  in  scripture;  outside  locks  and  inside  locks, 
and  we  must  take  the  particular  key  which  will  open,  first,  the 
general  lock,  and  then  the  one  we  want  to  have  opened;  or  we 
shall  only  wrest  the  scriptures.  But  here  is  our  comfort — the 
Bible  itself  contains  the  keys  for  its  treasures,  and  the  Holy 
Spirit  will  guide  us  (if  diligently  sought  for),  into  all  truth. 

Each  human  system  also  is  more  or  less  connected  with  some 
error,  and  those  who  pursue  prophetical  studies,  and  hold  the 
.speedy  coming  of  our  Lord,  have  special  need  to  be  on  their 
guard  against  those  errors  wnich  the  enemy  has  contrived  to 
associate  with  that  truth.  Some  of  these  errors  are  more  seri- 
ous than  others,  but  the  tendency  of  all  error  is  to  famish  the 
soul.  We  may  see  hence  persons  hold  the  highest  and  newest 
flights  of  doctrine,  and  yet  proud,  censorious,  dogmatical,  severe, 
covetous,  [35]  worldly,  lovers  of  pleasure,  and  sunk  in  earthly 
lusts.  0  how  offensive  this  must  be  to  the  pure,  holy,  and 
heavenly  Saviour!  It  is  a  great  preservative  against  such 
things,  to  keep  constantly  before  us  the  spirit  which  our  Lord 
commends  in  the  beatitudes,  and  practical  epistles  like  those  of 
St.  James  and  St.  Peter.  "To  ask  also  for  the  old  paths,  where 
is  the  good  way,  and  to  walk  therein,  is  ihe  means  to  find  rest 
for  our  souls."  Jer.  vi.  16. 

If  we  are  indebted  to  another  for  the  first  views  of  divine 
truth,  we  are  greatly  in  danger  of  leaning  upon  him,  and  being 
carried  away  with  all  his  views.  This  is  to  lean  on  an  arm  of 
(lesh,  and  not  on  the  Lord,  (Jer.  xvii.  5.)  and  to  refuse  to  fol- 
low the  beautiful  example  of  the  Bereans,  who  went  no  farther 
with  the  Apostle  himself,  than  a  diligent  search  of  the  scrip- 
tures justified.  Acts  xvii.  11. 

5.  Be  not  afraid  to  suspend  your  judgment  about  more 
obscure  and  hidden  things.  Vitringa  applies  Isaiah  xxviii.  16, 
here:  Ik  that  bclicveth  shall  ?iot  make  haste;  he  v/ill  resign  to 
the  Deity  the  scope  of  executing  his  vast  designs.  It  is  thus 
our  blessed  Saviour  taught  his  disciples  to  wait  the  event  of 
his  prophecies,  In  your  pat iefice  possess  ye  your  souls,  Luke  xxi. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  35 

19.  Where  the  completion  is  still  future,  we  must  not  indulge 
our  conjecture,  but  as  becomes  the  faith  and  moderation  of 
Christians,  those  things  which  are  spoken  indefinitely,  and  arc 
not  determined  by  parallel  prophecies,  we  should  consider  as 
reserved  in  the  hands  of  God,  with  respect  to  the  mode  and 
persons,  times,  places,  and  other  circumstances  of  their  com- 
pletion. Whether  Christ  and  his  saints  f^hall  personally  be 
visible  in  their  reign  over  the  earth;  what  may  be  the  precise 
nature  of  [36]  his  kingdom,  or  of  the  destruction  of  his  ene- 
mies which  precedes  its  establishment;  these  and  a  thousand 
similar  questions  may,  without  any  damage  to  the  soul,  be 
left  in  the  hidden  state  in  which  they  seem  now  to  be  left 
by  the  scriptures,  till  God  shall  throw  more  light  upon  them 
by  the  researches  of  his  servants,  or  events  shall  fully  devclope 
them. 

6.  Neglect  not  prophecy  because  of  the  errors,  con- 
troversies and  misinterpretations  of  those  who  have  inter- 
preted IT.  It  is  perfectly  clear,  by  events,  that  those  who 
have  written  on  this  subject  have  made  great  mistakes;  we 
have  the  advantage  of  living  in  a  later  period,  and  of  having 
these  mistakes  manifested.  Some,  in  these  days,  prominent  in 
their  prophetical  statements,  have,  in  the  Author's  view,  fallen 
into  doctrinal  errors;  an  unchristian  spirit  of  judging,  and  con- 
demnation of  others,  or  even  serious  delusion;  or  a  rash  spirit 
of  throwing  aside  all  preceding  labourers.  Was  it  not  the  arti- 
fice of  the  enemy  to  destroy  the  power  of  those  weighty  truths 
which  prophetical  writers  have  distinctly  brought  forward, 
and  esjicciall}^  to  turn  the  attention  of  the  church  from  the 
prophetic  word?  There  is,  however,  a  plain  direction,  (1 
Thess.  V.  20,)  Despise  ?iol  (/u>i e^a^i.^ni,  do  not  set  at  nought,  or 
count  for  nothing,)  prophesyings.  The  same  thing  took  place 
at  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  and  Gurtler  has  some  valuable 
remarks  upon  it.  He  says,  Uiat,  "After  the  beginning  of  the 
sixteenth  century,  the  gospel  being  recovered  from  anti-chris- 
tion  darkness  to  light,  many  interpreters  employed  themselves 
in  the  Exposition  of  the  Prophecies;  but  at  the  end  of  that 
century  the  ardour  for  this  most  [37]  divine  study  began  to 
cool  in  the  churches  and  schools,"  and  he  states  one  principal 
cause  of  this  lamentable  issue  to  be,  the  unhappy  disputes 
which  arose  among  Protestants;  in  Germany  between  the  Lu- 
theran and  Reformed;  and  in  Holland  between  Remonstrants 
and  Contra-Remonstrants:  from  the  origin  of  these  disputes, 
controversial  volumes  were  sent  forth,  rather  than  Commenta- 
ries on  the  Sacred  books.  Afterwards  another  thing  arose, 
from  which  the  study  of  prophecy  was  not  only  despised  by 
irreligious  men,  but  also  by  learned  and  even  pious  persons. 


36  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Some  came  to  treat  of  it  with  unwasiied  hands,  and  an  unsuita- 
ble mind;  for  enjoying  riches  of  genius,  and  facility  of  writ- 
ing, and  blandishments  of  language,  they  promulgated  the 
fulfilling  of  prophecies  in  that  immediate  nearness  of  time  and 
place,  which  inconsiderate  hope,  impatience  under  undeserved 
calamities,  and  too  great  love  of  their  country  dictated.  Gurt- 
ler  shews  also  how  others  failed  in  their  predictions  of  an  im- 
mediately happy  state  of  the  church;  and  adds,  "books  of  this 
kind  were  eagerly  read,  translated  into  difi'erent  languages,  and 
filled  the  minds  of  the  curious;  but,  by  and  bye,  the  event  not 
ansvvering  to  the  promises,  where  only  the  vanity  of  the  wri- 
ter was  to  be  reprehended,  the  holy  prophetic  Theology  was, 
after  the  manner  of  the  age,  carped  at,  and  despised;  and  the 
wisdom  of  the  prophecy  of  the  supreme  King  of  Kings,  know- 
ing, determining,  and  foretelling  all  things,  was  given  up  to 
oblivion."  He  then  shews  how  God  rescued,  by  his  Spirit, 
the  church  out  of  this  slate,  by  raising  up  such  men  as  Bright- 
man,  Mede,  More,  and  Ilofman. 

Gurtler  then,  after  giving  the  system  of  Mede  and  [38] 
others,  had  these  interesting  reflections: — "I  will  not  carp  at 
the  structure  delineated  by  these  learned  and  pious  men,  or 
subject  it  to  my  censure,  for  I  had  rather  congratulate  them  on 
that  eternal  blessedness  in  which  they  now  enjoy  God,  and 
more  thoroughly  and  entirely  know  his  works.  In  this  life, 
zve  know  in  part,  and  ue  prophesy  in  part,  but  rchen  that  which  is 
perfect  is  come,  then  'that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  done  azcay,  (1 
Cor.  xiii.  9,  10,)  and  we  shall  clearly  see  these  things  which 
we  now  conjecture,  or  inquire  into  with  much  labour;  or  alto- 
gether are  ignorant  of.  As  the  human  mind  of  the  Son  of 
God,  which  with  the  angels  knew  not  on  earth  the  day  and 
hour  of  judgment,  (Mark  xiii.  32,)  in  heaven,  had  given  to 
him,  and  perceived  the  whole  history  of  the  world  and  the 
church.  Rev.  i.  1 — 3." 

May  we  learn  lessons  from  past  experience,  and  especially 
the  lesson  of  not  neglecting  any  part  of  God's  word,  and  being 
turned  aside  by  the  enemy  to  despise  prophecyings  from  the 
faults  of  those  who  have  studied  it.  God  has  given  increased 
light,  age  after  age,  to  his  church  on  this  subject,  and  should 
even  some  material  parts  of  the  views  of  the  leading  modern 
interpreters  turn  out  to  be  pre-anticipations,  or  unfounded 
interpretations  of  what  God  has  foretold,  may  we,  notwith- 
standing such  stumblii:)g-l)locks,  lake  heed  to  that  which  is  still 
the  more  sure  zoord  if  prophecy,  (2  Pet.  i.  19,)  the  light  shining 
in  the  dark  place,  and  only  pray  the  more  earnestly  that  our 
love  may  abound  yet  more  and  more  in  hioidedge  and  in  all  judg- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  37 

7ne7it,  that  zve  may  try  things  that  differ  {c-nu/uis^wrA  a-M^^ovnt)  afid  be 
sincere  and  u-ithout  offence  till  the  day  of  Christ.   Phil.  i.  9. 

Plan  of  Study  of  Prophetical  Writers. 

[39]  The  author  havins  several  times  been  requested  to  give 
a  little  plan  of  study,  subjoins  the  following: — 

Older   Works. 

FlurJ's  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  Bishop  Newton  on  the  Piophecie>. 

Prophecy.  Cressener's  Demonstration  of  the  Re- 

Medc's  Key  to  the  Apocalypse,  and  velation. 

Letters.  Cressener's  Judgments  on  the  Romish 

Sir  I.  Newton  on  Daniel  and   the  Church. 

Apocalypse.  Home's  Millennium,  new  edition. 

Modern  Works. 

Brooks'  Elements  of  Prophecy.  Cuninghame  on  the  Seals  and  Trum- 

Keith's  Evidence  of  the  Christian  Re-  pets. 

ligion.  Faber's  Reslorationof  the  Jews,2  vols. 

Myers  on  the  Prophecies  delivered  by  8vo. 

Christ.  Fry  on  the  Second  Ad  vent,  2  vols.  Svo. 

Woodhouse  on  the  Apocalypse.  Greswell  on  the  Parables,  vol.  i. 

Abdiel's  Essaj-s.  Habershon  on  the  Prophecies. 

Cuninghame's  Premillennial  Advent.  The  Investigator,  a  (Quarterly  Peri- 

Faber's  Sacred  Calendar,  3  vols.  Svo.  odical. 

Cuninghame's  Answers  to  Wanllaw,  White's  Practical  Reflections  on  the 

Faber,  and  the  Theological  Maga-  Second  Advent. 

zine,  and  his  Political  Destiny. 

Latin  Books. 

Vitringa   Typus    Doctrinal    Piophe-    Vitringa  Anacrisis  Apocalypseos. 
tica*.  Yenema;  Dissertationes  in  Daniel. 

It  will  be  easy  to  enlarge  this  list  from  the  books  in  the  list 
at  the  end.  The  translation  of  the  "Typus  Doctrinae  Prophe- 
tical" of  Vitringa  would  be  very  useful  to  the  English  student 
of  Prophecy.* 

The  purpose  of  Cocccius  in  his  prophetical  studies  will  be  a 
good  guide  for  us  in  ours.  He  says — -"We  [40]  therefore,  with 
the  blessing  of  God,  will  so  act,  as  to  attend  to  the  scriptures 
(as  lucid,  and  having  clear  and  by  no  means  twisted  or  forced 
significations,  conformed  to  itself  in  all  its  parts,  and  shining 
through  the  whole  body  of  the  sacred  oracles  according  to  the 
sincerity  of  the  Divine  Testament,  and  the  truth  which  is  in 
Clirist  Jesus)  until  a  most  clear  sense,  satisfying  the  conscience 
througli  the  words  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  shall  rise  up  to  relresh 
us.  In  which  these  things  shall  minister  help  to  us.  1.  The 
proper  meaning  of  words.  2.  The  conformity  or  proportion 
of  phrases  and  sentences.     3.  The  scope  and  series  of  ante- 

*  "The  most  imporiant  parts  have  been,  since  this  was  written,  translated  and 
printed  in  the  Investigator,  vol.  iv. 
53* 


38 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


cedents  and  consequences.  4.  Remarkable  exannples  of  the 
meaning  of  expressions  shewn  by  the  events  fultilling  them. 
It  cannot  be  that  the  words  themselves  should  fully  and  ex- 
actly, in  a  series  of  examples,  and  in  a  consistent  harmony  of 
prophecies  be  verified,  witliout  its  pointing  out  the  mind  of  the 
Spirit." 


CHAPTER  III. 

PROPHECIES  RESPECTING  THE   FIRST  COMING  OF  CHRIST. 

[41]  On  that  point  which  especially  concerns  our  highest 
interest,  even  our  eternal  salvation,  and  which  is  the  grand 
theme  of  all  the  prophets,  from  the  beginning  to  the  close, 
there  is  no  obscurity  of  any  moment;  the  first  coming,  the 
atoning  death,  the  perfect  righteousness,  the  resurrection  and 
ascension,  the  supreme  power,  and  the  constant  intercession, 
of  our  Divine  Redeemer;  the  gifts  of  his  Spirit;  the  subjuga- 
tion of  his  enemies,  and  his  certain  return.  On  these  points, 
the  predictions  are,  in  the  main,  clear  as  the  noonday.  Even 
those  who  deny  their  application  to  Jesus  Christ,  still  refer 
them  to  the  Messiah.      Let  it  ever  be  remembered,  then,  that 

THE     PROPHECIES    OF    SCRIPTURE    CHIEFLY  BEAR    ON  THIS  ONE 

POINT,  OUR  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Their  great  design  is  to  do 
honour  to  him,  to  manifest  the  sufFicienc}'  of  his  atonement, 
and  the  riches  and  fulness  of  his  grace,  and  the  nature  and 
glory  of  his  kingdom;  that  thus  we  may  be  led  to  believe  in 
him,  to  the  salvation  of  our  souls,  and  be  tilled  with  joy  and 
peace  [42]  in  believing;  and  all  the  glorious  ends  for  which  he 
came  might  be  accomplished;  to  deliver  a  world  from  ruin,  to 
abolish  sin  and  death;  to  purify  man  and  make  him  a  partaker 
of  the  divine  nature,  and  finally  so  to  bless  the  human  race, 
that  God's  will  might  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven. 

It  is  expressly  said,  "The  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  spirit  of 
jn'ophecy."  Rev.  xix.  10.  "To  him  give  all  the  prophets  wit- 
ness."  Acts  X.  43." 

There  are  many  plain,  express,  and  literal  prophecies  refer- 
ring to  Christ  and  his  kingdom,  which  have  no  other  applica- 
tion, and  cannot  be  expected  to  have  any  other  fulfilment  than 
in  him.  The  following  instances  have  been  selected  as  prov- 
ing this:— Mai.  iii.  1;  iv.  5,  6.  Haggai  ii.  G — 9.  Zech.  ix. 
9;  xii.  10.  Dan.  ii.  44;  vii.  13,  14;  Yx.  24—27.  Micah  v.  2. 
Isaiah  liii.* 

♦  A  full  table  of  the  chief  prophecies  respecting  Christ  is  given  by  Mr. 
Iiorne  in  his  Introductiun. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  3gr 

The  due  consideration  of  the  many  minute  circumstances 
respecting  our  Lord's  lirst  coming,  literally  and  expressly  de- 
scribed so  long  beforehand;  the  many  improbable  and  appa- 
rently contradictory  events  respecting  him,  which  were  fore- 
told successively,  for  nearly  four  thousand  years,  connected 
with  their  exact  accomplishment,  as  related  to  us  by  eye-wit- 
nesses who  laid  down  their  lives  in  confirmation  of  their  testi- 
mony; and  corroborated  as  that  is  by  the  actual  state  of  the 
world  at  present; — such  a  consideration  is  peculiarly  calcu- 
lated to  strengthen  and  establish  our  faitli  in  Christ. 

Especially,  when  we  remember  further,  tliat  those  very  pro- 
phecies are  now  in  the  possession  of  the  [43]  Jews — the  avowed 
enemies  of  Jesus  of  Nazareth.  They  thus  become  unsus- 
pected and  unexceptionable  librarians,  living  witnesses,  testify- 
ing to  all  ages  t!iat  the  predictions  have  been  preserved  unal- 
tered. If  it  be  asked  how  it  is  that  they  are  not  themselves 
convinced,  the  answer  is  sufficient;  multitudes  were  convinced 
by  this  very  evidence,  when  the  events  had  taken  place,  and 
the  hardness  of  heart  of  others,  and  their  rejection  of  Christ, 
were  expressly  foretold  in  the  very  same  writings,  and  form 
an  actual  part  of  those  prophetic  records  of  which  they  are  the 
depositories. 

The  exact  literalness  with  which  many  of  the  minutest  cir- 
cumstances of  our  Saviour's  life  and  death  were  foretold  and 
then  accomplished,  the  very  town  where  he  was  to  be  born,  the 
place  where  he  was  to  begin  to  preach,  his  riding  on  an  ass  and 
a  colt,  the  various  kinds  of  sufferings  which  he  was  to  endure, 
scourging,  spitting  upon,  and  casting  lots  for  his  vesture,  his 
hanging  on  the  tree,  dying  and  not  a  bone  broken;  the  rejec- 
tion of  him  by  his  people;  the  union  of  them  and  the  Gentiles 
and  their  rulers  against  him,  these  things  are  not  only  confir- 
matory as  an  evidence,  but  instructive  as  an  interpretation  of 
prophecy.  If  the  shame  and  rejection  have  been  minutely 
fulfilled,  so  shall  the  glory'and  future  welcome  of  him:  if  the 
humiliation  has  been  literally  realized,  so  shall  the  coming 
kingdom. 

There  must  doubtless  have  been  many  things,  however, 
though  now  we  distinctly  see  the  literal  fulfilment  of  the  pre- 
dictions respecting  the  first  coming,  which  were  extremely 
confounding  to  the  Jews.  Even  the  disciples  of  our  Lord  were 
staggered  again  [44]  and  again  at  the  shame,  the  cross,  and  the 
sufferings  of  our  Redeemer.  The  prediclions  of  these  were 
so  brief,  conipared  with  the  predicted  glories  of  his  kingdom, 
that  the  two  disciples  going  to  Emmaus  after  his  resurrection, 
still  only  venture  to  say  "we  trusted  that  it  had  been  he  which 
•should  have  redeemed  Israel,"  and  need  the  Saviour's  exposi- 


40  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

tion  of  the  things  concerning  himself.  Till  divinely  taught, 
they  were  disajDpointed  at  the  mysteries  of  the  cross  and  the 
delay  of  hope,  and  had  to  learn  that  lesson  of  faith  and  patient 
waiting  which  God  is  still  teaching  his  church,  with  regard  to 
the  glories  of  his  second  coming.  <'But  blessed  were  they 
who  were  not  offended  iti  him  in  all  the  lowliness  of  his  first 
coming,"  (Matt.  ii.  6.)  and  "blessed  are  all  they  that  wait  for 
him,"  (Isa.  xxx.  18.)  and  "blessed  is  that  servant  whom  his 
Lord  when  he  cpmeth  shall  find  dilige?itly  employed  in  his 
service,  a?id  ready  for  his  comitig."    Matt.  xxiv.  44 — 46. 

Let  it  also  never  be  forgotten  that  our  Saviour  is  now  spirit- 
ually present  with  his  church,  "Lo!  I  am  with  you  alvvay, 
even  to  the  end  of  the  world."  Matt,  xxviii.  20.  "Where  two 
or  three  are  gathered  together  in  my  name,  there  am  I  in  the 
midst  of  them."  Matt,  xviii.  20.  This  his  spiritual  coming 
and  presence  is  of  unutterable  moment  to  us,  <'He  that  loveth 
me,  shall  be  loved  of  my  Father,  and  I  will  love  him,  and 
will  manifest  myself  unto  him."  John  xiv.  21.  0  may  we 
enjoy  it  continually;  it  will  especially  make  us  long  for  the 
happy  time  when  we  f-hall  no  longer  "see  through  a  glass 
darkly,  but  face  to  face,"  (1  Cor.\xiii.  12.)  visibly  meet  and 
ever  be  zcilh  our  Lord.   1  Thess.  iv.  17. 

The  disregard  by  the  Jews  of  the  prophecies  respecting  our 
Lord's  humiliation,  and  their  consequent  national  rejection,  is 
also  full  of  instructive  warning  [45]  to  us."*  If  the  neglect  of 
those  more  obscure  and  less  frequent  propliecies  which  con- 
cerned his  sufierings  was  attended  with  so  fearful  an  issue, 
may  not  we  Christians  be  justifying  the  Jews  in  their  unbelief, 
and  adding  thereto  fresh  unbelief,  if  we  disregard  and  disbe- 
lieve those  far  more  numerous  and  clear  prophecies  which  con- 
cern his  future  coming,  kingdom,  and  glory.  His  spiritual 
presence  is  a  blessing  to  his  disciples;  tiiey  experience,  they 
enjoy  it,  but  the  world  understands  it  not  and  cares  not  for  it. 
His  future  visible  coming  does,  however,  speak  directly  to  the 
fears  and  comprehension  of  all  men.     Our  Lord  tells  his  dis- 

*  The  prophecies  of  the  Jirst  advent  have  been  trented  of  frequently  and  at 
length,  and,  with  the  New  Testament  to  guide  their  interpretation  of  them, 
Christians  have  in  general  professed  agreement  in  their  views  respecting 
them.  Yet  there  is  much  room  for  fuller  research  even  on  these  prophecies. 
The  scope  of  the  context  in  the  original  writer  of  each  quotation;  the  reason 
of  their  dispersed  form;  the  distinction  of  those  parts  oi'  the  prophecy  which 
belong  to  the  first  advent  fiom  those  relating  to  the  second;  the  spiritual  signi- 
ficance of  the  varied  events  of  the  life  of  our  Redeemer, — all  these  give  a  wide 
field  of  thought  and  instruction  little  explored.  Prophecy  mayjustly  be  com- 
pared to  a  very  deep,  rich,  and  extended  mine.  Little  of  it  is  known  on  the 
outside,  especially  to  the  careless  observer.  We  must  enter  into  its  hidden 
chambers,  and  go  through  it  with  diligent  investigation,  even  to  discover  its 
treasures;  and  to  be  enriched  by  it,  requires  patient  labour  and  appropriating 
faith. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  41 

ciples  of  his  spiritual  presence,  (Matt,  xxviii.  20.)  he  tells  the 
high  priest  and  all  the  council  of  his  personal  and  visible  com- 
ing in  the  clouds.  Malt.  xxvi.  64. 

It  is  one  great  practical  benefit  of  studying  the  prophecies, 
that  we  thereby  grozv  in  grace  atid  in  the  knowledge  of  Jesus 
Christ.  All  the  prophecies  are  parts  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus; 
they  shew  the  fulness  and  extent  of  his  propitiation;  the  free- 
ness  and  completeness  of  his  salvation;  the  safety  of  the  peo- 
ple given  to  liim;  the  amazing  love  which  he  bears  to  them; 
[46]  the  joy  which  he  has  in  their  bliss,  and  his  purpose  to 
glorify  them  for  ever  in  his  happy  kingdom.  The  prophecies 
set  before  us  all  the  gracious  titles  which  he  bears  for  ihem, 
and  the  ofliccs  which  he  sustains  in  their  behalf.  The  most 
touching  expressions  of  his  care,  faithfulness,  and  love  abound 
in  them,  and  iiot  one  jol  or  little  shall  pass  till  all  be  fulfilled. 

Now,  in  the  patient,  prayerful  reading  of  these,  the  soul  is 
raised  to  sweet  communion  with  our  beloved  Redeemer,  and 
to  delightful  anticipations  of  a  day  when,  freed  from  the  body 
of  sin  and  death,  and  with  bodies  fashioned  according  to  his, 
we  shall  be  like  him,  and  see  him  as  he  is.  <'0  when  shall  it 
be?  when,"  says  the  soul  of  the  believer,  "shall  I  cease  to 
grieve  and  dislionour  him  by  my  sins  who  has  so  loved  me — I 
groan,  being  burdened,  for  that  I  ivould be  clothed  upon,  that  mor- 
talily  might  be  swalloiced  up  of  life!" 


CHAPTER  IV. 


GENERAL  APPLICATION  OF^  PROMISES  IN  THE  PROPnECIES, 

[47]  The  prophetic  writings  should  be  carefufly  read,  not 
merely  for  the  future  events  which  they  foretel,  but  as  every- 
where bearing  the  rich  treasures  of  divine  truth;  and  furnish- 
ing noble  displays  of  the  glory  of  God;  and  clear  manifesta- 
tions of  the  way  of  salvation,  of  the  duties  of  the  creature, 
and  of  his  dependance  on  the  Creator.  They  are  full  of  deep 
doctrines;  sweet  promises;  holy  precepts,  and  heart-stirring 
motives  to  follow  the  will  and  to  live  to  the  ))raise  of  the  great 
and  eternal  Jehovah.  Their  holiness  speaks  their  divinity 
even  before  their  fulfilment  has  made  it  a  demonstration;  their 
present  usefulness  declares  the  wisdom  and  loving-kindness  of 
the  Lord,  even  before  their  accomplishment  has  displayed  his 


42  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

omniscient  eye,  his  omnipotent  arm,  his  perfect  equity,  and 
his  boundless  grace. 

Prophecy  is  like  a  richly-freighted  vessel  returning  from  a 
distant  land,  and  conveying  those  on  board  it  safely  to  their 
home.  It  contains  all  needful  provision  and  comfort  for  the 
use  of  the  crew  during  [48]  the  whole  length  of  voyage,  and 
besides  this,  it  has  a  stiil  more  valuable  cargo  to  be  enjoyed  by 
the  owners,  when  the  perils  of  the  sea,  and  all  its  storms  and 
tempests  have  been  passed  through.  Though  the  passengers 
may  be  distant  from  their  own  land,  they  are  gradually  ap- 
proaching nearer  and  nearer,  and  while  they  are  sailing  day 
and  night  homewards,  every  present  want  is  supplied  by  the 
abundant  stores  which  the  vessel  contains  for  their  use:  but 
the  chief  riches  of  the  vessel  are  reserved  for  the  end  of  the 
voyage.  Let  us  look,  then,  now  for  a  moment  at  the  daily 
provision  made  for  our  immediate  and  personal  wants. 

In  the  Prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament  are  contained  pro- 
mises of  the  richest  spiritual  blessings.  These  belong  to  every 
Christian,  through  faith  in  Jesus,  and  thus  have  a  fulfilment  in 
reference  to  Christian  believers,  beyond  their  first  fulfilment 
in  reference  to  Israel  and  Judah,  the  children  of  Abraham, 
after  the  flesh. 

The  promises  at  any  time  made  to  the  church  of  God,  com- 
posed of  true  believers,  belong  to  them  in  similar  circumstances 
at  all  times.  They  display  the  will  of  Him  who  is  the  same 
yesterdaij^  to-day,  and  for  ever,  and  who  has  given  and  revealed 
these  promises  as  revealing  his  mind  towards  his  people,  and 
for  the  benefit  of  the  church  at  large.  The  promises  of  spirit- 
ual blessings  made  originally  to  the  Old  Testament  church,  are 
now  properly  applied  to,  and  really  inherited  by  the  Christian 
church,  and  will  only  be  inherited  by  any  as  they  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ. 

This  is  so  important  a  part  of  divine  truth,  that  it  calls  for 
particular  proof  and  illustration. 

[49]  The  Jews  derive  their  right  to  the  promises  of  the 
blessings  of  the  Messiah  from  the  covenant  made  with  Abra- 
ham: that  covenant  included  promises  that  he  should  be  a 
father  of  many  nations:  that  his  seed  should  be  multiplied 
as  the  stars  of  heaven,  and  as  the  sand  zvhich  is  upon  the  sea-shore; 
and  that  in  his  seed  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  shall  he  blessed. 
Gen.  xxii.  17,  18.  Abraham  was  a  father  of  many  nations, 
literally;  but  the  apostle  shews  in  the  4th  of  Romans,  that  he  is 
the  father  of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they  be  not  circumcised. 
There  is  a  seed  not  only  which  is  of  the  law,  but  that  also  which  is 
of  the  faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  as  it  is  written,  I  have  made 
thee  a  father  of  ma?iy  nations.  Rom.  iv.  11 — 17.      These  are  the 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  43 

children  of  the  promise,  as  zcell  as  the  children  of  the  Jlesh.*  Rom. 
ix.  8. 

Jesus  Christ  is  the  uniting  corner-stone  of  the  Jewish  and 
Gentile  churches,  ''who  hath  made  hoth  one — an  holy  temple 
in  the  Jjord."  Ej)hes.  ii.  11 — 23.  He  was  the  promised  seed 
of  Abraham  in  the  fullest  sense.  Gal.  iii.  IG.  By  faith  in  him 
we  are  united  to  him,  and  become  one  witii  him;  and  in  this 
way  alone  are  either  Jews  or  Gentiles  true  children  of  Abra- 
ham.  Gal.  iii.  25—29.    Rom.  ix.  6— S. 

The  Apostle  speaks  to  the  Hebrews  of  the  superior  privi- 
leges of  the  Christian  Dispensation  in  these  terms — "Ye  are 
come  to  Mount  Zion,  and  unto  the  city  [50]  of  the  living  God, 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem;"  Heb.  xii.  22.  plainly  intimating,  as 
the  context  sufficiently  sliew^s,  that  the  Gentile  Christians  par- 
took of  the  privileges  of  Mount  Zion  and  the  Jerusalem  on 
which  the  blessing  of  God  rested.  St.  Paul  tells  us,  "there  is 
a  Jerusalem  which  is  above,  which  is  free,  which  is  the  mother 
of  us  all,  in  contradistinction  from  the  Jerusalem  which  now 
is,  and  is  in  bondage  with  her  children.  Gal.  iv.  25,  2G.  It 
is  evident  that  the  Apostle  includes  in  the  Jerusalem  which 
is  above,  (typified  b}'-  Sarah)  the  whole  church  which  has  its 
origin  from  heaven,  is  espoused  to  Christ,  and  is  the  mother 
of  all  believers,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who  are  born  of  the 
Spirit  by  means  of  the  word  and  ordinances  which  are  dis- 
pensed in  the  church.  It  is  plain,  therefore,  that  following 
the  Apostle,  we  are  warranted  in  considering  the  promises  of 
spiritual  blessings  to  be  conferred  on  Jerusalem,  as  belonging 
to  the  universal  church  of  Christ. 

Our  Lord  assured  tlie  Jews,  that  those  who  do  not  the 
ii-orks  of  Abraham,  diYQ  not  the  true  childre?i  of  Abraham,  though 
lineally  descended  from  him.     John  viii.  39. 

The  Apostle  shews  at  length,  in  Rom.  iv.  ix.  x.  xi.  and  Gal. 
iii.  iv.  that  those  who  had  not  •Abraham's  faith  had  no  interest 
in  the  spiritual  blessings  which  he  obtained.  He  shews  that 
the  promises  of  the  Old  Testament  belong  only  to  the  true 
church,  and  will  only  be  realized  to  each  true  believer.  While 
he  excludes  the  literal  Israel,  not  believing  in  Christ,  (Rom. 
ix.  7,  S,  31;  xi.  7.)  he  expressly  says  to  the  Gentiles,  "If  ye 
be  Christ's,  then  are  ye  Abraham's   seed,  and  heirs  according 

*  Bishop  Hall  uses  far  too  strong  language.  He  says,  "Whosoever  shall 
ha\'e  duly  digei.tecl  this  distinction,  will  easily  find  how  wild  a  paradox  it  is  to 
tie  those  frequent  and  large  promises  of  the  prophets  made  to  Judah,  Israel, 
Zion,  and  Jerusalem,  to  a  carnal  literal ity  of  sense,  and  to  make  account  ol 
their  accomplishment  accordingly,  which  were  never  otherwise  than  spiritu- 
ally meani.''  We  may  take  all  the  benefit  of  promises  of  spiritual  blessings, 
and  still  l<now  that  the  prophecy  has  a  yet  more  extended  literal  interpreta- 
iion,"and  that  pregnant  also  with  far  more  extended  spiritual  blessings. 


44  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

to  the  promise."  Gal.  iii.  29.  See  also  Rom.  ii.  2S,  29;  iv. 
11,  16;  ix.  6—8.  2  Cor.  [51]  xi.  22.  Gal.  iii.  14,  26—28; 
iv.  25,  26.     Eph.  ii.    1  Peter  ii.  9. 

In  this  way  the  Apostles  continually  use  the  prophecies  and 
promises  of  the  Old  Testament.  The  oath  sworn  to  Abraham, 
(Gen.  xxii.  16,  17.)  is  applied  to  all  believers,  the  heirs  of 
promise.  Heb.  vi.  13 — 20.  The  promise  given  to  Israel, 
(Deut.  xxxi.  6.)  "he  will  not  fail  thee  nor  forsake  thee,"  and 
repeated  to  Joshua,  (Joshua  i.  5.)  the  Apostle  quotes  (Heb.  xiii. 
4,  5,)  as  belonging  to  believers  in  general.  Is  it  not  clear, 
therefore,  from  the  Apostle's  application  of  tlie  promise,  that 
believers  under  the  Christian  Dispensation  may  rely  on  the 
promises  made  to  the  faithful  under  the  Jewish?  Jerusalem, 
Zion,and  in  fact  the  whole  Mosaic  Dispensation,  were  in  some 
important  respects  types  of  the  spiritual  church  of  Christ,  and 
we  may  be  well  assured  that  the  promises  and  prophecies 
which  concern  the  types  have  a  yet  more  important  reference 
to  the  antitype.  Nor  can  we  suppose  that  the  many  spiritual 
promises  belong  only  to  the  inferior  or  antiquated  dispensation, 
from  which  believers  under  the  belle?-  covenant  established  upon 
better  promises,  are  altogether  excluded. 

The  prophecies  in  the  2d  of  Joel  are  quoted  by  St.  Peter  in 
the  first  instance  as  fulfilled  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  in  the 
gifts  of  the  Spirit  to  the  Jewish  church:  while  a  promise  there 
mentioned  is  also  adverted  to  by  St.  Paul  as  belonging  to  all 
believers.  Rom.  x.  13. 

The  prophecy  in  Isaiah  liv.  1,  which,  at  first  sight,  might 
appear  simply  to  belong  to  Judah,  is  thus  applied  by  St.  Paul 
in  the  Gallatians,  (iv.  26 — 28.)  to  the  whole  church  of  Christ 
— '^Jerusalem,  which  is  above,  is  free,  which  is  the  mother  of 
us  all:  for  it  is  [52]  written.  Rejoice,  thou  barren  that  bearest 
not;  break  forth  and  cry,tliou  that  travailest  not,  for  the  deso- 
late hath  many  more  children  than  she  which  hath  an  hus- 
band. Now  we,  (that  is,  who  believe  in  Christ,  whether  Jew 
or  Gentile,)  as  Isaac  was,  arc  the  children  of  the  promise."  Gal. 
iv.  27,28. 

We  might  think  that  Hosea  i.  10.  and  ii.  23,  applied  only 
to  Israel;  but  the  Apostle  applies  them  more  extensively — "to 
us  whom  he  hath  called;  not  of  the  Jews  only,  but  also  of  the 
Gentiles,  as  he  saith  in  Hosea,  I  will  call  them  my  people 
which  were  not  my  people,  and  her  beloved  which  was  not 
beloved.  And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  that  in  the  place  where 
it^was  said  to  them.  Ye  are  not  my  people,  there  shall  they  be 
called  the  cliildren  of  the  living  God."   Rom.  ix.  24 — 26. 

We  are  not  here  contending  against  a  further  fulfilment  of 
such  prophecies,  but   making  as  clear  and   as  manifest  as  we 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  .|5 

can,  the  all-important  point  of  the  propriety  of  tlieir  applica- 
tion to  Christians.  SLip|)osiii<i;  that  these  arc  prophecies  wliich 
may  be  yet  more  literally  and  extensively  fuUilled  in  a  primary 
sense  respecting  the  Jewish  nation,  yet  the  promises  which 
they  contain  are  every  day  fuUilled  to  real  Christians,  and  are 
justly  applied  to  them.  Thus  the  promises  of  the  new  cove- 
nant, in  the  prophecy  contained  in  the  30th  and  31st  of  Jere- 
miah, are  applied  by  the  Apostle,  in  the  Sth  of  Hebrews,  to 
believers  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  and  belong  to  all 
real  Christians. 

These  examples  of  the  New  'i'estament  application  of  the 
Old  Testament  prophecies,  must  not  be  overlooked  when  we 
speak  of  any  future  literal  accomplishment  respecting  the  Jews. 

In  this  general  application  of  the  sacred  writings  [53]  there 
is  neither  Greek  nor  Jezc,  circumcision  ?ior  imcircumcidon,  Barba- 
rian, Scythian,  bond,  nor  free;  but  Christ  is  all  and  in  all,  (Col.  iii. 
11);  in  this  general  view,  all  .scripture  is  profitable  for  doctrine, 
for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  insiruction  in  righteousness.  2  Tim. 
iii.  16. 

The  Bible  thus  remarkably  adapts  itself  to  the  wants  of 
mankind,  and  becomes  the  statute  book  and  the  great  charter 
of  salvation  for  the  whole  world.  Thus  the  accumulating  and 
enriching  blessings  of  the  various  divine  dispensations  belong 
to  every  living  soul  believing  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  shall,  in  the 
fulness  of  time,  flow  to,  pervade,  and  bless  every  nation,  kin- 
dred, tribe,  and  tongue.  Some  have  endeavoured  to  shew  that 
no  such  passages  as  we  have  quoted,  ought  to  be  applied  to  the 
Christian  church,  except  where  we  have  the  authority  of  Christ 
and  his  apostles;  but  surely  the  way  in  which  they  apply  the 
prophecies  is  rather  given  as  an  example  of  the  way  in  which 
we  may  do  so. 

It  strengthens  these  considerations  when  we  remember  that 
the  scriptures  speak  so  muph  of  the  Jewish  rites  and  ordi- 
nances as  being  of  a  typical  character,  and  as  prefiguring  future 
and  heavenly  things.  Heb;  viii.  5;  ix.  9;  x.  1;  1  Cor.- x.  1 
— 11.  It  was  temporary  and  preparatory  to  the  full  establish- 
ment of  a  more  permanent  system.  licb,  viii.  In  the  Epistle 
peculiarly  addressed  to  the  Jewish  nation,  the  apostle,  instead 
of  giving  any  intimation  of  a  re-establishment  of  their  particu- 
lar dispensation,  shows  that  it  was  to  be  removed,  that  that  im- 
moveable kingdom,  Which  he  calls  lho>e  things  zohich  cannot  be 
shaken,  may  remain.  Heb.  xii.  26 — 28.  This,  however,  we 
must  remember  the  apostle  teaches,  is  [54]  a  kingdom  yet  to 
be  established  after  the  shaking  of  the  things  that  are  made, 
which  Is  yet  to  take  place.  There  are  good  things  to  come.  Heb. 
-VOL.  11. —  54 


46  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

ix.  11;  X.  1,  of  which  Christ  is  the  priest;  a  7oorld  to  come,  Heb. 
ii.  5;  vi.  5,  which  we  have  not  yet  witnessed. 

Having  given  this  scripture  illustration  of  the  subject,  many 
human  authorities  need  not  be  added,  Mr.  Lowth's  remark  in 
his  preface  to  the  commentary  is  perfectly  just — "All  the  pri- 
vileges appropriated  to  the  Jews  in  the  Old  Testament,  as  God's 
peculiar  people,  do,  in  a  more  eminent  manner,  appertain  to  the 
church  of  Christ,  which  is  the  true  kingdom  of  God,  the  Jeru- 
salem coming  down  from  heaven,  of  which  the  earthly  Jeru- 
salem and  the  temple  there,  was  only  a  t)'pe  and  figure." 

This  view  of  the  subject  is  important  to  be  thus  fully  esta- 
blished, as  it  not  only  respects  the  full  interpretation  of  pro- 
phecy, but  the  right  of  Christians  to  all  the  promises  of  the 
Old  Testament.  Hereby  "all  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ, 
are  yea,  and  in  him,  amen:  unto  the  glory  of  God  by  us."  2 
Cor.  i.  20. 

In  this  view,  the  Psalms  are  appointed  by  the  Church  of 
England  to  assist  the  daily  devotions  of  her  worshippers.  Bi- 
shop Heme's  introduction  to  his  Commentary  forcibly  shews 
the  truth  and  solidity  of  this  mode  of  interpretation;  and  the 
Commentary  itself,  without  defending  every  particular,  in  gene- 
ral wisely  and  beautifully  illustrates  and  exemplifies  it. 

It  shews  how  judiciously  and  how  piously,  and  with  what 
edification,  the  promises  of  the  Old  Testament  may  be  thus 
expounded,  and  how  easily  and  naturally  they  express  the  de- 
vout feelings  of  the  Christian  believer.* 

*  It  may  be  interesting  to  the  reader  to  see  the  way  in  which  the  above  view 
js,  in  the  main,  confirmed  by  different  writers;  though  we  allow  that  several 
of  the  quotations  go  much  too  far,  and  would  exclude  the  literal  interpretation 
of  prophecy  altogether.  Investigation  and  events  have  thrown  a  light  around 
prophecy,  which  these  authors  did  not  possess  in  their  day,  and  would  now 
thankfully  improve.  Augustine  shows,  in  his  Treatise  on  the  City  of  God, 
(Book  17,  chap,  iii.)  that  the  promises  concern  partly  the  bond-woman  bring- 
ing forth  into  bondage,  that  is,  the  earthly  Jerusaleni,  and  partly  the  free  city 
of  God,  the  true  Jerusalem,  eternal  and  heavenly,  whose  children  are  pil- 
grims on  earth  in  the  way  of  God's  word:  and  there  are  some  which  belong  to 
both,  properly  to  the  bond-woman,  and  figuratively  to  the  free;  for  the  pro- 
phets have  a  triple  meaning  in  their  prophecies,  some  concerning  the  eartUy 
Jerusalem,  some  the  heavenly,  and  some  both.  As  I  think  it  a  gVeat  errorin 
some  to  hold  no  relation  to  things  done  in  the  Scripture  more  than  raeie  his- 
torical, so  do  I  hold  it  a  great  boldnos  in  them  that  bind  all  relations  of  Scrip- 
ture unio  allegorical  reference,  and  therefore  I  avouch  the  meaning  in  Scrip- 
ture to  be  triple,  and  not  tvvo-foid  only." 

Bishop  Hall,  writing  against  those  who  had,  in  his  days,  carnal  notions  of  a 
Millennium,  speaks  in  much  too  sweeping  a  way;  he  says,  "their  general  fault 
is  that  they  put  a  merely  literal  construction  upon  the  prophecies,  which  the 
Holy  Gho.^t  intended  only  to  be  spiritually  understood.  Hence  it  is  that  those 
frequent  predictions  which  we  meet  in  every  page  of  the  prophets  concerning 
the  kingdom  of  Christ,  the  re-edifying  of  the  Jewish  cities,  the  pomp  and 
magnificence  of  restored  Israel,  their  large  privileges,  and  marvellous  achieve- 
ments, are  altogether  drawn  to  a  gross,  corporal,  and  syllabilical  sense;  which 
the  judgment  of  the  whole  Christian  Church,  seconded  bv  '^le  event,  hnili 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  47 

[55]  The  wisdom  of  God  is  thus  wonderfully  seen  in  so 
foretelling  future  events,  that  while  they  confirm  the  divine  in- 
spiration of  the  scriptures,  and  answer  other  important  ends, 
as    PREDICTIONS,  accomplished   or  [5G]   accomplisliing;   they 

upon  good  grounds,  ever  construed,  not  of  the  letter  but  of  the  spirit.  The 
truth  is,  these  propliecies  have  their  reference  either  to  God's  mercifol  deal- 
ings Willi  Jerusalem  on  their  return  from  the  Babylonish  captivity;  or  by  an 
usual  allegory,  express  his  gracious  purposes  to  the  church  under  the  Gospel.'' 
See  Bishop  Hall's  revelation  Unrevealed.  The  Author,  as  it  will  be  seen,  by 
no  means  concurs  in  the  restricted  view  of  Bishop  Hall. 

Dr.  Owen  says  on  this  subject,  "Those  promises  which  we  find  recorded 
concerning  Zion,  Jerusalem,  the  seed  of  Abraham,  Jacob,  Israel,  respect  the 
elect  of  God  called  to  the  faith  of  Abraham,  and  worshipping  God  according 
to  his  appointment,  of  what  people  or  nation  soever  they  be."  See  Dr.  Owen 
on  the  Hebrews,  Exercitations  vi.  and  xviii. 

Mr.  Lowih,  the  author  of  the  Commentary,  observes,  in  bis  directions  for 
reading  the  Scriptures, — "A  particular,  very  observable  in  those  prophecies 
which  relate  to  the  times  of  the  Messiah,  is  the  mystical  sense  of  several  pas- 
sages in  them  contained  under  the  literal,  of  which  we  may  assign  several  ex- 
amples. As  (I.)  When  the  prophets  describe  him  under  "such  characters  as 
have  a  more  immediate  aspect  upon  .some  eminent  person  in  or  near  their  own 
times.  2  Sam.  vii.  13,  &c.  Psalm  ii.  G,  7;  xlv.  and  Ixxii.;  Ixxxix.  2G,  27. 
Haggai  ii.  23,  &c.  Zech.  vi.  11,42.  (2.)  When  they  represent  the  redemp- 
tion of  mankind  which  he  was  to  accomplish  by  such  expressions  as  do  in  their 
first  and  primary  sense  allude  to  some  temporal  deliverance  which  God  had 
vouchsafed,  (Psalm  Ixviii.  22,  23.)  or  would  vouchsafe  to  their  own  nation. 
Isaiah  xl.  3,  &c.;  xlix.  8,  &c.;  lii.  7,  &c.;  Ix.  1,  &c.  Or,  lastly,  when  they  sei 
forth  the  benefits  of  the  gospel  by  phrases  taken  from  the  forms  of  divine  wor- 
ship prescribed  by  their  law."  Isaiah  Ix.  G,  7;  lxvi.23;  Zech.  xiv.  16,  20. 

He  further  shews,  that  "these  providential  congruities  between  the  times  of 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,  as  a  learned  writer  styles  them,  do  very  much 
confirm  the  authority  of  both  Testaments.  From  hence  we  learn  that  the 
Scriptures  comprehend  one  entire  scene  of  Providence,  which  reaches  from 
one  end  of  the  world  to  the  other:  and  that  God,  who  is  the  beginning  and 
end  of  all  things,  by  various  steps  and  degrees  pursues  one  great  design,  viz. 
the  setting  up  the  kingdom  of  his  Son,  through  the  several  ages  of  the 
world,  and  will  still  carry  it  on  by  such  measures  as  seem  best  to  his  infinite 
wisdom,  till  the  great  day  of  the  consummation  of  all  things.  Such  a  gradual 
opening  of  this  wonderful  scene  of  Providence  is  a  new  argument  of  that  infi- 
nite wisdom  which  contrived  it,  and  so  fully  justifies  this  mystical  way  of  pro- 
pounding it."  , 

Bishop  Lowth  also  remarks  in  his  Lectures,  that,  "In  the  sacred  rites  of  the 
Hebrews,  things,  places,  times,  offices,  and  such  like,  sustain  as  it  were  a 
double  character,  the  one  proper  or  literal,  the  other  allegorical;  and  in  their 
writings  these  subjects  are  sometimes  treated  of  in  such  a  manner  as  to  relate 
either  to  the  one  sense  or  the  other  singly,  or  to  both  united.  For  instance,  a 
composition  may  treat  of  David,  of  Solomon,  of  Jerusalem,  so  as  to  be  under- 
stood to  relate  simply  either  to  the  city  itself  and  its  monarchs,  or  else  to  those 
objects  which  in  the  sacred  allegory  of  the  Jewish  religion  are  denoted  by  that 
city,  and  by  those  monarchs;  or  the  mind  of  the  author  may  embrace  both 
objects  at  once,  so  that  the  very  words  which  express  the  one,  in  the  plain, 
proper,  historical,  and  commonly  received  sense,  may  typify  the  other  in  the 
sacred,  interior,  and  prophetic  sense."  He  afterwards  illustrates  this  by  apar- 
ticular  consideration  of  the  2nd  and  72nd  Psalm. 

Bishop  Hurd  has  many  valuable  remarks  on  this  subject.  He  says,  "The 
same  oracles  which  attest  the  first  coming  of  Christ,  as  if  impatient  to 
be  confined  to  so  narrow  bounds,  overflow  as  it  were  into  the  future,  and 
expatiate  on  the  principal  facts  of  his  second  coming.  By  this  Divine  artifice, 
if  we  may  so  speak,  the  two  dispensations,  the  Jewish  and  the  Christian,  are 


4g  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

cheer  and  comfort  every  individual  believer,  as  promises  in 
which  he  has  a  personal  interest. 

At  the  same  time,  tlie  way  in  which  the  promises  [57]  are 
assured  to  Christians,  furnishes  a  most  tender  motive  for  the 
kindest  consideration  of  the  Jews.  We  can  claim  none  of  the 
promises  of  the  Old  Testament  without  being  reminded  of  the 
lost  sheep  of  Israel,  and  of  our  connection  with  their  father 
Abraham  as  the  channel  by  which  the  blessings  flow  to  us. 
With  such  views,  how  inexcusable  is  contempt  of,  or  indif- 
ference to  the  Jews!  "Boast  not  against  the  branches:  but  if 
thou  boast,  thou  bearest  not  the  root,  but  the  root  thee.'^  Rom. 
xi.  18.  But  while  we  thus  [58]  take  the  present  good  of  the 
promise,  let  us  not  be,  like  Esau,  contented  without  our  birth- 
right, our  new  birthright  if  we  may  call  it  so,  (John  i.  12;  iii. 
5;  Rev.  xxii.  14,)  and  all  the  glory  to  come,  infinitely  richer 
in  literal  and  spiritual  glories  than  anything  that  the  church 
has  yet  seen  or  enjoyed. 

W'e  are  now,  through  faith  in  Christ,  '■^grafted  in  among  the 
Jews,  and  with  them  partake  of  the  root  and  fatness  of  the 
olive-tree.  Rom.  xi.  17.  All  the  promises  are  literal  to  the 
Jews;  they  are  received  by  us  i?!  spirit  now,  the}^  will  be  ful- 
filled manifesthj,  and  openly  hereafter.  But  we  now  anticipate 
by  faith  the  glories  to  come.  In  Isaiah  ii.  2 — G,  we  have  the 
predicted  glories  of  the  earthly  Jerusalem,  and  of  the  nations 
of  the  earth  through  it.  And  in  Rev.  xxi.  23 — 27,  we  have 
the  glory  of  the  heavfenly  city,  and  of  the  saved  nations  walk- 
ing in  its  light;  and  in  Pleb.  xii.  22 — 24,  we  have  the  way  in 

closely  tied  together,  or  rather  compacted  together,  into  one  harmonious  sys- 
tem. The  events  which  both  these  prophetic  schemes  point  out,  are  so  dis- 
tributed through  all  time,  as  to  furnish  successively  to  the  several  ages  of  the 
world  the  means  of  a  fresh  and  still  growing  conviction." 

Bishop  Home's  introduction  to  his  Commentary  on  the  Psalms,  as  noticed 
above,  dwells  at  considerable  length  on  this  mode  of  interpretation.  He  says, 
"The  writers  of  the  New  Testament  shew  us  that  there  is  another  Israel  of 
God,  other  children  of  Abraham  and  heirs  of  the  promise,  another  circumci- 
sion; another  Egypt  from  the  bondage  of  which  they  are  reileemed;  another 
wilderness  through  which  they  journey;  other  bread  from  heaven  for  their 
support;  and  another  rock  to  supply  them  with  living  water;  other  enemies  to 
overcome;  and  another  land  of  Canaan,  and  another  Jerusalem,  which  they 
are  to  obtain  and  possess  for  ever." 

It  is  allowed  on  all  hands,  that  wisdom  is  needful  in  this  application  of  pro- 
phecy. The  literal  meaning  should  ever  be  first  attained,  where  the  sacred  text 
will  "evidently  bear  a  literal  sense.  It  has  pleased  the  Holy  Spirit  also  to 
reveal  things  in  a  variety  of  diiierent  ways.  "Sometimes,"  says  Bishop 
Lowth,  "the  obvious  or  literal  sense  is  so  prominent  and  conspicuous,  both  in 
the  words  and  sentiments,  that  the  remote  or  figurative  sense  is  scarcely  per- 
mitted to  glimmer  through  it.  On  the  other  hand,  and  that  more  frequently, 
the  figurative  sense  is  found  to  beam  forth  with  so  much  perspicuity  and  lus- 
tre, that  the  literal  sense  is  quite  cast  into  a  shade,  or  becomes  indiscejnible." 
Let  us  not  lean  on  our  own  or  any  other  man's  wisdom,  so  much  as  upon  the 
•  •onstant  teaching  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  comparing  scripture  with  scripture. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  49 

which  we  now  by  faith  anticipate  those  glories,  and  of  the 
heavenly  conversaMon  to  which  our  hopes  tend.  In  these 
varied  views,  then,  the  promises  of  the  Old  Testament  have 
a  most  important  application  to  us  Christians. 


CHAPTER  V. 

THE    SECOND    COMING    OF    OUR    LORD    CHRIST. 

[59]  The  second  coming  of  Christ  to  be  the  Saviour  of  the 
world  has  ever  been  the  hope  of  the  church.  A  Saviour  to 
come  was  its  hope  for  4000  years  before  he  personally  appeared 
on  earth;  and  after  he  had  lived  and  died  "and  put  away  sin 
by  the  sacrifice  of  himself,"  (Heb.  ix.  2G,)  a  similar  hope  of 
his  return  was  set  before  the  church,  as  its  great  subject  of 
expectation,  in  that  explicit  declaration  of  the  angels,  recorded 
Acts  i.  11,  "this  same  Jesus  which  is  taken  up  from  you  into 
heaven,  shall  so  come  in  like  manner  as  ye  have  seen  him  go 
into  heaven."  This  was  the  great  hope  of  the  primitive  church, 
and  it  is  gratifying  to  see  that  this  hope  is  revived  in  our  day, 
especially  when  we  remember  the  promise,  that  "unto  them 
that  look  for  him  shall  he  appear  the  second  time  without  sin 
unto  salvation."      Heb.  ix.  28. 

The  last  words  of  our  Saviour  and  the  last  prayer  of  his 
churcli  recorded  in  the  scriptures,  bear  directly  on  this  point, 
"he  which  testifieth  these  things  saith.  Surely  I  come  quickly. 
Amen.  Even  so  come.  Lord  Jesu.s."  Rev.  xxii.  20.  Our 
blessed  Master  here  seems,  _[60]  before  he  leaves  us,  to  turn 
and  look  back  once  more  with  infmite  tenderness  on  his  church, 
conflicting  here  below,  in  order  to  give  to  his  people  the  .part- 
ing assurance  to  support  and  encourage  them  amid  every  trial 
and  difficulty,  Surelij  I  conic  (juickly;  and  the  church,  then, 
turning  as  it  ever  should,  a  gracious  promise  into  a  fervent 
prayer,  re-echoes  the  sound.  Amen,  Even  so  cotne,  Lord  Jesus. 

The  whole  history  of  the  church  of  Christ  had  been  testi- 
fied in  the  jjreceding  book  of  the  Revelation.  The  sum  of  that 
testimony,  however,  was  to  declare,  the  varied  trials  through 
which  his  church  should  pass,  the  final  overthrow  of  all  the 
enemies  of  Christ,  the  full  triumph  of  his  kingdom  at  the  last, 
the  general  judgment  of  all  mankind:  the  everlasting  misery 
o&  the  wicked,  and  the  complete  and  eternal  happiness  of  his 
saints. 

54* 


50  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

The  coming  of  Christ  has  been  viewed,  either  as  it  relates 
more  generally  to  tlie  manifestation  of  his  secret  Providence, 
by  open  judgment,  or  of  his  grace  to  individual  Christians 
spiritually,  or  more  particularly  with  reference  to  his  personal 
and  final  coming  to  save  his  people  and  judge  the  world.  It  is 
this  last  which  is  eminently  his  appearijig  the  second  lime  with- 
out sifi  unto  salvation.     Heb.  ix.  28, 

The  open  manifestation  of  his  secret  Providence  may  be 
called  indeed  a  providential  coming,  such  as  was  his  coming  to 
destroy  Jerusalem,*  or  such  as  is  [61]  his  coming  to  an  indi- 
vidual at  the  hour  of  death.  There  is  also  a  spiritvcl  coming, 
John  xiv.  18,  23,  to  his  people,  largely  enjoyed  through  the 
descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  and  revi- 
vals of  religion  in  any  particular  period,  and  daily  experienced 
by  the  devout  believer.  The  context  of  the  passage,  the  mode 
of  expression,  or  the  circumstances  of  th,e  writer  will  suf- 
ficently  point  these  out,  and  distinguish  them  from  his  final 
coming. 

Thus  a  person  may  be  present  by  energy  and  invisible 
power.  God  is  every  where  thus  present.  Our  Lord  Christ 
is  thus  always  present  with  his  church,  (Matt,  xxviii.  20.)  and 
manifests  this  presence  spiritually  to  his  people.  But  this  does 
not  preclude  him  from  having  place  and  abode  with  reference 
to  his  human  nature.  The  expressions  used  to  denote  the 
second  coming  imply  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  in  his  human 
nature  moving  from  one  place  to  another.  Our  God  uses  no 
deceptive  language,  his  word  is  the  word  of  truth  and  sim- 
plicity, and  he  leads  us  to  expect  a  personal  visible  appearance 

*  See  note  in  the  Author's  Chief  Concerns  of  Man,  page  246.  There  are 
some  expressions  on  the  coming  of  Christ,  which  not  only  Anti-Millenarians, 
but  Mede  also,  with  others  who  take  his  views,  have  applied  to  the  destruc- 
tion of  Jerusalem,  such  as  John  xxi.  22.  James  v.  7—!).  Heb.  x.  37.— (See 
Mede's  Works,  p.  701.)  But  let  it  be  remembered  that  whatever  might  be  the 
private  opinion  even  of  the  apostles  who  expected  a  speedy  establishment  of 
Christ's  kingdom  in  their  own  days  (Acts  i.  G,)  and  were  left  in  ignorance  of 
the  real  time  of  his  return,  the  expressions  of  the  Divine  Spirit,  while  ifiey  are 
infallibly  true,  are  also  adapted  to  that  largeness  of  view  which  marks  the 
eternity  of  God,  (2  Peter  iii.  8.)  comprehends  the  whole  of  his  Dispensations, 
and  suits  his  revealed  word  to  the  wants  of  his  Church  in  every  age.  In  this 
view  the  passages  in  James  and  Hebrews  may  refer  only  to  this  second  coming; 
the  term  vr^fouiTut,  James  v.  7,  8,  signifying  personal  presence.  Some  have 
suppo.sed.  Matt.  x.  23,  to  refer  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  but  it  seems 
rather  an  illustration  of  the  general  principle,  that  if  one  place  reject  the 
gospel,  it  must  be  [)reached  in  another.  They  were  not  to  be  cast  down  and 
di.-^appointed  if  all  Israel  were  not  converted,  and  a  large  part  of  the  nation 
rejected  the  gospel,  but  to  goon  preaching  it  elsewhere.  All  Israel  should  not 
be  thus  complete  till  Christ  come  again  :  ov  /xn  TiKinTi  you  shall  not  complete 
or  finish  the  conversion  of  Israel  till  ()ur  Lord's  return.  Thus  there  was  a  real 
help  to  the  great  duty  of  waiting  for  Christ's  coming,  a  gracious  guard  against 
despondency,  light  on  the  future  purposes  of  God,  and  a  clear  guide  to  duly. 
Events  also  have  corresponded  to  this  view. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  51 

[62]  of  our  Lord  Christ,  in  such  passafrcs  as  Acts  i.  11.  Matt, 
xxiv.  29 — 31.  John  xiv.  2,  3.  1  Tim.  vi.  13 — 16.  with  very 
many  others,  some  of  which  will  be  subsequently  noticed. 
The  distinction  between  ihe  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
to  be  visibly  s/iexcn  by  the  blei-sed  and  oidy  Potentate;  and  the 
invisible  (iod  dwelling  in  the  light  zi-hich  ?w  maji  can  approach 
unto,  zvhoin  no  man  hath  seen  nor  ca7i  see,  is  very  explicitly  stated 
by  St.  Paul.  1  Tim.  iv.  12 — 16.  The  distinction  between 
the  visible  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  spiritual 
fellowship  his  people  have  with  him  now  in  his  absence  is  also 
clearly  displayed.  1  Cor.  i.  7 — 9.  They  were  zcaitingfor  his 
comi/ig,  but  they  had  been  A\reaidy  called  into  his  fellozcship. 

The  event  to  which  the  New  Testament  mainly  refers  is  his 
future  personal  coming.  An  event  unspeakably  terrible  to  his 
enemies  and  infinitely  desirable  to  his  people;  they  are  de- 
scribed as  "looking  for  that  blessed  hope  and  the  glorious 
appearing  of  the  great  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ." 
Titus  ii.^3. 

The  references  to  this  event  in  the  epistles  to  the  Thessa- 
lonians  are  very  frequent,*  and  the  practical  uses  made  of  it  are 
very  diversified.  It  seems  from  the  expression  of  St.  Paul  to 
the  Corinthians,  ye  come  behind  in  no  gift,  wailing  for  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  1  Cor.  i.  7.  as  if  waiting  for  this  com- 
ing was  the  posture  of  mind  in  which  it  was  peculiarly  desira- 
ble that  the  Chiistian  should  ever  be  found. 

And  if  we  consider  that  tlie  glory  of  God  in  the  scheme  of 
redemption  will  not  be  fully  displayed,  nor  the  happiness  of 
the  church  completed,  till  that  event  takes  place,  we  may  easily 
conceive  how  desirable  that  event  is. 

[63]  The  church  of  England  teaches  her  members,  in  the 
Funeral  Service,  to  pray  that  "God  would  shortly  accomplish 
the  number  of  his  elect,  and  hasten  the  coming  of  his  king- 
dom," and  this  leads  us  to  one  blessed  result  of  Christ's  coming. 
The  church  is  a  corporate  body — tliat  is,  it  is  one  body,  and 
will  not  be  completed  till  all  the  members  of  that  body  are 
gathered  together.  Nor  will  each  individual  member  of  that 
church  be  fully  glorified  till  his  own  body  is  raised  in  glory 
and  le-united  to  his  spirit  along  with  the  whole  church.  The 
admission  of  the  spirits  of  the  just  at  death  into  paradise,  is  a 
joyful  and  desirable  event;  but  we  leave  many  beloved  mem- 
bers of  the  church  on  earth,  and  the  whole  body  of  the  church 
is  also  incomplete  till  the  resurrection.  Admission  into  para- 
dise at  death  is  then  only  a  step  onward  to  a  yet  more  desira- 
ble event — the  coming  of  the  Lord,  when  the  whole  church 

♦  Did  the  reader  ever  notice  that  each  chapter  of  the  first  epistle  closes  with 
-uch  a  relerenccl 


52  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

will  be  assembled,  the  bodies  of  the  saints  raised  in  glory,  and 
all  his  people  will  ever  be  with  the  Lord.  Death  is  gai?i  to  a 
believer,  (Phil.  i.  21.)  it  is  among  his  privileges;  but  it  is  the 
resurrection  at  the  coming  of  Christ  that  completes  his  happi- 
ness with  that  of  the  church  of  Christ  at  large. 

The  great  points  of  controversy  among  Christians  are  not 
with  reference  to  the  actual  and  personal  coming  of  Christ — 
all  who  believe  the  Bible,  believe  that  he  will  thus  come,  for 
ever  to  bless  his  servants  and  punish  his  enemies.  The  ques- 
tion is  rather  when  this  second  coming  shall  take  place* — pre- 
viously [64]  to  the  Millennium,  or  subsequently  to  it;  or,  as 
some  believe,  without  any  Millennium  yet  to  come  on  earth. 
The  Author  after  lengthened  consideration  of  the  subject, 
believes  that  our  Lord  will  come  before  the  Millennium;!  but 
he  desires  to  view  the  subject  more  in  the  practical  application 
than  in  minute  anticipated  declaration  of  fulureevents.  Though 
there  may,  through  our  ignorance,  be  difficulties  that  have  not 
yet  been  cleared  up;  there  is  no  difficulty  at  all  in  the  general 
truth,  and  in  its  practical  application. 

On  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  the  scriptures  speak  both 
fully  and  distinctly. 

Of  this  coming  the  Apostle  says,  (1  Thess.  iv.  16,  17.) 
<'The  Lord  himself  shall  descend  from  heaven  with  a  shout, 
with  the  voice  of  the  archangel,  and  with  the  trump  of  God, 
and  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first;  then  we  which  are  alive 
and  remain,  shall  be  caught  up  together  with  them  in  the 
clouds,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air,  and  so  shall  we  be  ever 
with  the  Lord."  Our  Lord  himself  tells  us  "the  Son  of  man 
shall  come  in  his  glory  and  all  his  holy  angels  with  him,  and 
then  shall  he  sit  on  the  throne  of  his  glory,  and  before  him 
shall  be  gathered  all  nations."      Matt.  xxv.  31. 

The  world  in  general  mock  at  this,  and  say,  "where  is  the 
promise  of  his  coming,  for  since  the  fathers  fell  asleep,  all 
things  continue  as  they  were  from  the  beginning  of  the  crea- 
tion." The  apostle  calls  such,  scojfers,  walking  in  their  own 
lusts,  and  ignorant  of  God's  former  dealings  in  the  destruction 
of  the  world  by  the  deluge,  and  says,  "the  day  of  the  Lord 
will  come  as  [65]  a  thief  in  the  night,  in  the  which  the  heavens 
shall  pass  away  with  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt 

*  Mr.  Faber's  view  of  a  spiritual  instead  of  a  personal  advent  before  the  Mil- 
lennium, is  well  met  by  Mr.  Cuningliame  in  his  critical  examination  of  Mr.  Fa- 
ber's Work,  p.  118,  &c.  See  also  Mr.  Cuninj2;hame's  answer  to  the  Edinburj^h 
Theological  Magazine,  and  his  reply  to  Dr.  Wardlaw,  and  also  liis  premil- 
ennial  advent.  At  least,  let  one  of  the  ablest  advocates  of  the  premillcnnial 
[)ersonal  advent  be  heard,  before  the  doctrine  be  condemned,  lest  unconsciously 
men  be  found  fighting  against  the  truth. 

t  See  his  work  on  '•Preparedness  for  the  day  of  Christ." 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  53 

with  fervent  heat,  the  earth  also,  and  the  works  that  are  therein 
shall  be  burnt  up."  He  then  adds  the  practical  improvement  of 
such  immensely  important  events,  saying,  "Seeing  that  all 
these  things  shall  be  dissolved,  what  manner  of  persons  ought 
}'e  to  be  in  all  holy  conveisation  and  godliness,  looking  for  and 
hastening  unto  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God,  wherein  the 
heavens  being  on  fire  shall  be  dissolved,  and  the  elements  shall 
melt  with  fervent  heat,  nevertheless  we,  according  to  his  pro- 
mise, look  for  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth,  wherein  dwelleth 
righteousness.  Wherefore,  beloved,  seeing  that  ye  look  for 
such  things,  be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace, 
without  sj)ot  and  blameless,  and  account  that  the  long-suffering 
of  the  Lord  is  salvation."  2  Peter  iii.  3 — 14.  It  is  very 
affecting  to  consider  that  even  professing  servants  of  Christ,  it 
is  foretold  shall  say,  Ah/  Lord  c/elayelh  his  com'nig.  Luke  xii. 
45.      May  we  be  kept  from  so  great  a  snare  of  the  enemy! 

It  is  evident  that  this  event  is  one  of  stujiendous,  over- 
whelming, and  incalculable  importance,  and,  one  which  the 
scripture  ever,  by  its  statements,  leads  us  to  consider  as  near 
at  hand,  and  for  which  we  ought  to  be  prepared.  It  is  con- 
sidered to  be  before  the  Millennium,  because  (I)  there  seems 
no  adequate  reason  why  the  word  coming  (a-a/jouj-za)  signifying 
personal  presence,  (1  Cor.  xvi.  17;  2  Cor.  vii.  6,  7;  Phil.  i. 
26,)  should  not  mean  personal  presence  in  the  various  passages 
where  it  refers  to  our  Lord's  coming;  (as  Matt.  xxiv.  3,  27, 
37,38,39;  1  Cor.  xv.  23;  1  Thess.  ii.  19;  iii.  13;  v.  23;  2 
Thess.  ii.  1,  S;  2  Peter  i.  16;  1  John  ii.  28.  (2)  The  man  of 
sin,  it  is  generally  admitted,  shall  be  destroyed  before  the  [p^^ 
i\Iillennium,and  that  is  satted  (Dan.  vii.  11  —  13;  2  Thess.  ii.  8,) 
to  beat  the  coming  (mfouTi^t)  of  the  Lord,  a  coming  previously 
described  in  terms  that  identify  it  with  his  personal  coming,  (1 
Thess.  and  2  Thess.  ii.  1.)*  (3.)  The  numerous  expressions  of 
the  surprise  with  which  this  .coming  will  take  the  world,  as  a 
snare  and  as  a  thief,  its  comparison  with  the  deluge  and  the 
destruction  of  Sodom,  and  the  directions  to  be  ever  looking 
for  it,  and  the  ground  on  which  that  direction  is  given,  our 
ignorance  of  the  day  and  hour  when  he  comes,  seem  incon- 
sistent with  tlie  idea  of  any  certain  intervening  period  of  1000 
years.  (4.)  The  express  assertion  of  our  Lord  during  the 
pouring  out  of  the  sixth  vial,  (which  has  been  almost  generally 
referred  to  the  decay  of  the  Turkish  empire,)  Behold,  I  come 
as  a  thief — connected  as  it  is  with   all   those    passages  which 

*  The  word  TrdLf.uTix  is  applied,  2  Thess.  ii.  <»,  to  the  comin?  of  Antichrist, 
and  tliis  may  lead  »s  justly  to  expect  a  personal,  visible  Antichrist  heading 
the  last  apostacy,  as  well  as  that  spiritual  Antichrist  which  has  so  long  been 
openly  developed  in  Popery. 


54  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

thus  speak  of  his  personal  coming,  leads  us  to  the  same  conclu- 
sion. (5.)  A  spiritual  advent  has  ah'eady  taken  place,  and  is 
already  given  to  the  church,  (Matt,  xxvii.  20;  John  xiv.  18, 
23.)  it  seems  therefore  groundless  to  apply  these  passages  to 
what  already  exists;  our  lord  is  to  come  again  in  the  same 
way  he  ascended  in  the  clouds.  Acts  i.  II.  (6.)  We  read, 
(Psalm  ex.  1,)  The  Lord  said  unlo  my  Lord,  sit  thou  at  my  right 
hand,  milil  I  make  thine  enemies  thy  footstool,  our  Lord  will  there- 
fore remain  there  till  that  period;  that  is,  as  explained  by 
Daniel,  till  the  Ancietit  of  days,  sit  in  judgment  on  the  beast  (Dan. 
vii.  9 — 14.)  and  then  he  comes  ivifh  the  clonds  of  heaven  to 
receive  his  kingdom:  [67]  His  coming  thus  is  after  his  ascen- 
sion, and  before  his  kingdom.  (7.)  We  read  (Acts  iii.  19 — 
21.)  Repent  and  be  converted,  that  your  sins  maybe  blotted  out, 
whe?i  (oTTO);,  so  that,  Rose's  Parkhurst,  see  Hosea  v.  15.)  "the 
times  of  refreshing  shall  come  from  the  presence  of  the  Lord, 
And  he  shall  send  Jesus  Christ,  which  before  was  preached 
unto  you;  whom  the  heavens  must  receive  until  the  times  of 
the  restitution  of  all  things,  which  (of  which  times)  God  hath 
spoken  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  holy  prophets  since  the  world 
began."  It  is  evident  that  "the  times  of  refreshing,"  and  "the 
restitution  of  all  things"  are  to  begin  with  the  sending  of  Jesus 
Christ.  (S. )  It  is  in  the  time  of  hope  of  relief  failing  on  the 
earth,  (without  any  statement  of  an  intervening  Millennium,) 
that  our  Lord  comes:  When  the  Son  of  ma?i  cometh  shall  he 
find  faith  on  the  earth?  Luke  xviii.  8.  He  is  revealed  when 
men  are  full  of  earthly  mindedness,  (Luke  xvii.  26 — 30;  his 
coming  therefore  cannot  be  a  spiritual  coming  of  gradually 
increasing  holiness.  (9.)  Jerusalem  is  trodden  down  of  the 
Gentiles  till  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  fulfilled:  then  follows 
the  distress  of  7iatiotis,  and  the  So7i  of  man  coming  in  a  cloud,  and 
with  these  things  <Ae  drawing  nigh  of  redemption.  Luke  xxi. 
24 — 28,  whether  we  apply  this  to  Israel's  redemption,  (Isaiah 
li.  11;  Ixiii.  4,)  or  the  redemption  of  the  saints,  (Rom.  viii. 
19 — 23,)  it  is  the  kingdom  of  God  nigh  at  hand,  (Luke  xxi.  31,) 
the  personal  coming  of  Christ  before  the  Millennium.  The 
general  testimony  of  scripture  on  this  subject  will  be  however 
considered  more  at  large  in  the  next  chapter.* 

*  The  author  has  read,  among  other  works,  two  recent  ones  against  the 
praemillennial  advent,  and  ihe  lileral  interpretniion  of  prophecy.  The  first  is 
entitled,  "Millenarianism  Unscriptural,  or  a  Glance  at  some  of  the  conse- 
quences of  that  Theory."  There  is  doubtless  valuable  scriptural  truth  in  it, 
and  a  desire  to  be  candid;  but  he  can  by  no  means  agree  in  many  a  statement 
of  the  supposed  opinions  opposed,  or  of  the  arguments  against  them.  It  is 
easy  to  raise  and  overthrow  imagined  enemies.  The  compatibility  of  our 
views  with  our  Lord's  sacerdotal  office  may  be  seen  fully  in  Mr.  Cox's  inte- 
resting work,  "Our  Great  High  Priest."    There  is  too  much  vagueness,  and, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  55 

[68]  When  Christ  says,  Surely  I  come,  he,  who  is  eminently 
the  truth;  and  whose  word,  though  heaven  and  earlh  pass  away, 
shall  not  pass  away,  (Malt.  xxiv.  35,)  strongly  intimates  the 
general  disregard  and  unbelief  of  man.  The  almost  general 
despair  of  this  among  his  people  in  the  days  of  the  last  tribu- 
lation, is  implied  in  his  saying,  (Mark  xvi.  8,)  "when  the  Son 
of  Man  Cometh,  shall  he  find  faith  on  the  earth?"  In  few 
things  is  our  practical  unbelief  more  evident  than  in  the  great 
disregard  of  this  in  all  our  calculations.  Men  of  the  world 
altogether  put  it  out  of  consideration.  They  scheme  and  plan 
tor  generation  [69]  upon  generation  here,  but  they  plan  not 
with  reference  to  this  overwhelming,  approaching,  and  most 
certain  event,  which  shall  control  evei'y  human  scheme,  set 
aside  for  ever  all  that  God  forbids,  and  introduce  another  era 
for  the  human  race. 

The  coming  of  Christ  is  the  leading  subject  of  the  Prophe- 
cies, both  of  the  Old  and  the  New  Testament,  either  as  it  relates 
to  his  first  or  his  second  coming,  and  these  are  often  intimately 
connected  together,  especially  in  the  Old  Testament.  It  may 
be  useful,  however  to  subjoin  a  summary  of  some  principal 
passages  which  chiefly  relate  to  his  second  coming,  inter- 
mingled indeed  with  predictions  of  his  first  coming,  but  with 
larger  events  and  promises,  than  have  ever  yet   been   realized. 

The  passages  in  which  it  is  expressly  treated  are  such  as 
Psalms  1.  Ixxii.  xcvi.  to  cii.;  Isaiah  ii.  xi.  xxiv.  to  xxviii.  and 
the  xl.  and  remaining  chapters.  Jeremiah  xxx.  to  xxxiii.; 
Ezekiel  xxxvi.  to  the  end.  Daniel  vii.  viii.  xii.;  Haggai  ii. ; 
Zachariah  xii.  toxiv. ;  Matt.  xiii.  xxiv.  xxv.;  Mark  xiii.;  Luke 

may  I  add,  notwithstanding  its  ingenuity  and. talent,  want  of  information  in 
the  work  here  noticed,  materially  to  affect  what  the  author  believes  to  be  the 
truth. 

The  second  work  is  by  Dr.  Urwick,  and  entitled  "the  Second  Advent  of 
Christ  the  blessed  Hope  of  the  Church,"  in  which  the  prcemillennial  advent  is 
opposed  with  more  skill  and  knowledge;  but  the  author  cannot  consider  with 
more  real  success.  The  grounds,  for  instance,  taken  in  the  following  chapter 
furnish  a  complete  scriptural  answer  to  many  imaginary  difficulties.  How 
would  Dr.  Urwick,  who  spiritualizes  Micnh  iv.  1—4.  spiritualize  the  connect- 
ing ver.'^es  at  the  close  of  the  preceding  chapterl  No  doubt  the  passing  away 
of  1800  years  would  not  of  itself  shew  the  nearness  of  our  Lord's  coming;  and 
here  those  who  reject  the  year  day  may  learn  the  need  of  the  Chronological 
Prophecies  to  bring  us  to  a  waiting  state  of  mind  for  our  Lord's  coming.  The 
Chronological  Prophecies  were  to  be  unveiled  at  the  time  of  the  end,  on  pur- 
pose to  bring  simple  and  candid  minds  to  a  due  expectation  and  preparation, 
when  delay  had  made  these  duties  more  difficult.  Fully  to  answer  these  and 
other  writers,  would,  however,  require  larger  works  even  than  their  own.  It 
is,  however,  really  grateful  to  feel  that  attention  is  more  directed  to  this  sub- 
ject. The  coming  of  our  Lonl  is  now  brought  forward.  The  main  and  sav- 
ing truths  of  the  gospel  are  also  earnestly  pressed  in  both  these  publications, 
and  though  prophetical  truth  would  be,  he  believes,  an  additional  safeguard 
against  the  errors  of  these  days,  the  author  n-joices  in  that  large  ground  of 
union  and  walking  together  as  brethren,  furnished  t>y  those  primary  truths. 


56  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

xii.  31,  &c.  xvii.  20,  xxi. ;  John  xiv.  3;  1  Thess.  iv.  v.,;  2 
Thess.  i.  ii.;  1  Cor.  xv.;  1  Tim.  vi.  13,  &c.  2  Tim.  iv.  1— S; 
Romans  viii.  18,  &c.  xi.  Jude;  2  Peter;  Revelation  generally.* 
[70]  This  is  a  uapidly  approaching  event;  I  come  quickly 
is  an  expression  repeated  four  times  in  the  [71]  last  chapter  of 
the  Revelation.     Quickly  indeed  did  the  Lord  begin  toaccom- 

*  The  following  summary  (partly  taken  from  a  tract  on  the  subject)  may 
also  assist  the  reader, in  referring  to  passages  relating  to  the  coming  of  our 
Lord. 
From  whence  does  he  cornel 

From  heaven.  Acts  i.  10,  11.     Acts  iii.  20,  21.     1  Thess.  i.  10;  iv.  16. 
How  will  he  come? 
In  splendour  and  glory.  Mark  xiv.  62.  Matt.  xxiv.  30;  xxvi.  Ot,  xvi.  27. 
Suddenly,  when  he  is  not  expected. 

As  a  thief.  Matt.  xxiv.  43,  44.     1  Thess.  v.  2.    2  Peter  iii.  10.  Rev.  xvi.  15. 
As  a  snare.     Luke  xxi.  34,  35.  Rev.  iii.  3. 
As  the  lightning.     Luke  xvii.  24.     Matt.  xiv.  27. 
As  the  flood.     Matt.  xxiv.  37,  39.     Luke  xvii.  26. 
As  the  destruction  of  Sodom.     Luke  xvii.  28,  30. 
For  what  purpose  did  he  cornel 
To  destroy  his  enemies.     Psalm  ii.  9;  ex.  5— 7.     Isaiah  Ixiii.  6.    Mai.  iii.  5: 

iv.  1.    2  Thess.  i.  7—10;  ii.  8.    Jude  14,  15.     Rev.  xix.  11—15. 
To  raise  the  sleeping  dust  of  his  saints.    Job  xix.  25,  26.     1  Cor.  xv.  22. 

23.     1  Thess.  iv.  14. 
To  change  and  glorify  the  living  saints;     1  Cor.  xv.  51.  52.     1  Thess.  iv.  17. 

1  John  iii.  2. 
To  bring  mercies  to  Israel.     Rom.  xi.  26.     Isaiah  xi.  11,  12.     Dan.  xii.  1. 

Psalm  cii.  16. 
Tojudge  the  earth.    Jude  14,  15.     Psalm  xcvi.  13.     Rev.  xix.  11. 
To  take  possession  of  it  and  reign  over  it  with  his  saints.     Psalm  ii.  8;  viii. 

5,  6;  cxlix.  5—9.     Isaiah  xxiv.  23.     Daniel  vii.  13,  14,  18,  22,  27.      Zech. 

xiv.  9.     Luke  xxii.  29,  30.     2  Tim.  ii.  11,  12;  iv.  8.  Rev.  ii.  26,  27;  iii.  21: 

V.  10;  XX.  4.     ICor.  vi.  2,3. 
When  will  he  cornel 
During  the  shaking  of  the  powers  of  heaven.     Luke  xxi.  25 — 28.     Matt. 

xxiv.  29,  30.   Mark  xiii.  24—26. 
In  a  time  of  peace.     Matt.  xxi.  37 — 42.     Luke  xvii.  26 — 30;  xxi.  34 — 36. 

1  Thess.  V.  2,  3. 
Soon  after  the  pouring  out  of  the  6th  vial.    Rev.  xvi.  15. 
When  unfaithful  servants  say  in  their  hearts,  "My  Lord  dclayeth  his  com- 
ing."    2  Peter  iii.  3,  4.     Jude  14,  15,  18. 
When  the  everlasting  gospel  shall  be  diffusing  over  the  earth.     Rev.  xiv. 

6,7. 
When  judgments  shall  have  been  poured  on  the  4ih  empire.     Daniel  vii. 

9—1.3. 
When  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  fulfilled.     Luke  x.xi.  24 — 27.     Acts  xv. 

14—16.     Romans  xi.  25, 26. 
What  is  our  diity  iii  leference  to  his  cominiil 
Watchfulness.     Liike  xii.  37.     Matt.  xxiv.  42. 
Prayer.     Markxiii.  33.     Luke  xxi.  36. 
Waiting.     2  Thess.  iii.  !3.     1  Cor.  i.  7. 
Expectation.     Titus  ii.  13.     Phil.  iii.  20. 
Preparation.     Luke  xii.  35,  3(),  40.     Matt.  xxiv.  44. 
To  gain  oil  in  our  vessels.     Matt.  xxv.  1 — 13. 

To  lay  out  our  talents  for  our  Master.  Matt.  xxv.  14—30.  Luke  xix.  12 — 17. 
To  be  thoughtful  for  his  afflicted  people.     Matt.  xxv.  31 — 46. 
To  have  on  the  wedding  garment.     Matt.  xxii.  11. 

Mr.  Fry's  Work  on  the  second  Advent  is  designed  purpo.^ely  to  bring  ihc 
prophecies  together  on  this  subject,  and  to  illustrate  them. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  57 

plish  that  which  he  had  testified,  and  rapidly  is  the  course  of 
events  advancing  along.  (See  the  note,  p.  24G,in  the  Author's 
Chief  Concerns  of  Man,  on  this  topic.)  Notliing  can  stop  the 
progress  of  hinn  whose  very  title  is  c  s/!;,^5>6V5f,  the  coming  one: 
JNIatt.  xi.  3;  Luke  vii.  19;  Heb.  x.  37.  Any  delay  thac  may  seem 
to  take  place  is  owing  to  his  infinite  compassion.  "The  Lord 
is  long-suffering  to  us  ward,  not  willing  that  any  should  perish, 
but  that  all  should  come  to  repentance."  2  Peter  iii.  9.  It 
will  come  unexpectedly,  sooner  than  the  wicked  think;  soon, 
in  comparison  of  eternity,  and  therefore  quickly  to  all. 

If  this  difficulty  be  felt;  the  promises  of  coming  quickly 
were  made  to  the  church  nearly  eighteen  centuries  since,  and 
how  could  it  be  true  in  their  case,  that  he  should  come  quickly, 
when  it  is  clear  that  his  coming  must  have  been  thus  distant. 
We  may  reply,  the  whole  of  the  case  is  not  before  us.  For 
instance,  we  know  that  departed  spirits  are  with  Christ,  and 
happy  in  him,  but  we  know  not  how  periods,  long  to  us,  may 
be  rapidly  passed  through  by  a  disembodied  spirit.  But  more 
especially  the  simple  and  full  reply  is,  the  Eternal  Spirit  speaks 
according  to  the  vastness  of  his  own  mind:  2  Peter  iii.  8:  and 
chronological  prophecies  are  given,  to  assist  us  in  discerning 
the  times.   Dan.  viii.  13,  14;  xii.  6,  7. 

The  practical  inference  that  we  may  most  profitably  gather 
from  the  apparent  delay  of  this  great  event  is  rather  this:  if 
they  had  to  expect  his  coming  quickly,  much  more  should  we 
who  are  so  obviously  much  nearer  the  time.  The  Apostle 
says,  [72]  only  a  few  years  after  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
"now  is  our  salvation  nearer  than  when  we  believed:  the  night 
is  far  spent,  the  day  is  at  hand."  Rom.  xiii.  11.  In  these  days, 
after  seeing  the  events  which  the  church  has  witnessed,  accom- 
plishing so  many  of  the  prophecies  of  Revelation; — after  see- 
ing the  witnesses  prophesying  in  sackcloth,  so  large  a  por- 
tion, if  not  the  whole,  of  thfe  12G0  years;  after  seeing  the 
pouring  out  of  the  vials,  (Rev.  xiv.)  and  the  wasting  of  the 
Papal  and  JNIahommedan  Antichrist,  the  general  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  and  the  stir  among  the  Jews;  the  infidelity  that  is 
so  widely  diffused  and  so  openly  avowed;  and  all  the  agitating 
events  of  the  present  day,  thickening  as  they  are  upon  us, — 
every  Christian  has  seen  enough  to  say,  "I  will  stand  upon 
my  watch,  and  set  me  upon  the  tower,  and  I  will  watch  to  see 
what  he  will  say  unto  me,  and  what  I  shall  answer  when  I  am 
reproved,  Ilab.  ii.  1 — 3,)  and  to  listen  to  the  admonition,  "the 
vision  is  yet  for  an  appointed  time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall  speak 
and  not  lie:  though  it  tarry,  wait  for  it:  because  it  will  surely 
come,  it  will  not  tarry." 

No  Christian  can  tell  the  day  nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  Man 

VOL.  II. — 55 


5g  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

cometh;  and  on  this  very  ground  every  one  is  called  to  watch- 
fulness and  prayer,  and  to  be  like  one  waiting  for  the  retur?i 
of  his  Lord.  Matt.  xxiv.  42.  It"  even  it  be  thought  that  pre- 
viously to  his  coming,  there  should  be  a  millennium,  or  thou- 
sand years  of  blessedness  on  earth,  it  must  be  remembered, 
that  our  God  repeatedly  and  constantly  exhorts  us  to  be  watch- 
ful, and  prepared  for  his  coming  suddenly:  any  view  of  a 
future  millennium  that  would  make  this  impracticable  cannot 
be  scriptural. 

Have  we  not  too  much  been  accustomed  also  to  [73]  view 
the  future  coming  of  Christ  as  a  solitary  fact,  rather  than  as  a 
period,  full  of  important  events?  Tlie  first  coming  of  Christ 
occupied  above  thirty  years,  and  varied  events  took  place  in  it. 
May  not  his  second  coming  also  be  a  lengthened  period?  may 
it  not  also  include  a  great  variety  of  important  events?  On  the 
order  of  future  events,  our  knowledge  must  be  in  a  measure 
obscure.  And  was  not  the  very  obscurity' designed  to  have, 
among  other  advantages,  this  practical  effect,  that  the  church 
may  never  be  without  the  privilege  and  duty  of  waiting  for  and 
expecting  the  quick  return  of  its  beloved  and  adored  Head. 

Let  it  then  be  remembered  that  all  Christians  agree  that  our 
Lord  Christ  shall  come,  and  come  suddenly,  quickly,  and  u?i- 
expcctedly.  His  own  statement  is  express  on  this  point — Behold, 
I  come  as  a  thief    We  must  then  lay  aside  all  confidence 

IN  VIEWS  THAT  WOULD  PRACTICALLY  INTERFERE  WITH  IMME- 
DIATE PREPARATION  FOR  HIS  COMING,  and  Seek  to  attain  the 
blessing  connected  with  the  announcement  of  his  coming: 
"Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth  and  keepeth  his  garments,  lest  he 
walk  naked,  and  they  see  his  shame.   Rev.  xvi.  15. 

The  varied  ways  in  which  the  coming  of  Christ  is  explained 
tend  to  shew  that  a  spiritual  coming  does  not  accord  with  the 
simple  declarations  of  scripture.  Some,  in  order  to  meet  the 
numerous  expressions  of  the  suddenness  of  our  Lord's  com- 
ing, deny  that  the  Millennium  is  to  come,  and  yet  the  order  of 
the  Apocalypse,  and  the  conformity  of  this  hope  with  innu- 
merable promises  both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  make 
this  view  so  unsatisfactory  that  it  is  by  no  means  generally  en- 
tertained. Others  think  [74]  coming  may  mean  death;  but  this 
will  not  apply  to  the  varied  descriptions  of  his  coming,  and 
would  make  that  which  is  the  grand  theme  of  prophecy  an 
hourly  and  momentary  event;  coming  after  an  apostacy,  com- 
ing after  the  great  tribulation,  coming  as  the  deluge,  coming  as 
the  destruction  of  Sodom,  coming  as  lightning,  coming  with 
the  sound  of  the  trumpet,  coming  with  his  holy  angels,  ap- 
plies not  to  death.  Others  think  that  it  can  only  be  a  spiritual 
coming   before    the   Millennium  in  judgments  and    mercies; 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  59 

founding  this  on  Daniel's  giving  the  expression,  the  Sou  of  Man 
coming  in  the  clouds,  in  the  symbolical  part  of  his  prediction, 
the  Ancient  of  Days  sitting  symbolically  in  judgment,  and  the 
Son  of  Man's  coming  in  the  clouds  not  being  mentioned  in  the 
literal  explanation.  Dan.  vii.  9 — 27.  But  God  is  essentially 
invisible;  the  Son  of  Man  is  visible,  and  the  kingdom  given 
to  him  is  literally  mentioned  in  the  symbolical  plan  of  the  pro- 
phecy, just  as  it  is  in  the  literal  explanation.  His  coming  per- 
sonally to  establish  his  kingdom  rests  not  on  that  passage  alone, 
but  on  other  passages  that  cannot  be  so  escaped.  2  Tim.  iv.  1, 
S;   1  Peter  v.  4. 

The  great  diversity  of  these  opinions,  and  the  different  plans 
for  escaping  from  the  force  of  plain  expressions,  may  at  least 
lead  us  to  suspect  that  the  mind  naturally  desires  any  thing 
rather  than  yield  to  the  unwelcome  fact  of  such  an  unparal- 
leled interference  with  and  disturbance,  not  only  of  all  its  pre- 
conceived notions,  but  of  the  whole  present  system  and  course 
of  this  world.  Let  us  yield  to  the  plain  meaning  of  the  words, 
and  believe  that  coming  means  coming,  the  Son  of  Ma7i's  com- 
ing, means  the  Son  of  JMufi's  coming;  his  coming  in  the  clouds, 
(Acts  i.  11.)  [75]  means  his  coming  in  the  clouds,  and  our  igno- 
rance of  the  time  and  the  suddenness  of  it,  makes  it  impossible 
that  there  should  be  an  intervening  certain  period  of  1000 
years  yet  to  come;  and  we  shall  find  consistency  and  rest  in 
plain  words.  Thus  we  shall  be  enabled  to  yield  up  our  minds 
with  comfort  and  satisfaction  to  the  obvious  meaning  of  innu- 
merable expressions  throughout  the  word  of  God;  without  any 
jarring  between  our  opinions,  and  the  apparent  statements  of 
the  Divine  Record. 

It  is  objected  that  death  is  the  same  to  us  as  the  coming  of 
Christ.  The  practical  duty  of  constant  preparedness  for  this 
great  change  is  clear.  In  the  way  of  Providence,  death  comes 
suddenly  to  all:  and  though  <iot  with  the  same  blessed  hope, 
nor  with  the  same  purifying  power,  yet  the  shortness  and  un- 
certainty of  life  (James  iv.  14;  1  Cor.  vii.  29)  is  a  quickening 
motive  for  deadness  to  the  world  and  preparedness  for  meeting 
our  God.  That  state  of  mind  which  is  a  due  preparation  for 
the  awful  change  that  death  makes,  prepares  us  also  for  the 
coming  of  Christ;  death  is  a  decisive  day  to  us  as  individuals, 
fixing  our  state  for  ever.  But,  while  a  lively  view  of  the 
coming  of  Christ  is  a  great  help  to  right  preparation  for  death, 
it  gives  us  also  the  enjoyment  of  a  blessed  hope,  instead  of  the 
dread  of  an  evil,  all  our  days. 

Though  the  practical  use  of  a  doctrine  is  not  the  ground  on 
which  we  can  prove  it,  as  we  are  hardly  competent  judges  on 
tHat  point,  yet  it  being  often  objected  to  premillennial  views, 


60  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

what  is  the  real  importance  of  them?  does  not  death  answer  the 
same  end  in  practice  as  the  coming  of  Christ  is  expected  to 
answer?  It  may,  in  addition  to  what  has  [76]  ah-eady  been 
said,  be  farther  observed  in  reply:  Death  in  itself  is  the  wages 
of  sin,  and  the  dissolution  of  the  body  undesirable,  (2  Cor.  v. 
4,)  and  an  object  of  terror,  rather  than  of  hope;  Christ's  coming 
is  from  a  covenant  of  love,  terrible  indeed  to  the  wicked,  but 
a  blessed  hope  to  the  righteous.  Death  does  not  ordinarily  come 
without  some  previous  notice  and  time  of  preparation;  our 
Saviour  comes  quite  by  surprise.  We  think  we  can  ward  off 
death  by  skill,  and  care,  and  medicine  for  a  long  time;  there  is 
no  warding  off  the  irresistible  coming  of  the  Lord.  Death 
does  not  take  away  our  possessions  from  our  family  and  friends, 
and  therefore  does  not  effectually  separate  us  from  the  love  of 
the  world;  but  our  Saviour's  coming  is  the  entire  destruction 
of  all  worldly  plans,  hopes,  and  prospects;  takes  away  estates, 
mortgages,  funds,  titles,  earthly  reputation,  dnd  every  thing  on 
which  the  carnal  heart  builds,  not  only  from  us,  but  from  our 
children,  and  leaves  us  and  them  nothing  but  the  heavenly  in- 
heritance, and  the  promised  glories  of  the  Redeemer;  and  that 
zuhe7i  he  shall  appear  we  shall  be  like  him,  for  zee  shall  see  him  as 
he  is.  Hence  it  is  he  thai  hath  this  hope  i?i  him  purifeth  himself 
even  as  he  is  pure.  1  John  iii.  2,  3.  The  coming  of  Christ  is 
then  far  more  effectual  to  wean  us  from  the  world,  and  to  lead 
us  to  bring  up  our  children  separated  from  it  and  dead  to  it, 
and  living  only  for  the  kingdom  iJtat  cannot  be  moved.  lieb. 
xii.  28. 

There  are  unhappily  but  few  among  real  Christians  whose 
faith  and  hope  excite  them  to  a  holy  desire  to  depart  and  to  be 
zcith  Christ.  Phil.  i.  23.  There  are  very  many,  who  from 
weakness  of  faith,  and  perhaps  careless  walking  with  God, 
through  fear  of  death,  are  all  their  life-time  subject  to  bondage. 
Heb.  ii.  15.  The  [77]  fears  of  such  spring  from  this  cause: 
they  are  afraid  that  they  are  not  true  disciples  of  Christ,  and 
shall  not  be  accepted  by  him;  and  though  this  state  of  heart 
probably  arises  from  a  sinful  want  of  faith  in  and  submis- 
sion TO  ALL  HIS  TRUTH,  and  is  comfortless  and  unsatisfactory, 
yet  if  such  are  indeed  born  of  God,  their  great  desire  is  to  zcin 
Christ  andbe  found  in  him,  Phil.  iii.  S,  9;  and  could  they  be  as- 
sured that  they  had  an  interest  in  Christ,  and  would  be  gathered 
with  his  sheep  into  the  heavenly  fold,  they  would  look  at 
death  without  terror.  To  assist  such,  I  would  direct  them  as 
the  sacred  writers  do,  not  to  look  merely  at  death,  but  to  look 
also  at  the  coming  of  Christ.  Death,  though  in  one  view  a 
privilege,  in  another  is  the  wages  of  sin,  and  a  terrible  enemy; 
but  the  return  of  Christ  is  a  blessed  hope  full  of  joy,  (Titus 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  (51 

ii.  13.)  A  lively  faith  in  the  coming  of  Christ,  (1  Cor.  xv.  23, 
52 — 57)  gives  us  the  victory  over  death  and  all  its  sting. 

Weigh  much  then  the  glories  and  hlessedness  of  his  return, 
till  holy  desires  he  kindled  in  your  heart,  and  you  have  no 
hesitation  in  joining  in  the  desire  of  the  church,  cvcji  so,  come, 
Lord  Jesus.  Rev.  xxii.  20.  These  words  are,  as  if  the  church 
with  ardent  desire  exclaimed,  "Oh  hasten  thy  coming, — let  sin 
be  abolished  for  ever,  perfect  holiness  be  given  to  thy  people 
in  glory,  thine  elect  be  gathered,  their  bodies  raised,  thyself 
admired  in  thy  saints,  and  the  transient  glimmerings  of  this 
distant  glory  issue  in  seeing  thee  as  thou  art,  and  being  ever 
with  thee,  0  Lord.  0  Jesus,  thou  King  and  Saviour  of  thy 
church,  accomplish  the  number  of  thine  elect;  finish  the  days 
of  conflict;  destroy  the  works  of  Satan;  swallow  up  death  in 
[78]  victory;  manifest  thine  own  glory,  and  may  we  soon  be 
with  thee  in  that  glory  for  ever  and  ever." 

Such  is  the  second  advent  of  Christ,  which  is  before  his 
church.  It  is  full  of  terror  to  all  his  enemies,  for  "he  shall  be 
revealed  from  heaven  with  his  mighty  angels  in  flaming  fire, 
taking  vengeance  on  them  that  know  not  God  and  obe}^  not  the 
gospel  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ:  who  shall  be  punished  with 
everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  cf  the  Lord,  and  from 
the  glory  of  his  power."  2  Thess.  i.  9.  0  reader!  be  not, 
for  all  that  this  world  can  give,  among  those  enemies.  It  is 
full  of  consolation  to  his  people,  for  he  shall  come  to  be  glorified 
171  his  saints  and  to  he  admired  in  all  them  that  believe,  ver.  10.  0 
reader!  may  you  and  I  be  numbered  among  his  believing 
saints. 

Desire  for  Christ's  coming  is  the  very  spirit  of  every  Chris- 
tian who  truly  loves  him.  The  last  sound  of  the  church  in  the 
book  of  God,  in  reply  to  the  promised  quick  coming  of  our 
Saviour,  is.  Even  so,  come  Lord  Jesus.  The  last  note  in  the 
richest  expressions  of  love  to.Christ  abounding  in  the  book  of 
Canticles  is,  "Make  haste,  my  beloved,  arid  be  thou  like  to  a 
roe  or  a  young  hart  upon  the  mountains  of  spices."  The 
prayer  our  Lord  himself  has  taught  us  ever  to  use  is.  Thy  king- 
dom come.  If  we  love  our  Saviour  we  must  long  to  behold  him. 
If  now  seeing  him  only  by  faith,  toe  rejoice  with  joy  unspeakable, 
how  infinitely  desirable  must  it  be  to  see  him  as  he  is,  and 
dwell  with  him  for  ever! 


55* 


62 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


CHAPTER  VI. 


THE  PERIOD  OF  THE  SECOND  COMING  OF  OUR  LORD. 

[79]  It  will  be  generally  allowed  by  all  who  believe  the 
word  of  God,  that  there  is  a  time  of  universal  peace,  righteous- 
ness, and  blessedness,  promised  to  the  church  of  Christ  on 
earth;  the  question  we  would  now  consider  is  whether  this 
time  precedes  or  follows  the  coming  of  our  Lord,  in  glorified 
humanity,  to  our  earth.  All  real  Christians  know  that  he  will 
thus  come;  but  in  these  latter  days  many  have  thought,  not 
only  that  this  period  of  rest  is  yet  to  come,'  which  we  believe 
to  be  the  truth,  but  that  it  is  to  come  before  our  Lord's  return. 
What  then  say  the  scriptures?  We  can  only  rest  on  scripture 
testimony.  God  will  be  found  true,  though  cverij  ma?i  healiar; 
and  of  what  is  to  come  we  can  literally  know  nothing  certainly 
but  that  which  he  has  revealed.  The  subject  is  too  large  to 
introduce  the  full  testimony  of  scripture;  only  specimens  can 
be  given. 

There  is  a  remarkable  distinction  which  may  be  observed 
between  the  testimony  of  the  Old  and  that  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, on  this  point.  The  old  Testament  [SO]  is  very  full  of 
statements  respecting  a  season  of  rest  and  glory,  every  where 
introduced  by  the  coming  of  Christ.  .The  New  Testament, 
when  our  Lord  had  come,  speaks  of  afflictions  and  sorrows 
and  a  mingled  state  of  his  people  till  a  future  coming,  and  then 
of  a  kingdom  and  a  season  of  rest.  The  point  of  harmony  be- 
tween these  statements  will  lead  us  to  the  scriptural  view  of 
the  period  of  our  Lord's  return. 

When  the  Old  Testament  prophecies  were  given,  both  the 
first  and  second  comings  of  our  Lord  were  future:  it  will 
prevent  mistake  respecting  which  of  these  is  intended,  first 
to  consider  the  New  Testament  statements  bearing  on 
this  subject,  and  then  harmonize  them  with  those  of  the  Old 
Testament.     May  our  God  enable  us  to  discern  his  truth! 

1.  The  New  Testament  is  quite  silent  as  to  any  period 
OP  REST  before  the  second  coming;  nor  is  there  any  passage 
that  can  justly  be  construed  to  support  this  view.  The  only 
passage  on  which  men  have  rested  (the  20th  of  Revelation,) 
may,  it  is  believed,  be  fully  proved  to  relate  to  the  state  of 
glory  after  his  coming. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  53' 

2.  The  New  Testament  everywhere  represents  the  Church 
as  in  AN  AFFLicTKD  STATE  till  our  Lord's  return.  As  in  per- 
secution, tribulation,  suflering;,  reproach,  &c.  Matt.  v.  10 — 
12;  xvi.  24,  25;  xix.  29.  Luke  vi.  21,  22;  ix.  23—26;  xiv. 
25—29;  xviii.  1— S;  xx.  16—19.  John  xii.  24—26;  xv.  20; 
xvi.  33.  Acts  xiv.  22.  Rom.  v.  3;  viii.  17 — 35:  xii.  12 — 
14.  2  Cor.  iv.  8- IS.  Gal.  v.  11;  vi.  12—16.  Phil.  i.  28- 
30.  1  Thess.  ii.  14;  iii.  4,  5.  2  Thess.  i.  4—7.  1  Tim.  iii. 
12.  1  Peter  iv.  12—19.  1  John  iii.  12—14.  The  whole 
past  history  of  the  Church  and  the  [SI]  experience  of  faithful 
Christians  accords  with  the  statements  made  in  these  passages. 

3.  The  New  Testament  every  where  represents  the  world 
AT  LARGE  AS  ABOUNDING  IN  WICKEDNESS  during  the  present 
dispensation  and  till  it  ends.  Alatt.  vi.  32;  vii.  13, 14,  21,  22; 
x.  16—25,  34—36;  xi.  25—27;  xiii.  24—30,  47;  xviii.  7 — 
9;  xxiv.  12,  48-51.  John  iii.  17—20;  vii.  7;  xv.  18,  19; 
xvi.  20;  xvii.  9,  12 — 21.  Rom.  viii.  36.  2  Tim.  iii.  13.  1 
John  V.  19.  The  actual  state  of  the  world  is  a  painful  but 
living  commentary  on  this  in  the  sight  of  all  men. 

4.  The  New  Testament  every  where  represents  the  Church 
OF  Christ  as  an  elect  body  gathered  out  op  the  evil 
WORLD — a  chosen  generation,  a  peculiar  people,  separate  and 
distinct  from  the  world.  Matt.  xx.  16;  xxii.  14.  Mark  xiii. 
20.  John  vi.  37,45;  xiii.  1,18;  xiv.  17 — 19;  xv.  19;  xvi.  20; 
xvii.  9.  Acts  XV.  14;  Rom.  viii — xi.  Gal.  v.  14.  Ephes.  i. 
4—6.  Heb.  xii.  38.      1  Peter  ii.  4—9.      1  John  iii.  1;  iv.  5,  6. 

5.  One  glorious  hope  is  set  before  the  Church  in  the 
New  Testament.  This  hope  is  set  before  us  collectively  and 
in  common.  It  is  not  to  be  given  separately,  at  dijf'ere?it  peri- 
ods, but  it  is  a  glory  belonging  to  the  Church,  to  be  given  to 
it  as  a  corporate  body  at  a  particular  period,  the  coming  of  our 
Lord;  and,  while  it  is  to  be  the  one  object  of  hope  of  all  the 
church  in  every  age,  it  is  to,  be  enjoyed  together  as  one  body. 
For  this  all  are  to  be  looking.  Matt.  xvi.  27;  xxv.  Acts 
xxiv.  15.  Rom.  v.  2;  viii.  1  Cor.  i.  7;  xv.  Gal.  -v.  5. 
Phil.  iii.  20.  Col.  i.  23—27.  1  Thess.  i.  10;  iv.  13;  v.  8. 
2  Tim.  iv.  8.  Titus  ii.  12,13;  iii.  37.  Heb.  ix.  28.  1  Peter 
i.  8,  13.     2  Peter  iii.  12.     1  John  iii.  3. 

[82]  6.  The  coming  of  the  Lord  is  ever  represented  as  un- 
certain IN  the  time,  but  near  at  hand.  This  does  not 
exclude  the  possibility  of  even  a  long  previous  period,  as  in  the 
days  of  the  Apostles, — for  the  scriptures  speak  of  time  with 
the  largeness  of  the  Divine  mind;  but  it  docs  exclude  a  fore- 
known certain  period  of  any  consideralile  length:  for  then  we 
could  not  be  in  a  state  of  expectancy  for  it.  Matt.  xxiv.  48, 
51.      Luke  xviii.  S;  xxi.  35.      1  Thess.  v.  1—3.     Phil.  iv.  5. 


54  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Heb.  X.  37.  James  v.  8,  9.  1  Peter  iv.  7.  2  Peter  iii.  10, 
12.      Rev.  xvi.  15;  xxii.  7. 

7.  In  several  of  the  Epistles  we  observe  a  statement  of  a 
GROWING  FORM  OP  EVIL,  increasing  till  the  coming  of  Christ, 
and  not  closed  till  then.  The  Epistle  to  the  Romans  depicts 
the  Gentile  church  as  growing  in  the  pride  of  spiritual  privi- 
leges and  warns  them  against  the  danger  of  being  cut  ofi'.  (ch. 
xi.)  The  Epistle  to  the  Corinthiafis  depicts  the  church  resting 
in  its  external  privileges,  gendering  strife,  divisions,  and  envy- 
ings,  and  warns  them  of  the  danger  of  falling.  1  Cor.  x.  Ga- 
latiafii  manifests  the  leaven  of  human  merit  corrupting  the  gos- 
pel. Those  to  the  Thessalo?iia?is  bring  out  the  future  apostacy 
distinctly.  The  1st  Epistle  to  Timothy  shews  the  corruption 
of  the  Papacy;  and  the  2nd  that  of  lawlessness  in  the  last  days. 
James  shews  us  the  inroads  of  worldliness,  heaping  treasure  in 
the  last  days.  Peter  and  Jude  gives  us  the  full  particulars  of  the 
Infidel  Apostacy,  and  one  bids  us  look  for  .the  new  heavens 
and  the  new  earth,  and  the  other  for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  unto  eternal  life.  The  Apocalypse  under  three'dis- 
tinct  streams  of  prediction,  those  relating  to  the  seals,  [83] 
trumpets,  and  the  church,  with  the  seven  vials,  brings  before 
us  a  series  of  growing  evils,  closed  by  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 

The  whole  current  then  of  the  New  Testament  writers  flows 
in  one  direction — that  there  is  no  time  of  blessedness  and 
peace  and  general  holiness  on  earth  before  our  Lord's  return. 
Even  in  their  day — though  the  Lord  as  to  his  immediate 
appearance  was  not  at  hand,  (bscTTJiwv)  2  Thess.  ii.  2.  Yet  were 
Christians  to  be  patientl}^  waiting  for  him,  (2  Thess.  iii.  5)  and 
he  was  in  the  eye  of  God  at  hand,  or  near  {k6 f to; \yyv;)  Phil.  iv. 
5.  And  if  this  was  to  be  their  state  of  mind  much  more  is  it 
to  be  ours. 

The  testimony  of  the  Old  Testament  respecting  the  second 
coming  of  our  Lord  has  now  to  be  considered.  The  remark- 
able feature  of  the  Old  Testament  is  that  it  is  full  of  predic- 
tions of  outward  rest  and  glor}'^  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord. 
But  there  is  this  difficulty  in  interpreting  its  testimony,  that 
both  the  first  and  the  second  coming  being  future,  we  want 
clear  tests  to  discriminate  between  these  two,  that  we  may 
rightly  apply  the  passage  to  its  appropriate  events.  These  tests 
the  New  Testament  furnishes. 

(1.)  The  distinctive  features  of  the  first  coming  are  grace 
and  SALVATION,  and  of  the  second  coming  righteousness  and 
JUDGMENT.  Thus  our  Lord  says,  (John  xii.  4,  7,)  of  his  first 
coming,  I  came  not  to  judge  the  world,  but  to  save  the  rvorld:  but 
of  his  second  coming  we  read,  he  is  ordained  of  God  to  be  the 
judge  of  quick  and  dead.     Acts  x.  42. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  C5 

(2.)  There  are  various  signs  given  in  the  New  Testament  op 
THE  SECOND  COMING  applying  only  to  that.  The  sign  of  the 
Son  of  Man  in  the  heavens,  [S4]  the  darkening  of  the  sun, 
moon,  and  stars,  the  sounding  of  the  trumpet,  the  restoration 
of  Israel,  and  the  gathering  together  of  his  elect:  when  these 
signs  are  mentioned  as  taking  place  in  connection  with  predic- 
tions in  the  Old  Testament,  we  may  then  conclude  that  it 
relates  to  the  time  of  the  future  Advent.  We  may  observe 
farther,  that  the  words  that  day,  used  absolutely,  point  out 
in  both  Testaments  the  Second  Coming.  Isa.  ii.  11;  xxiv. 
21;  xxvi.  1;  xxix.  IS;  Hi.  6.  Ezek.  xxxviii.  19;  xlviii.  35. 
Joel  iii.  IS.  Zech.  xii.  S;  xiii.  1;  xiv.  4,  9.  Mai.  iii.  7. 
Matt.  vii.  22;  xxiv.  3C.  Luke  x.  12.  1  Thess.  v.  4.  2  Tim. 
i.  12,  IS;  iv.  S. 

The  evidence  from  the  Old  Testament  is  so  very  large  that 
only  a  few  passages  can  be  referred  to. 

Psalms  xciii — xcviii.  inclusive,  form  one  connected  series  of 
predictions  to  the  same  effect,  representing  a  time  of  blessed- 
ness, a  happy  reign  ushered  in  by  judgments.  The  Lord 
comes  to  judve  and  reign  over  the  earth,  and  the  whole  crea- 
tion rejoices  in  the  blessedness  which  he  then  brings.  The 
restoration  of  Israel  is  predicted,  Psalm  xcviii.  3. 

Psalm  cii.  clearly  predicts  mercy  to  Zion, — the  heathen 
fearing  the  Lord, — and  connects  Zion  built  up,  with  the  Lord 
appearing  in  his  glory. 

Isaiah  chap.  ii.  connected  with  Micah  iii.  12;  iv.  1,  shews 
a  future  personal  coming,  in  which  there  are  judgments  on  the 
nations  and  a  glorious  rest  for  the  church.  Chap.  xi.  4,  com- 
pared with  2  Thess.  ii.  7,  S,  shews  a  time  of  judgment  and 
then  peace  following,  with  the  restoration  and  union  of  the 
Jewish  tribes.  Chap,  xviii.  gives  the  restoration  of  Israel  with 
the  sign  of  the  Son  of  Man  and  the  trumpet,  verse  3.  Chap- 
ters xxiv. — xxvii.  are  a  serie^  of  predictions,  [S5]  and  a  careful 
comparison  of  them  with  parallel  expressions  in  the  New  Tes- 
tament, will  abundantly  prove  that  tiiese  predictions  have  re- 
lation to  the  second  coming.  Chap,  xxxiv.  describes  judg- 
ments on  all  the  nations  coming  down  upon  Idumea  (the  type 
of  God's  enemies,  Isa.  Ixiii.  1 — 3,)  and  then  in  chap.  xxxv.  we 
have  the  following  season  of  blessedness,  our  God  coming  xc'ilh 
vengeance  ayul  v:ilh  a  recompense.  In  chap.  xlix.  we  have  (verse 
4)  a  delay  intimated  in  the  conversion  and  restoration  of  Israel 
to  bring  in  the  Gentiles.  The  fiftieth  chapter  shews  the  first 
advent  and  our  Lord's  rejection,  and  the  fifty-first  chapter 
(ver.  G)  the  sign  of  the  second,  and  (ver.  1(3)  the  new  heavens 
and  new  eartii,  with  the  preservation  of  Israel  while  they  are 
pla'nting.     Chap.  lix.  ver.  20,  is  applied  by  the  apostle  to  the 


66  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

future  conversion  of  the  Jews;  and  this  introduces  the  glories 
of  chap.  Ix.  But  it  is  impossible  to  enlarge.  The  sixty-third 
chap,  should  be  conpared  with  Rev.  xiv.  19,  20,  and  Rev.  xix. 
The  sixty-sixth  chap,  contains  the  fullest  description  of  the 
state  of  the  Jews  before  our  Lord's  second  coming  and  their 
being  occupied  in  building  a  temple  in  self-righteousness.  In 
verse  5,  we  have  the  appearance  of  the  Lord;  in  verse  15,  his 
coming  in  fire;  and  in  verse  22,  (he  Tiew  heavens  and  the  new 
earth,  with  the  judgments  on  the  transgressors.  The  voice  of 
Isaiah  is  uniform  that  the  time  of  peace  and  blessedness  is  at 
the  Lord's  coming  to  punish  his  enemies  and  reign  over  the 
earth. 

Jeremiah  accords  with  Isaiah.  In  chapter  xxiii.  there  is 
first  a  woe  pronounced  on  unfaithful  pastors,  and  then  the 
righteous  branch,  the  King  is  to  reig7i  and  prosper  aiid  execute 
judgment — not  display  grace  [86]  which  he  now  dispenses,  but 
judgment,  and  this  is  connected  with  a  second  Exodus  greater 
than  the  first  from  the  land  of  Egypt.  In  chap.  xxx.  we  have 
the  great  day  of  tribulation,  ver.  7;  the  raising  up  of  David 
their  king,  ver.  9;  and  a  Governor  proceeding  out  of  the  midst 
of  them,  ver.  21.  In  chap.  xxxi.  the  resurrection  of  the  in- 
fants slain  by  Herod,  ver.  15,  the  new  covenant,  ver.  31,  and 
the  glory  of  Jerusalem,  ver.  38 — 40.  In  chap,  xxxiii.  we 
have  the  restoration  of  the  Jews  and  the  branch  of  righteous- 
ness raised  up  to  execute  judgment  and  righteousness,  a  Son  of 
David  to  sit  on  his  throne.     (See  Rev.  iii.  21.) 

EzEKiEL  bears  a  like  testimony.  Among  other  proofs  may 
be  brought  chapter  xxxiv.  where  is  first  the  reproving  of  the 
shepherds  for  scattering  Israel,  and  then  the  promise — I  will 
judge  between  cattle  and  cattle,  and  set  up  one  Shepherd  over 
them — David — a  Prince,  and  then  a  state  of  peace  follows.  In 
chapter  xxxvii.  we  have  a  clear  promise  of  the  re-union  of  the 
tribes  in  Israel  in  such  a  form  as  clearly  excludes  any  refe- 
rence to  any  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  being  restored  with  the  two 
tribes  from  Babylon,  and  shews  a  larger  return,  "Take  thee 
one  slick  and  write  upon  it  for  Judah,  and  for  the  children  of 
Israel  his  companions;  then  take  another  stick  and  write  upon 
it  for  Joseph,  the  stick  of  Ephraim,  and  for  all  the  house  of 
Israel  his  companions."  There  is  then  a  promise  of  David  be- 
ing their  king,  and  their  having  one  shepherd  over  them,  and 
of  their  restoration  to  their  own  land;  a  king  according  to 
Deut.  xvii.  14 — 20.  This  king  at  his  first  comi:ig  they  re- 
jected, when  they  said  we  have  no  king  but  Caesar.  In  the 
thirty-eighth,  thirty-ninth,  and  follovving  chapters  we  have  [87] 
the  full  and  final  glory  of  restored  Israel,  closing  with  the  re- 
markable title  of  the  city — The  Lord  is  there. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  67 

The  book  of  Daniel  is  very  full  and  explicit.  He  lived  at 
the  time  of  the  rejection  of  the  kingdom  of  Israel,  and  was 
brought  into  the  highest  station  in  connection  with  the  first 
great  empire,  to  shew  its  monarch  the  true  God,  and  teach  him 
his  duty  towards  Him.  In  ciiaptcr  ii.  we  learn  tl^at  after  the 
division  of  the  fourth  universal  empire  into  the  ten  European 
kingdoms,  the  stone  smites  the  image  on  its  feet,  and  tiiey  are 
broken  to  j)ieces,  which  is  interpreted  to  mean  the  kingdom 
of  the  God  of  heaven,  finally  prevailing  over  all  others.  In 
chapter  vii.  we  have  a  similar  prediction,  and  the  Son  of  man 
is  described  as  coming  in  the  clouds  of  heaven,  after  tlie  de- 
struction of  the  fourth  beast  with  its  ten  horns;  and  then  we 
have  the  establishment  of  Christ's  universal  kingdom  over  all 
the  earth:  the  proof  here  is  decisive  that  the  Lord  comes  be- 
fore the  time  of  full  blessedness  on  earth. 

Joel,  though  a  short  prophecy,  contains  a  striking  descrip- 
tion of  events  to  take  place  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  Com- 
pare Joel  ii.  10,  30,  with  Matt.  xxiv.  29.  Mark  xiii.  34. 
Luke  xxi.  35,  and  Rev.  vi.  12,  13.  In  the  third  chapter  we 
have  the  gathering  of  the  nations  against  the  restored  Jews; 
the  reaping  of  the  harvest  of  the  saints,  and  the  treading  down 
of  the  vintage  of  the  wicked;  the  shaking  of  the  heavens 
(Ileb.  xii.  27.),  and  the  acknowletlging  (Matt,  xxiii.  39.)  of  the 
dwelling  of  the  Lord  in  Zion,  with  the  emphatic  term  that 
day,  the  day  of  the  Lord,\n  which  they  are  to  take  place. 

In  Amos  ix.  S.  the  sinful  kingdom  is  destroyed,  [SS]  and  in 
that  duij  the  tabernacle  of  David  is  raised  up,  and  the  residue 
of  the  heathen  call  on  the  Lord.* 

In  Obadiah  17,  the  triumph  of  Israel,  and  21,  the  judgment 
and  kingdom  of  the  saints  are  predicted. 

In  MicAH  ii.  12,  13,  we  read  of  the  restoration  of  Israel, 
and  the  breaker,  their  King  and  Lord,  at  the  head  of  them.  In 
chapter  iv.  verse  S,  the  first  dominion  and  kingdom,  it  is  pre- 
dicted, shall  return  to  the  daughter  of  Jerusalem,  after  the 
desolation  predicted,  (iii.  12.)  The  closing  chapter  of  his'pro- 
phecies  relates  to  mercies  yet  to  be  given  to  Israel,  according 
to  the  days  when  he  came  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt,  and  the 
utter  confusion  of  opposing  nations  from  the  fear  of  the  Lord 
their  God,  for  whom  they  had  been  wailing. 

Habakkuk  predicts  distinctly  the  coming  of  the  Lord.  In 
the  second   chapter,  it  is  said,   "The  vision  is  yet  for  an  ap- 

*  The  quotation  of  this  by  Si.  James  (Acts  xvi.  16,  17,)  and  his  comment 
upon  it,  with  the  variation  of  expression,  shew  that  it  refers  to  times  yet  to 
come  at  the  return  of  the  Lord.  After  this  I  vrill  return,  &c.,  that  is,  alter  this 
dispensation  of  grace  to  the  Gentiles,  thai  (he  residue  of  meii,  on  whom  my 
name  iTriKiKXurxi,  hath  been  called,  might  seek  after  the  Lord. 


gg  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

pointed  time,  but  at  the  end  it  shall  speak  and  not  lie:  though 
it  (or  he)  tarry,  wait  for  it:  (or  him)  because  it  (or  he)  will 
surely  come,  it  (or  he)  will  not  tarry:" — a  direction  applied, 
Heb.  X.  37,  to  our  Lord's  coming,  and  full  of  practical  use  to 
us.  In  the  third  chapter  we  have  a  sublime  description  of  his 
coming  and  punishing  the  heathen,  and  saving  his  people  with 
the  signs  in  the  sun  and  moon.  Luke  xxi.  25. 

Zephaniah  bids  Israel  rejoice,  "for  the  Lord  hath  taken 
away  thy  judgments,  he  hath  cast  out  thine  enemy:  the  King 
of  Israel,  even  Jehovah,  is  in  the  midst  of  thee;  [89]  thou 
shall  not  see  evil  any  more."  Hardly  could  there  be  more 
explicit  statements  of  our  Lord's  being  personally  present  with 
his  people  in  days  yet  to  come! 

In  Zechariah, — the  eleventh  and  following  chapters  relate 
to  events  yet  to  come,  and  contain  the  clear  predictions  re- 
specting our  Lord,  "His  feet  shall  stand  in  that  day  upon  the 
Mount  of  Olives  before  Jerusalem — the  Lord  my  God  shall 
come  and  all  the  saints  with  thee,  and  the  Lord  shall  be  king 
overall  the  earth  in  that  day;"  and  this  is  followed  by  days  of 
general  blessedness  and  holiness. 

Malachi  appears  also  in  his  fourth  chapter  to  refer  to  judg- 
ments yet  to  come,  a  discrimination  by  fire,  and  the  Sun  of 
Righteousness  yet  to  shine,  and  victories  yet  to  be  given  to 
those  that  fear  God's  name  over  the  wicked. 

Thus  the  whole  current  of  the  Old  Testament  concurs  with 
the  current  of  the  New.  The  prophets  clearly  predict  a  per- 
sonal coming  of  our  Lord  in  awful  judgments  on  his  enemies, 
to  restore  the  Jewish  state  and  introduce  the  universal  and  glo- 
rious kingdom  of  our  Divine  Redeemer;  the  coming  to  pre- 
cede the  kingdom,  and  the  judgment  connected  with  that 
kingdom,  or  as  it  is  stated  by  St.  Paul,  "The  Lord  Jesus  shall 
judge  the  quick  and  dead  at  his  appearing  and  kingdom." 

Oh  how  important  it  is,  then,  that  we  should  be  ready  for 
his  appearing!  what  a  littleness  it  puts  upon  what  the  world 
calls  great,  and  with  what  a  magnitude  it  invests  all  that 
God  sets  before  us  as  our  duty  with  reference  to  his  return, 
and  our  acceptance  in  his  sight,  and  our  reward  in  that  day! 
Now  we  have  the  privilege  and  happiness  allowed  us  of  con- 
fessing our  absent  Lord  amidst  those  who  deny  him,  with  the 
[90]  cheering  assurance  that  he  will  confess  us  before  the  holy 
angels  in  that  day  when  all  those  things  which  are  now  only 
objects  of  faith  shall  be  visibly  manifested  in  all  their  magni- 
tude and  unutterable  glory. 

We  have  hitherto  only  considered  the  period  of  our  Lord's 
coming  with  reference  to  the  promised  blessedness,  and  proved 
that  it  precedes  that  blessedness.     The  nearness  of  that  com- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  QQ 

ing  to  us  personally  in  tliis  age,  is  another  point  of  deep  mo- 
ment. JNIany  considerations  will  be  brought  forward  in  the 
following  chapters  that  may  lead  us  to  see  that  the  church  has 
now  special  reasons  to  be  looking  for  iiis  coming,  and  attending 
to  all  those  directions  which  lead  men  to  be  always  ready  for 
its  suddenness  and  surprise. 

What  a  blessed  hope  then  is  this  now  before  the  church!  The 
richest  blessing  that  our  God  ever  gave  was  the  gift  of  his  own 
Son.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave  his  only  begotten 
Son."  But  when  he  first  came,  though  the  zoorld  luas  made  by 
him,  the  world  kiieio  him  not,  and  his  own  received  him  not,  and  he 
was  despised  and  rejected  of  men,  and  cut  off  out  of  the  land  of  the 
living:  and  thus,  through  the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  the  world 
lost  the  greatest  blessing  which  God  ever  gave  to  it, — the  pre- 
sence of  its  true  Lord  and  King.  But  the  God  of  love  has 
overruled  even  this.  He  has  taken  a  people  to  his  name  out 
of  the  Gentiles;  and  though  now  the  Gentile  churches  have  in 
similar  unbelief,  disregarding  his  promises,  extensively  fallen 
away,  yet  God's  designs  for  our  fallen  world  are  still  full  of 
grace  and  truth;  and  mercy  shall  return  to  Israel,  and  through 
them  to  the  Gentiles;  and  we  who  now  trust  in  Jesus  and  con- 
fess him,  shall  yet  see  our  King,  the  [91]  acknowledged  Head 
of  all  the  earth,  reigning  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords. 

And  what  holy  joy  should  fill  his  people  when  they  dwell 
on  these  glorious  prospects!  "Sing  and  rejoice,  0  daughter  of 
Zion,  for  lo  I  come  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  thee,  saith 
the  Lord;  and  many  nations  shall  be  joined  to  the  Lord,  and 
shall  be  my  people,  and  I  will  dwell  in  the  midst  of  thee,  and 
thou  shalt  know  that  the  Lord  of  hosts  hath  sent  me  unto  thee." 

Christian  reader,  have  we  not  too  much  lost  the  joyful  hope 
of  the  earth's  fullest  glory  by  refusing  to  believe  so  large  a 
testimony  as  God's  word  has  given  to  it?  and  thus  have  not 
we  and  the  church  at  large  sunk  into  similar  unbelief  with  the 
Jews,  and  also  into  the  low  state  of  the  world,  so  as  hardly  to 
be  distinguished  from  it?  Rom.  xi.  30 — 33.  Oh  let  our  affec- 
tions be  set  071  things  above,  looking  thence  for  the  Saviour,  (Col. 
iii.  1 — 4.)  and  our  conversation  be  in  heaven  cheered  with  the 
glorious  hope  of  his  return  and  our  then  being  made  like  him. 
Phil.  iii.  20,  21.      1  John  iii.  3. 

The  Lord  himself  fill  us  with  these  high  and  holy  hopes,  and 
quicken  us  and  raise  us  up  together,  and  make  us  sit  together  in 
heavenly  places  in  Christ  Jesus! 

VOL.  II. — 56 


70  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


CHAPTER  VII. 

ON  THE  LITERAL  INTERPRETATION  OP  PROPHECY. 

[92]  Clear  views  of  the  principles  of  interpretation  of  scrip- 
ture prophecies  are  of  great  advantage  towards  a  well  grounded 
faith  in  their  testimony.  A  simple,  teachable,  child-like  spirit, 
and  next  to  this,  an  acquaintance  with  the  word  of  God,  are 
indeed  most  important  guides,  in  this  as  in  every  other  part  of 
divine  truth.  The  application  of  the  promises  in  the  prophe- 
cies to  the  Christian  church  has  already  been  pointed  out.  A 
few  farther  remarks  are  needful  to  shew  that  this  by  no  means 
sets  aside  the  literal  interpretation,  and  may  help  to  clear  away 
part  of  the  doubt,  which  many  feel,  from  the  frequent  and  con- 
fused mention  of  literal,  figurative,  symbolical,  allegorical,  and 
other  modes  of  interpretation. 

All  scripture  prophecy  may  be  classed  under  three  heads, 
direct  prophecy,  parables  or  visions,  and  the  explanations  of 
these.  It  is  the  second  class  which  render  distinctions  need- 
ful to  see  clearly  the  warrant  for  our  faith. 

In  prophetic  parables  or  visions,  just  as  in  doctrinal  parables, 
the  literal  sense  only  carries  us  thus  [93]  far,  that  the  parable 
was  uttered,  or  the  vision  seen.  The  letter  is  a  history, — the 
prophetic  meaning  is  to  be  learned  by  the  explanation  adjoined, 
and  by  comparing  scripture  with  scripture,  and  thus  expound- 
ing the  symbols  with  the  help  of  divine  wisdom.  The  last 
twenty  chapters  of  Ezekiel,  Dan.  ii.  iii.  vii.  viii.  and  Zech.  i — 
V.  with  the  Revelation,  are  of  this  kind.  Among  the  reasons 
why  it  has  pleased  God  to  reveal  part  of  his  prophecies  in  this 
form,  these  appear  the  chief.  To  veil  the  truths  contained 
from  the  careless  or  profane.  Matt.  viii.  1;  xiii.  II — 13.  Dan. 
xii.  ,10.  Rev.  i.  2.  To  allure  the  curiosity  and  reward  the  dili- 
gence of  his  servants.  Eccles.  viii.  1.  Prov.  i.  5,  6.  Rev.  i.  1 
— 3.  To  express  more  vividly,  by  symbols,  objects  of  pro- 
phecy, which  could  scarcely  be  expressed  in  common  lan- 
guage, as  empires  and  dynasties,  with  their  spiritual  character 
and  varied  forms; — lastly,  to  lead  our  thoughts  more  deep  into 
the  events  of  God's  providence,  by  setting  forth  the  fixed  and 
lasting  features  of  the  changes  it  unfolds,  and  the  analogy  of 
nature  with  all  spiritual  truth.  But  all  these  imply  that  to  pa- 
tient, prayerful  search,  its  meaning  will  be  more  and  more  re- 
vealed, that  certain  light  is  even  here  attainable, —  llic  u-ise  shall 


to"  THE  PROPHECIES.  7X 

ii7iderslamJ;  and  that  the  explanations  which  are  mixed  with  the 
visions,  are  for  the  end  of  guiding  us  to  the  full  meaning,  and 
arc  themselves  to  be  taken  in  their  simple  and  literal  sense. 
Such  are  the  passages,  Kev.  i.  7,  11,  17 — iiO;  ii.  iii.  v.  9,  10; 
vii.  14,  17;  ix.  G,  20,  21;  xi.  17,  IS;  xiii.  9,  10;  xv.  15;  xvii. 
I,  7 — IS;  XX.  5,  6;   xxi.  3 — S. 

Setting  these  apart,  propliecy,  like  all  other  scripture,  is  to 
be  literally  interpreted.  By  this  it  is  not  meant  that  figures 
are  excluded;  but  only  that  [94]  that  sense  is  to  be  allixed, 
which  would  first  and  at  once  suggest  itself  to  a  simj^le  mind, 
and  that  figures  exist  only  where  the  context  makes  their 
presence  clear,  as  in  passages  not  prophetic.  And  this  rule 
springs  from  the  reflection,  that  God's  words  were  given  to  be 
understood.  Though,  as  the  messages  of  Infinite  Wisdom, 
they  ma}'  contain  a  further  and  deeper  meaning  which  the  wisest 
men,  and  angels  themselves  (1  Peter  i.)  can  but  in  part  com- 
jM'ehend,  they  must  at  least  have  that  meaning  which  they  con- 
vey at  first  to  the  simplest  mind.  They  would  otherwise  be 
more  like  heathen  oracles,  than  revelations  of  Divine  truth: 
neither  would  men  be  so  often  charged  with  the  sin  of  slow- 
ness of  heart  to  believe  their  sayings. 

To  confirm  this,  we  have  only  to  reflect  further  that  Old 
Testament  prophecies  were  given  to  Jews,  before  the  time  of 
the  Gentile  dispensation.  They  could  not  then  have  under- 
stood them  but  in  the  letter,  that  Jerusalem  meant  Jerusalem 
the  city  of  David,  the  chosen  seat  of  God; — Zion,  the  mount 
where  tiie  temple  stood; — Israel,  the  nation  separated  from 
other  nations  to  the  name  and  worship  of  God.  Yet  the  truth  of 
these  promises  was  to  be  the  anchor  of  their  souls  in  the  midst 
of  trouble,  and  in  times  of  darkness.  Surely  then  he  who 
marked  as  iniquity  the  spoiling  of  Naboth's  vineyard,  though 
with  the  ofl'er  of  a  better  in  exchange,  would  never  disappoint 
the  hope  of  the  faithful  Jewg,  though  he  may  graciously  add 
to  the  promise  thus  given,  a  farther  and  larger  blessing.  Our 
Lord  warns  us  expressly  against  such  a  view,  saying,  "Think 
not  that  1  am  come  to  destroy  the  law  or  the  prophets;"  Matt. 
v.  17.  His  reproofs  to  his  disciples,  or  the  pharisees,  are  never 
drawn  from  their  [95]  belief  in  their  Messiah's  kingdom  on 
earth  and  their  nation's  glory;  but  for  their  disbelief,  thi'ough 
carnal  pride,  of  prophecies,  alike  plain,  of  the  Messiah's  suf- 
ferings and  Israel's  desolation. 

It  has  indeed  been  shewn  that  the  Christian  is  entitledto 
apply  to  himself  the  ))romises  of  spiritual  blessings  made  to 
the  Jews  of  old.  They  are  to  him  "all  yea  and  amen  in 
Christ  Jesus."  But  this  has  led  to  a  great  mistake  in  the  in- 
tC4'pretation  of  the  Old  Testament  prophecies — (a  mistake  in 


72  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

which  the  author  long  partook,)  of  confining  their  meaning 
simply  to  the  Christian  church,  and  not  taking  their  literal 
application  to  the  Jewish  nation,  in  a  fulfilment  which,  we 
have  so  much  scriptural  reason  to  expect,  will  take  place  here- 
after. St.  Paul  explicitly  applies  Isa.  lix.  20,  to  a  future  fulfil- 
ment (Rom.  xi.  26);  Isa.  xxv.  8,  to  the  time  of  the  resurrec- 
tion (I  Cor.  XV.  54);  and  Hag.  ii.  G,  to  a  future  shaking  of  the 
heavens  and  the  earth,  (Heh.  xii.  26);  and  tliereby  distinctly 
teaches  us  that  there  will  be  a  future  fulfilment  of  the  pas- 
sages. There  are  statements  in  the  prophecies  that  cannot, 
without  the  greatest  force  upon  words,  be  applied  merely  spi- 
ritually,-or  be  viewed  as  already  literally  fulfilled,  c.nd  which 
we  may  therefore  expect  will  have  a  literal  accomplishment 
hereafter.* 

The  right  combination  of  the  literal  interpretation  of  a  pro- 
phecy, as  to  its  past  or  future  fulfilment,  with  the  present  per- 
sonal application  of  its  promises  to  the  believer's  individual 
use;  and  the  right  union  of  the  interpretation  of  the  predic- 
tion by  historical  facts,  with  its  personal  use  in  the  way  of  com- 
fort, example,  warning,  direction,  and  hope  for  the  future  [96] 
glor}',  give  us  the  full  advantage  of  the  prophetic  word.  These 
things  have  been  too  much  disjoined. t  Having  therefore  now 
considered  the  practical  application  of  the  promises  to  our- 
selves, we  must  also  notice  the  literal  interpretation  of  the 
prophecies  as  they  concern  more  immediately  those  of  whom 
they  speak. 

The  privileges  and  blessings  of  Christians  under  the  gospel 
are  truly  great,  and  the  present  enjoyment  of  spiritual  mer- 
cies are  of  incalculable  value:  "Blessed  be  the  God  and  the 
Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  hath  blessed  us  with  all 
spiritual  blessings  in  heavenly  things  in  Christ  Jesus,"  (Eph.  i. 
3,)  may  every  Christian  say;  but  ihe  mlierilayice  to  which  we 
diVe predestined  is  yet  to  come.  We  are  now  sealed  with  that  Holy 
Spirit  of  promise  which  is,  however,  only  the  earnest  of  our  in- 
herita/ice,  iwlil  the  redemption  of  the  purchased  possession  unto  the 
praise  of  his  glory.  Our  present  privileges  still  leave  ns  groan- 
ing within  ourselves,  waiting  for  the  adoption,  to  wit,  ihe  redemp- 
tio7i  of  our  bodies.   (Rom.  viii.  23;  2  Cor.  v.  4.) 

This  may  teach  us,  that  any  application  of  the  glorious  pro- 
phecies of  the  Old  Testament  to  the  church  now  militant, 
though  the  Jews  are  scattered  over  the  earth,  and  the  witnesses 

*  See  Mr.  Piatt's  Thoughts  on  Old  Testament  prophecies. 

t  On  the  Psalms,  Allix,  Horsley,  and  Fry,  give  us  their  views  of  the  pro- 
phetical meaning.  Amesius  in  Psaimo^,  Dickson,  and  Home,  give  lis  their 
spiritual,  practical,  and  devotional  use;  but  both  views  are  needful  to  attain 
the  full  benefit  of  the  Psalms. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  73 

proplicsy  ill  sackcloth,  must  be  vastly  short  of  their  full  mean- 
ing; they  belonj^  to  Clu'istians,  indeed,  in  such  foretastes  and 
earnests  as  the  Divine  Spirit  may  now  impart,  and  in  the  joy- 
ful anticipation  of  Christian  hope;  but  not  in  the  present  pos- 
session and  enjoyment  of  the  predicted  [VI]  glories.  We 
might  here  turn  Bishop  Ilail's  remark,  varying  the  a|iplication; 
"to  tie  those  frequent  and  large  promises"  to  a  mere  spiritu- 
ality of  sense,  which  Christians  have  never  yet  enjoyed,  is 
limiting  the  Divine  |Dromises  where  we  have  no  right  to  do  it. 
There  may  be  a  much  larger  literal  fulfihiient,  as  well  as  more 
extended  sj^iritual  blessings  in  the  future  state  of  tiie  chui-ch 
of  Christ,  consisting  of  Jews  and  Gentiles  dwelling  on  earth, 
and  in  the  bliss  of  the  glorified  saints,  dwelling  with  Christ 
their  Lord  in  the  heavenly  Jerusalem.  The  scrijjl teres  camiol  be 
broken,  (John  x.  35,)  should  be  to  us  an  axiom  in  their  inter- 
pretation. "Heaven  and  earth  shalt  pass,  but  onejotorone 
tittle  shall  in  no  wise  pass  from  the  law  till  all  be  fulfilled." 
(]\latt.  V.  11;  xxiv.  35.)  However  we  may,  for  illustration, 
accommodate  them  to  the  Christian  church,  their  real  meaning 
as  prophecies  has  not,  as  far  as  we  can  judge,  had  an  adequate 
fulfilment  in  events  that  have  yet  taken  place,  and  therefore  we 
may  consider  that  they  are  to  be  realized  in  a  more  blessed 
state  than  this  world  has  ever  yet  witnessed. 

Let  not  any  imagine  that  the  glow  of  eastern  imagery,  and 
poetic  imagination,  led  the  prophets  to  give  what  may  to  us 
appear  exaggerated  views  of  the  state  of  the  church  of  Christ. 
It  is  not  really  so.  The  Parables  of  our  Lord,  and  the  pre- 
dictions of  the  book  of  Revelation,  shewing  us  the  trials  of  the 
church  and  the  witnesses  prophesying  in  sackcloth,  may  guard 
us  against  such  a  perversion:  and  the  closing  chapters  of  that 
book,  may  lead  us  to  a  fuller  view  of  the  prophecies  of  the 
Old  Testament.  It  is  also  a  most  unworthy  idea  of  the  words 
of  the  Divine  Spirit,  to  think  that  they  are  [98]  swelled  out 
beyond  the  just  meaning;  Odd  is  able  to  do  exceeding  ahinidanlUj 
above  all  zee  u^k  or  think,  (Eph.  iii.  20;)  and  it  is  perfectly  clear 
that  the  promises  to  the  patiiarchs  were  not  realized. to  them 
individually,  and  yet  wait  for  their  full  accomplishment.  {iS^is 
viii.  4,  5.    iJeb.  x!  S  — IG,  39,  40. 

It  is  necessary  to  a  consistent  interpretation,  and  it  throws 
great  light  on  the  Old  Testament  predictions,  and  on  the  future 
purposes  of  God,  to.  take  them  first,  and  generally,  in  their 
plain,  literal,  and  obvious  meaning: — Zion  meaning  Zion— 
Judah  meaning  Judah — Israel  meaning  Israel — and  Jerusalem 
meaning  Jeru^^alem.  INIark  how  far  they  were  accom[)lished 
when  Christ  first  came,  (as  in  Isaiah  liii.;  Dan.  ix.  25,  2G,)and 
then  consider  what  has  yet  been  unaccomplished,  and  may  be 
56* 


74  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

realized  in  the  future  restoration  of  the  Jews.  Let  us  inter- 
pret the  unfulfilled  on  the  same  principle,  and  in  the  same  lite- 
ral way  as  we  do  the  fulfilled. 

May  we  not  (the  author  must  include  himself,)  have  per- 
verted the  scriptures;  have  wronged  the  Jews,  have  obscured 
the  future  glorious  kingdom  of  Christ;  have  misdirected  the 
church,  and  hidden  from  it  the  judgments  yet  to  come  on  the 
ungodly,  by  attempting  to  spiritualize  that  which  God  intended 
not  to  be  spiritualized,  but  to  be  literally  understood? 

It  is  allowed  that  there  is  much  figurative  and  symbolical 
language  in  the  scriptures,  and  especially  in  the  prophetical 
writings.  Some  prophecies  are  plain  and  literal,  and  others 
symbolical;  it  should  be  considered,  therefore,  whether  the 
prophecies  be  symbolical,  such  as  are  Daniel  ii.  and  vii.  and 
much  of  the  book  of  Revelation;  or  simple  and  literal  as  [99] 
many  prophecies  in  Isaiah.  Figurative  language  in  the  sym- 
bolical prophecies  is  frequently  "taken  fiom  the  analogy  be- 
tween the  world  natural,  and  an  empire  or  kingdom  considered 
as  a  world  politic.*'*  The  rules  which  Sir  Isaac  Newton 
gives,  and  the  examples  of  Daubuz,  on  the  prophetic  language, 
are  valuable;  though  probal^ly  no  rules  of  interjDretation  yet 
fixed  on  this  point  are  altogether  unexceptionable.  Much  scrip- 
tural and  heavenly  wisdom  is  requisite  for  fully  understanding 
the  right  interpretation  of  the  language  of  the  varied  prophe- 
cies.  Dan.  xii.  4,  S  — 10. 

A  difference  between  a  symbol  and  a  figure  may  be  noticed. 
All  language  is  full  of  figures  which  convey  the  meaning  quite 
as  accurately  as  plain  expressions,  and  much  more  forcibly.  A 
symbol  is  an  emblematic  or  allegorical  sign;  a  purposely  de- 
signed picture,  using  things  universally  known  to  convey 
knowledge  to  our  minds;  and  thus  concealing  and  yet  illustrat- 
ing; hiding  from  the  careless,  and  yet  speaking  more  expli- 
citly than  words,  which  have  a  variable  meaning,  and  could  not 
be  so  exactly  translated,  to  the  diligent  searcher  of  scripture. 
The  meaning  of  symbols  is,  however,  made  yet  clearer  by 
literal  explanations.  Thus  we  are  informed  that  Candlesiicks 
mean  Churches,  Rev.  i.  20.  The  ivoman  means  the  great  city 
rotnch  rcigneth  over  the  kings  of  the  earth,  (Rev.  xvii.  18,)  the 
DragoJi  a?id  Old  Serpent  means  the  Devil  and  SataiJ.  Rev.  xx.  2. 

The  distinction  between  symbolical  and  literal  prophecies 
may  be  distinctly  seen  in  those  of  Daniel.  The  first  part  of 
the  prophecies,  chap.  ii.  from  31 — 35,  is  symbolical:  then 
comes  the  literal  explanation,  verse  36 — 45.  The  first  part 
of  ch.  vii.  verse  1 — 14,  [100]  is  chiefly  symbolical,  the  latter 
part,  (verse  15 — 27,)  is  the  literal  explanation.  The  eleventh 
*  See  Sir  I.  Newton  on  Daniel  chap.  ii. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  75 

chapter  is  literal  prophecy,  called  ihe  scripture  of  truth,  (Dan.  x, 
2,)  the  truth,  (Dan  xi.  21,)  in  opposition  to  figure  and  symbol. 
From  the  latter  part  of  this  remarkable  prophecy,  many  ex- 
pect a  future  developement  of  Antichrist.  Mr.  Faber  con- 
siders that  the  Antichrist  predicted  by  St.  John,  is'the  same 
enemy  as  the  wilful  king  in  Daniel,  (chap,  xi.)  and  he  views 
the  actions  of  Antichrist  os  mainly  constituting  the  third  woe, 
(Rev.  xi.)  the  fulfilment  of  which  he  considers  as  conuncncing 
with  the  French  Revolution.  The  Author  cannot  see  that  the 
latter  part  of  Daniel  xi.  refers  only  to  that  whicli  is  supposed 
to  be  emphatically  and  exclusively  the  Antichrist.  J\];iny  par- 
ticulars have  had  a  remaikable  fulfilment  already  in  the  history 
of  Antiochus,  of  the  Saracens,  and  of  the  Turks,  as  developed 
by  Brightman,  in  his  Exposition  of  Daniel  xi.,  Mede,  Newton, 
Keith,  &c.;  the  prophecy  is  not,  however,  yet  fully  accom- 
plished, and  when  that  which  remains  unfulfilled  is  accom- 
plished, it  doubtless  will  make  the  whole  clear.  The  change 
in  the  description  of  the  beast,  (Rev.  xvii.  compared  with  Rev. 
xiii.)  leads  us  to  expect  that  change  in  the  Roman  empire  be- 
fore its  destruction,  which  will  more  remarkably  manifest  the 
workings  of  every  Antichrist  previous  to  the  final  overthrow 
of  Christ's  enemies.  The  third  woe  appears  to  be  the  day  of 
judgment.   Rev.  xi.  13. 

The  symbolical  character  of  much  of  the  chief  book  of  pro- 
phecies in  the  New  Testament,  the  Revelation,  is  obvious. 
It  is  full  also  of  literal  and  plain  expressions.  The  application 
of  expressions,  originally  adajjted  to  the  Jewish  Dispensation 
[101]  throughout  the  apostolic  writings,  to  the  use  of  the 
Christian  church,  composed  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  their 
enlarged  meaning,  in  this  use,  has  been  sufliciently  explained 
and  justified. =^  The  Revelation  has  many  Jewish  ideas,  cha- 
racters and  expressions,  but  they  are  applicable  to  the  Gentile 
Christian  churches,  and  fulfilled  in  their  histor}-.  The  term 
Babt/lu/i  is  so  explained  in  'the  Book,  and,  by  the  course  of 
events,  that  it  cannot  be  applied  to  the  literal  Babylon;  nor  the 
term  Jerusalem,  merely  to  the  literal  Jerusalem;  nor  the  term 
Jew  to  the  literal  Jew  only,  (Rev.  ii.  9;  Rom.  ii.  28,  29);  nor 
the  Lamb  slain,  to  the  literal  lamb  sacrificed  in  tlie  temple, 
(Rev.  v.  G);  nor  \\\e  golden  vials  full  of  odours,  (Rev.  v.  8,)  to 
the  incense  oflered  in  the  temple.  This  consideration  is  deci- 
sive in  the  Author's,  mind,  to  shew  that  events  of  the  Christian 
church  fulfil  the  Apocalypse,  and  that  we  need  not,  and  ought 
not,  because  no  literal  fuliilment  has  yet  taken  place,  to  ima- 
gine that  these  may  not  have  been  a  fulfilment  of  the  symbols, 

♦  See  Mendham's  Clavis  Apostolica  for  many  useful  remarks  on  the  New- 
Testament  application  of  Old  Testament  language. 


7(5  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

after  the  manner  in  which  Protestants  generally  concur,  though 
they  may  not  yet  clearly  see  or  fully  agree  in  particular  appli- 
cation. It  is  generally  admitted  that  the  Jews  are  included  in 
the  later  triumphs  of  the  cliurch  foretold  in  this  book:  but  it 
would  be  here  a  false  literalness  to  apply  words  taken  from 
the  Jewish  dispensation,  merely  literally,  or  exclusively  to  the 
Jews.* 

It  strengthens  these  considerations  when  we  remember  [102] 
that  the  four  beasts  of  Daniel,  (chapter  vii.)  refer  to  the  four 
universal  kingdoms  of  the  earth;  and  it  is  generally  admitted 
both  by  Protestants  and  Romanists,  that  the  fourth  beast  of 
Daniel  is  the  same  as  the  beast  described  by  St.  John,  and  that 
both  point  out  the  Roman  empire.  Cressener  shews  this  at 
length  in  fourteen  different  particulars,  and  concludes,  "it  is 
therefore  unquestionable,  that  the  fourth  beast  in  Daniel  is  the 
same  with  the  beast  in  the  Revelations."  He  brings  extracts 
from  the  Romanists,  Viega,  Alcassar,  Malvenda,  and  Ribera,  as 
concurring  in  this  view.t  The  learned  Romanist,  S3'lviera,  iden- 
tifies too  the  beast  of  Revelation  with  that  of  Daniel,  and  brings 
forward  many  Romanists  and  Fathers  to  support  this  interpre- 
tation.| 

Mede  thus  states  his  view:  ''I  conceive  Daniel  to  be  a  con- 
tracted Apocalypse,  and  the  Apocalypse  Daniel  explicate,  in 
that  where  both  treat  about  the  same  subject,  namely,  what  was 
revealed  to  Daniel  concerning  the  fourth  kingdom,  but  sum- 
marily and  in  gross,  \yas  shewed  to  John  particularly,  with  the 
distinction  and  order  of  the  several  fates  and  circumstances 
M^hich  were  to  betide  and  accompany  the  same.  And  that 
therefore  Daniel's  prophecy  is  not  terminated  with  the  first, 
but  reacheth  to  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  as  appears  b}'  that 
description  of  the  glorious  coming,  and  of  the  great  judgment, 
(Dan.  vii.)  and  his  prophecy  of  the  resurrection,  (chap,  xii.) 
This  has  been  the  constant  tradition  of  the  church,  from  the 
apostles'  da3-s  to  this  last  age,  and  was  of  the  church  of  the 
Jews  before,  and  at  our  Saviour's  time.  And  if  the  apostles 
had  ever  [103]  taught  the  church  otherwise,  it  could  never 
have  been  so  fully  forgotten." § 

Sir  Isaac  Newton  also  says — "the  Apocalypse  of  St.  John  is 
written  in  the  same  style  as  the  prophecies  of  Daniel,  and  has 
the  same  relation  to  them  which  they  have  one  to  another;  so 

*  In  lliis  view  the  radical  defect  of  Brown's  "Tlie  Jew,  the  Maslcr-Key  of 
the  Revelation,"  apptyins:  it  mainly  to  the  Jews,  and  of  iVIr.  Burgh's  "Revela- 
tion Unfulfilled,"  may  be  seen.  See  the  Review  of  Mr.  Burgh's  book  in  the 
Dublin  Ciuistian  Herald,  vol.iii.  p.  270. 

t  See  Cressener's  Demonstration,  p.  82—89;  See  also  p.  8,  9. 

t  See  his  work  on  the  Apocalypse,  vol.  ii.  p.  121,  &c. 

§  See  his  Works,  page  787. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  77 

that  all  of  them  togetlicr  make  one  complete  prophecy,  and  an  in- 
terpretation thereof.  The  j)roj)hecy  is  tiistingiii.shed  into  seven 
successive  j)arts  by  the  opening  of  the  seven  seals  of  tiie  Book 
which  Daniel  was  commanded  to  seal  up,  (Daniel  xii.  4,  9.) 
and  hence  it  is  called  tlie  Apocalvjjsc  or  Revelation  of  Jesus 
Christ."* 

But  during  that  fourth  empire,  the  Jews,  though  there  be  a 
rcm/iuu!,  are,  as  a  people,  fallen,  and  iliminished,  cast  aicuij,  a?id 
broken  off,  (Rom.  xi.  11  —  IS.)  that  the  Gentiles  might  be  grafted 
in,  reconciled f  einiched  and  saved;  a  people  being  taken  out  of 
them  for  the  name  of  God,  at  the  Saviour's  return  he  uill  build 
again  the  tabernacle  cf  David,  but  not  till  then.   Acts  xv.  14  — 16. 

The  predictions  of  Daniel  (chap.  ii.  and  vii.)  and  of  St.  John, 
relate  to  the  times  of  the  Gentiles.  St.  John  takes  up  that 
j)art  of  Daniel's  predictions,  which  was  left  unaccomplished, 
and  gives  a  more  minute  and  full  detail,!  for  the  use  of  those 
who  were  God's  servants  in  general,  and  assuring  them  the  thi?igs 
7rould  shorlli/  come  to  pass.  To  apply,  then,  the  prophecies  of 
Revelation  jjrimarily,  mainly,  and  almost  exclusively  to  the 
Jews,  is  to  carry  literal  interpretation  too  far,  and  to  go  on  a 
fundamentally  erroneous  [104]  principle.  To  consider  also, 
as  some  have  done,  tiie  Revelation  as  wholly  unfulfilled,  is  to 
suppose  nothing  taking  place  of  things  which  were  said  shortly 
to  come  to  pass,  and  to  leave  the  servants  of  God,  for  ISOO 
j-ears,  without  the  light  of  particular  prophecy.  The  painful 
fact  of  many  differences,  or  mistakes,  of  interpreters,  will  not 
remove  an  improbability  whicli  must  be  considered  great.  Let 
us  remember,  also,  the  explicit  statements  of  the  value  of  pro- 
phecy, as  a  light  to  the  church;  (Amos  iii.  7.  John  xv.  15. 
2  Peter  i.  19.)  and  the  large  concurrence  of  laborious,  patient, 
and  deeply  learned,  and  pious  Protestants;  and  the  important 
fact  that  one  grand  instrument  of  effecting  the  blessed  Reforma- 
tion, was  the  uniform  testimojiy  of  tiie  Reformers,  adopted  by 
the  Protestant  church  every  where,  that  Popery  was  the  Man 
of  Sin,  and  Papal  Rome  the  Babylon  of  Revelation.  But  for 
this  interpretation  of  prophecy,  we  might  still  have  been  in 
the  darkness  and  infatuation  of  that  awful  perversion  of  the 
gospel. 

The  importance  of  chronological  prophecy  to  aid  us  now  in 
preparedness  for  the  day  of  Christ,  is  great,  and  the  general 
interpretation  has  been  the  chief  means  of  strengthening  and 
confirming,  if  not  of  exciting  attention  to  this.  An  wholly 
unfulfilled  Revelation  leaves  us  without  any  guide  on  this  most 
important  point. 

♦  See  Newton's  Observations,  p.  2.54. 

t-See  Mr.  Habershon's  Work  lor  the  illustraiion  of  this,  p.  G,  7. 


Y3  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

A  vast  variety  of  puzzling  as  well  as  important  questions 
may  be  asked;  and  very  many  difficulties  presented  quite  over- 
whelming at  first  sight.  Bishop  Newton  says,  "folly"  (I  would 
rather  say  ingenuity)  "may  ask  more  questions  than  wisdom 
can  answer."  This  is  the  case  with  everv  subject.  Even 
with  those  prophecies  that  have  been  obviously,  and  in  a  large 
[105]  part  fulfilled,  there  are  sentences  which  have  not  appa- 
rently been  realized,  and  which  we  therefore  conclude,  yet 
wait  for  their  fulfilment,  or  for  farther  light  respecting  them. 
Difficulties  do  not  overturn  a  system  of  interpretation;  the 
human  intellect  is  strong  to  pull  down,  but  weak  to  see  God's 
will,  and  the  fulfilling  of  his  purposes,  and  to  build  up  his 
truth.  This  is  not  stated  as  an  objection  to  the  pointing  out 
of  difficulties,  but  as  a  reason  why,  though  there  are  real  diffi- 
culties, and  we  cannot  see  the  whole  of  the  case,  we  should 
not  on  that  account  disregard  and  set  aside  a  system  of  inter- 
pretation which  in  many  of  the  most  important  particulars, 
meets  the  terms  of  the  prophecy,  and  allows  subsequent  events 
that  may  complete  the  whole.  The  course  of  investigation  may, 
and  the  course  of  time  will,  assuredly,  clear  up  all  the  difficul- 
ties of  God's  word;  and  xve  shall -knorv  as  rce  are  known.  1  Cor. 
xiii.  12.  Nor  can  we  expect  perfectly  to  comprehend  any 
part  of  divine  truth,  till  that  which  is  perfect  is  come,  verse  10. 

It  may  serve  very  much  to  weaken  the  force  of  these  ob- 
jections, to  look  at  similar  difficulties  in  prophecies  which  our 
Lord  and  his  apostle^  notice  as  fulfilling  in  their  day,  and  the 
obscurities  attaching  to  them.  Compare  for  instance  the  refe- 
rences in  Matthew  with  the  Old  Testament  Prophecies,  and 
see  whether  there  be  not  scope  for  an  able  mind  to  make  diffi- 
culties. Far  also,  is  universal  consent  from  being  a  necessary 
test  of  truth.  Some  of  the  Jews,  enlightened  by  prophecy, 
(Luke  ii.  25,  38.)  cordially  received  Christ;  but  the  great  body 
of  the  Jewish  nation  rejected  our  divine  Lord,  (Acts  xiii.  27.) 
because  they  shut  their  eyes  to  predictions  which  had  [106] 
real  difficulties,  but  still  light  enough  to  guide  them,  and  which 
we  are  assured  were  actually  fulfilled.  May  those,  then,  who 
are  staggered  at  the  varieties  of  opinion,  and  the  ditficulties  in 
the  Protestant  interpretation  of  the  Revelation,  duly  weigh 
this!  The  Jews  still  reject  even  the  most  plainly  fulfilled  pro- 
phecies of  Christ;  and  even  the  most  attached  disciples  of  our 
Lord  were  long  in  understanding  the  prophecies  that  were  ful- 
filling before  their  eyes.  (Luke  xxiv.  21.)  A  prophecy  may 
be  fulfilled,  though  professing  and  even  real  servants  of  Christ 
dilFcr  about  it,  and  do  not  think  that  it  has  been  accomplished. 
If  we  wait  till  all  are  agreed,  before  we  are  influenced  by  pro- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  79 

phetic  truth,  we  must  wait  till  the  day  of  grace  be  passed,  and 
Christ  be  come  in  his  j2;Iory. 

It  appears  to  the  author  that  most  of  the  materials  of  a  true 
interpretation  of  the  Apocalypse  have  been  s;alhered  together 
by  those  who  have  trodden  in  the  steps  of  Mecic;  but  he  feels 
doubtful  whether  these  materials  have  yet  (valuable  as  the 
writings  of  Vitringa,  Cressener,  Newton,  Woodhouse,  Faber, 
Cuninghame,  &c.  are,)  been  so  selected  and  classified,  as  to 
furnish  that  which  will  be  found  to  be  exactly  true  in  the  end. 
But  let  none  wait  for  farther  light  before  they  are  influenced 
by  them  to  preparation  for  our  Lord^s  coming.  Whether  it 
may  please  the  Lord,  or  not,  to  give  to  any  of  his  servants  be- 
fore his  coming,  the  true  interpretation  of  the  whole,  who  can 
tell?  More  understanding,  however,  in  the  last  days,  is  ex- 
pressly promised  to  the  wise,  (Dan.  xii.  10;)  and  enough  is 
clear  to  answer  one  great  end  of  prophcc}',  and  to  impress  upon 
the  whole  church  the  solemn  duty  of  diligent  preparation  lor, 
[107]  and  lively  expectation  of  the  day  of  Christ.  When  that 
glorious  Being  who  alone  was  found  zvortfnj  in  heaven  and  earth, 
to  take  the  hook  and  open  the  seals  thereof,  (see  Rev.  v.)  returns 
again,  he  will  unfold  what  are  now  difficulties  in  the  full  ac- 
complishment of  predictions,  and  realize  his  own  promise; 
JVhat  J  do,  thou  knoicest  not  noic,  but  thou  shall  know  hereafter. 
John  xiii.  7.  As  the  Revelation  was  given  by  him  to  be  a 
present  light  to  the  church  militant  in  a  dark  world:  so  its 
accomplishment  may  be  opened  by  him  to  display  his  full  glory 
to  the  church  triumphant  in  the  heavenly  kingdom. 

The  tendency  of  the  new  view  of  an  Apocalypse  wholly 
unfulfilled,  is  to  throw  men  off  from  a  state  of  watchfulness 
and  readiness  for  our  Lord's  coming.  If  once  men  can  be 
brought  to  think  the  great  book  of  prophecy  of  our  Lord's 
coming  to  be  yet  unaccomplished,  a  vast  variety  of  events  have 
then  previously  to  take  place  without  any  preceding  clue  as  to 
the  time.  It  has  the  same  effect  as  a  spiritual  coming  before 
the  Millennium,  making  it  more  difficult  to  realize  the  coming 
as  a  thief  and  as  a  snare,  to  us  at  the  present  time;  and  so  im- 
practicable, to  be  always  in  a  watching  and  waiting  spirit  for 
that  blessed,  though  most  tremendous  day. 

The  remarkable  prophi-xy  of  our  Lord,  (recorded  Matt, 
xxiv.  and  xxv.,  Mark  xiii.,  and  Luke  xxi.)  is  almost  wholly 
literal.*  That  this  prediction  cannot  throughout  be  intended 
to  point  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  (as  Bishop  Newton  and 
many  others  have  imagined,)  though  generally  also  consider- 
ing it  [lOS]  typical  of  Christ's  second  coming.  Bishop  Horsley 

♦  See  Myers'  "Prophecies  delivered  by  Christ  himself,"  for  some  valuable 
thoughts  in  illustration  of  this  prophecy. 


§Q  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

has  sufficiently  shewn  in  his  sermons  upon  it.  That  the  ex- 
pression 'Uhis  generation  shall  71  ot  pass  till  all  be  fulfilled,'^  need 
not  be  limited  to  the  then  existing  generation,  has  been  proved 
in  various  ways.*  If  >£V5i  were  rendered  ?mtio?7,  the  expression 
would  be  parallel  to  Jer.  xxxi.  35,  36.  It  may  describe  simply 
an  evil  and  adulterous  generation,  as  Matt.  xii.  39.  [109] 
Psalm  xxii.  30,  giving  a  deep  lesson  that  the  infidel  and  self- 
righteous  generation  should  not  passs  away  till  all  those  solemn 
judgments  had  taken  place.  Our  Lord,  however,  apparently 
here  uses  ymi  as  a  note  of  time;  but  he  distinguishes  between 
these  thi?igs,  and  that  day,  and  the  interval  is  called  by  St.  Luke, 
the  times  of  the  Gentiles.  These  things,  as  far  as  related  to  the 
destruction  of  Jerusalem,  were  fulfilled  in  that  generation;  for 
his  coming  we  wait  the  close  of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  upon 
the  continuance  of  which  we  have  light  in  other  prophecies. 
The  order  of  expressions  in  St.  Luke,  shews  us  that  the  signs 
in  the  sun  shall  be  ahev  Jentsalem  shall  be  trodden  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  at  the  close  of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles.  Luke  xxi.  24, 
25.  St.  Luke  leads  us  thus  to  see  that  St.  Matthew's,  imme- 
diately after  the  tribulation  of  those  days,  refers  to  the  expiration 
of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  tribulation  to  an  extended 

*  See  Made,  p.  75-2;  Hersley's  Sermons,  Investigator,  vol.  i.  53,  376;  Cuning- 
hame,  p.  312.  The  remarks  of  Malclonatus,  an  able  Romanist,  upon  it  are 
curious,  and  to  this  effect:  "The  mure  recent  interpreters  of  the  heretics,  (i.  e. 
Protestants,)  and  even  of  some  Catholics  who  are  wont  to  follow  them  too 
much,  expound  this  "age"  as  if  the  sense  were,  before  that  age  of  men  who 
then  lived,  had  passed  awiiy,  Jerusalem  would  be  destroyed.  There  were  also 
formerly,  most  ancient  authors  who  so  explained  it,  but  Origen  calls  them 
simple  men;  and  truly  this  will  not  appear  to  be  the  sense  when  we  oppose  to 
it  another  better  sense.  Chrysosiom,  Theophylact,  Euthymius,  &c.  interpret 
it  a  generation  of  faithful  men,  as  if  Christ  said,  although  so  many  and  such 
great  calamities  should  come,  yet  the  church  should  not  perish  till  the  end  of  the 
world;  but  Jerome  understands  the  generation  of  all  men,  as  if  our  Lord  said, 
— before  the  human  race  passed  away,  all  the  things  which  he  had  predicted 
would  happen.  To  me  in  this  place,  all  the  world  seems  to  be  called  genera- 
tion, as  the  whole  begotten — as  elsewhere  the  creature  is  called  because  it  is 
all  the  created;  therefore  the  true  sense  appears  to  be,  that  so  certain  were  the 
things  which  Christ  predicted,  that  the  world  should  not  perish  before  they 
happened.  This  is  manifestly  to  be  collected  from  the  following  sentence. 
Heaven  rmd  earth  shall  pass  mcay,  &c.;  therefore  they  who  translate  age  for 
'generation,'  do  injury  to  the  sentence.''  The  opinions  of  Chrysostom,  The- 
ophylact, &c.  are  calculated  to  shew  how  little  Greek  writers  felt  that  the  ori- 
ginal Greek  word  confined  the  meaning  to  a  living  generation.  See  a  sensi- 
ble letter  in  the  British  Magazine,  vol.  xiv.  p.  790,  shewing  that  the  word 
yiyi±  is  not  always  used  in  its  chronological  signification:  see  Luke  xvi.  8.  It 
may  mean  (Matt,  xxiii.  36;  Mark  viii.  38;  Luke  xi.  31)  a  class  or  kind  of  per- 
sons of  which  the  persons  then  existing  were  the  living  representatives,  but 
which  included  their  fathers  (Matt,  xxiii.  32.)  equally  with  themselves,  and 
of  which  the  discriminating  feature  was,  not  contemporaneousness  of  exist- 
ence, but  community  of  character.  Psalm  xxii.  30;  cii.  18;  xii.  7.  The  idea 
in  our  Lord's  mind  would  thus  be,  this  generation  arc  the  men  of  this  world, 
as  distinguished  from  the  >«vs*  «  6o;^^(5yMff«  of  the  new  heavens  and  new  earth. 
They  are  the  Jew  after  the  flesh,  in  contradistinction  to  the  Jew  after  the 
Spirit. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  Ql 

period,  sliortencil  as  to  their  severity,  (mutilated  n'^xa^mo)  with  a 
paroxysm  at  its  ijcginnin^,  (Matthew  xxiv.  21,  22,)  and  at  its 
close.  (Matt.  xxiv.  29;  Dan.  xii.  1.)  The  expressions  in  J^uke 
xxi.  25,  26,  the  "signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the  moon,  and  in  the 
stars,  and  upon  the  earth, — distress  of  nations,  (eSvav,  Gentiles) 
with  perplexity;  the  sea  and  waves  roaring,  and  men's  hearts 
failing  them  for  fear,  and  for  looking  after  those  things  which 
are  coming  on  the  earth,  (c<x::/,Msv^),"  are  larger  than  to  be  limited 
to  the  land  of  Judea.  The  lifli/ifr  up  of  the  head,  (Luke  xxi.  28) 
is  inconsistent  with  the  stale  of  Jews  or  Christians,  at  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem. 

There  appears  a  mixture  of  figurative  and  literal  expressions 
in  Luke  xxi.  25,26,  but  tiiere  may  be  peculiar  commotions  in 
the  sea  to  fulfil  literally  tliat  part  [HO]  which  seems  most  figu- 
rative, and  also  a  literal  fulfilment  of  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in 
the  moon,  and  in  the  stars.  Yet  we  would  not  be  positive 
that  these  parts  of  this  truly  magnificent  prophecy,  reaching 
from  the  first  to  the  second  coming,  bearing  as  they  do  the 
appearance  of  a  mixture  of  literal  and  of  symbolical  expressions, 
are  only  to  be  literally  realized,  lest  we  be  waiting  for  tokens 
of  our  Saviour's  coming,  which  may  not  be  really  promised. 

The  whole  discourse  seems  to  have  three  leading  parts — 
1st.  The  preparation  for  the  desolation  of  Jerusalem,  INIatt. 
xxiv.  4— 14;  Mark  xiii.  4— 13;  Luke  xxi.  S— 19.  2nd.  The 
time  of  war  and  the  lengthened  desolation.  Matt.  xxiv.  15 — 
21;  Mark  xiii.  14 — 19;  Luke  xxi.  20 — 24.  3d.  The  events 
of  the  time  of  the  end,  including  the  coming  of  Christ,  Matt, 
xxiv.  22—31;  I\Iark  xiii.  20—27;  Luke  xx.  25— 2S.  The 
things  relating  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  were  fulfilled 
before  that  generation  passed  away.  Matt.  xxiv.  34;  Mark 
xiii.  30;  Luke  xxi.  32.  These  were  both  a  type  of,  and  a  step 
onward  to  the  coming  of  Christ.  Of  that  event  the  day  was 
unrcvealed.  JNLatt.  xxiv.  36;  JNLark  xiii.  32;  Luke  xxi.  34,  35. 
There  is  an  analogy  between'the  Jewish  tribulation  at  the  de- 
struction of  Jerusalem  and  the  Gentile  tribulation  at  the  coming 
of  Christ.  St.  Luke,  written  later,  anil  more  directly  for  the 
Gentile  churches,  furnishes  a  key  for  the  interpretation  of  parts 
of  this  discourse. 

This  wonderful  prophec)'  sets  before  us  with  the  plainness 
of  history  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  its  lengthened  deso- 
lation, and  the  prolonged  tribulation  of  the  Jews;  the  false 
teachers  that  should  arise  in  the  Christian  church;  the  revolu- 
tions preceding  [111]  the  coming  of  Christ,  his  sudden  com- 
ing, the  mourning  of  all  the  tribes  of  the  earth,  and  the 
gathering  together  of  his  people,  and  practically  im|)rovcs  the 
sojemn  subject  by  many  practical  lessons:   by  the  warning 

VOL.  II. — 57 


32  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

example  of  the  deluge  to  the  wicked;  and  by  four  parables, 
the  first  three  relating  to  his  professing  church — the  servants 
expecting  their  Lord's  return,  the  ten  virgins  and  the  talents; 
and  the  last,  the  sheep  and  goats,  relating  apparently  to  the 
judgment  of  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.* 

The  lessons  which  it  speaks  to  us,  after  the  revolutions  which 
we  have  been  witnessing  in  the  last  forty  years,  (which  proba- 
bly have  commenced  fulfilling,  Luke  xxi.  25,  26, )t  are  pecu- 
liarly impressive-.  They  are  the  lessons  for  this  gene- 
ration. May  our  God  lead  his  ministers  and  people  every 
where  diligently  to  study  these  lessons !."]: 

[112]  But  we  return  to  the  more  direct  consideration  of 
literal  interpretation.  In  a  remarkable  part  of  this  prophecy, 
there  is  an  express  declaration,  "Then  shall  they  see  the  Son 
of  Man  coming  in  the  clouds  with  great  power  and  glory." 
Mark  xiii.  26;  Luke  xxi.  27;  Matt.  xxiv.  30.  To  suppose 
that  this  is  a  spiritual  coming  at  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
appears  to  me  contrary  to  Matthew  xxiii.  39;  Luke  xxi.  28; 
and  the  regular  course  of  the  whole  prophecy  continued  in 
Matt.  xxiv.  and  xxv.  The  term  coming  in  the  clouds  is  in 
other  passages  viewed  by  most  interpreters  as  a  personal  com- 
ing, (Daniel  vii.  13;  Acts  i.  9 — 11;  1  Thess.  iv.  17;  Rev.  i. 
7,)  and  to  give  it  here  a  spiritual  instead  of  a  literal  interpre- 
tation, would  be  to  my  mind,  (the  author  speaks  for  himself,) 
a  wresting  of  the  scriptures  wholly  unjustifiable.  The  angels 
addressing  the  apostles  seem  to  have  specially  guarded  us 
against  this  (in  Acts  i.  11,)  by  the  strength  of  the  expression, 
shall  so  come  in  Ukemanner,  o'.tieQ  'fXiia-iTitt  ov  Tpi7r:v.  This  also  meets 
that  class  of  objections  which  considers  the  coming  of  Christ 


*  A  farther  explanation  will  be  given  of  these  in  the  chapter  on  the  Millen- 
nium. 

t  The  Revolution  of  France  seemed  to  terminate  when  Bonaparte  was  de- 
throned, and  'peace  was  established;  yet  the  events  of  the  twenty-five  years 
since  have  abundantly  proved,  that  though  there  was  an  interval  in  the  shocks 
of  the  earthquake,  there  has  been  nothing  to  lead  us  to  conclude  that  the  judg- 
ments on  papal  countries  have  ceased.  Look  at  the  troubled  course  of  Eu- 
rope since  that  time.  It  is  striking,  that  Charles  the  Tenth  of  France  was 
compelled  to  resign  his  throne  in  the  castle  of  Rombouillet,,  the  lawful  inherit- 
ance of  a  Protestant  family,  whom  his  ancestors  had  driven  from  their  home, 
as  if  to  mark  more  the  hand  of  God.  And  what  has  been,  and  is  still  the 
state  of  the  European  kingdoms;  but  distress  of  nalions  uitk  perplexity?  Yet 
with  all  the  outward  evidence  of  peace,  they  did  eat,  they  drank,  theybovght, 
they  sold,  they  planted,  they  builded,  they  married  wives,  they  v)ere  given,  in  mar- 
riage, until  the  day  that  Noah  entered  into  the  ark,  and  the  flood  came  and  de- 
stroyed them  all — so  shall  it  be  also  in  the  days  of  the  Son  of  Man.  Let  the 
Christian  discern  the  signs  of  the  times! 

t  See  the  interpretation  of  this  remarkable  prophecy,  given  in  Abdiel's  Es- 
says, page  1'21 — 201;  and  see  Sirr's  answer  to  Mr.  Gipps,  p.  89 — 113,  on  the 
two  last  Parables.  Mr.  Begg's  letter  on  the  subject  answers  many  of  the  argu- 
ments by  which  the  common  system  of  interpretation  has  been  defended. 


TO  "THE  PROPHECIES.  §3 

to  be  only  a  spiritual  coming   to  establish   his  spiritual   king- 
d  0  m .  '•■ 

[lis]  A  mixture  in  the  same  passage  of  figurative  and  lite- 
ral exj)icssion  is  not  uncommon.  We  see  this,  Isa.  xliv.  3 — 5; 
wjiere  we  have  first  the  figure,  and  then  the  explanation,  and 
tlien  again  an  enlai"gcment  of  the  figure,  and  an  enlarged  ex- 
planation. Almost  all  figures  difficult  of  comprehension  are 
literal!}^  explained  in  the  scriptures,  and  often  in  the  same  pas- 
sage where  the  figure  occurs.  See  John  vii.  38,  39;  many- 
instances  of  such  explanation  occur  in  the  book  of  Revelation. 

*  Arch:>i?hop  Newcome,  Daubuz,  and  Bishop  Newton,  all  held  the  idea  of 
a  literal  fir>t  resurrection,  and  personal  coming  of  Christ  before  the  Millen- 
nium. As  Newcome's  Translation  of  the  New  Testament  is  scarce,  one  or 
two  E.xiracis  are  subjoined  from  his  notes.  He  says,  on  Matt.  xxiv.  39.  "This 
may  be  fuIfiUed  at  the  future  restoration  of  the  Jews,  see  Luke  i.  32,  33."  On 
Malt.  x.Nii.  34,  "I  think  that  our  Lord's  words  do  not  refer  to  the  destruction 
of  Jeru.salera,  but  to  his  future  state  of  glory." 

On  Luke  i.  3-2,  33.  "Compare  Isaiah  ix.  7.  Dan.  ii.  44;  vii.  13,  14.  The 
spiritual  kingdom  of  the  Messiah  will  be  everlasting,  and  when  the  Jews  as  a 
people  shall  believe  in  him,  and  be  restored  to  their  own  country,  there  will 
be  a  magnificent  display  of  his  royalty.     See  Ezek.  xxxvii.  24." 

On  Rev.  xx.  4.  "  The  souls  of  those,  that  is  those.  Arid  (hey  lived  again.  I 
understand  this  not  figuratively,  of  a  peaceable  and  flourishing  state  of  the 
Church  on  earth,  but  literally  of  a  real  resurrection,  and  of  a  real  reign  with 
Christ,  who  will  display  his  royal  glory  in  the  New  Jerusalem.  "This  is  the 
great  Sabbatism,  or  rest  of  the  Church."  Barnabus,  in  Daubuz.  Lived  not 
again.  Medc,  Daubuz,  and  others,  argue,  that  as  a  real  resurrection  is  meant 
here,  a  figurative  cannot  be  meant  in  the  foregoing  verse." 

The  sentiments  of  Bishop  Newton  are  so  well  known,  and  his  book  so  com- 
mon, that  it  is  needless  to  quote  from  him. 

Dalevz,  in  his  work  on  Revelation,  chap.  xix.  11.  "This  i.s  Christ  himself, 
who  rides  ujion  his  white  horse;  as  appears  by  what  is  said  hereafter.  He  is 
to  act  therein  him^elf  visibly,  without  deputies,  at  least  such  as  he  has  already 
employed  ....  Christ  comes  now  to  settle  himself  in  his  kingdom,  with  his 
saints,  who  are  now  to  be  gathered  lo  him." 

On  Rev.  xx.  4,  he  is  equally  express  as  to  the  literal  resurrection,  and  gives 
these  reasons  why  the  persoiis  of  the  martyrs  are  denominated  souls:  "The 
first  is,  that  -l-:/;^«  is  said  of  a  dead  man  upon  the  accotint  of  the  shedding  of  his 
blood,  which'  is  as  his  soul;  the  second  is  that  ■^■jx,>i  signifies  «  dead  body,  (he 
here  refers  to  passages  in  the  Septuagint  and  Targum,  and  to  Schindler  in 
proof  of  this);  and  in  this  sense  on?  may  also  understand  that  place  of  Rev. 
vi.  9.  Now  these  souls  thus  shed  or  dead,  are  to  lr\-e  and  reign.  It  being 
therefore  reriain  that  these  very  souls  are  they  which  must  be  understood  thus 
dead  and  living,  and  that  it  is  not  possible  to  understand  it  of  any  other  sort  of 
men  but  of  the  primitive  martyrs — it  is  now  as  certain  that  in  this  Millennial 
state  they  revive  again,  and  reign  with  Chri.st.  This  I  arn  sure  of,  that  these 
words  can  only  be  understood  of  such  as  have  been  slain,  not  of  any  other 
sort  of  men,  and  so  cannot  denote  any  collective  body  of  men,  in  a  mortal  state. 
The  whole  tenor  of  the  prophecy  leads  us  to  understand  this  of  a  proper  resur- 
rection of  the  dead  martyrs.  Is  it  not,  therefore,  a  sad  thing,  that  some  di- 
vines shonld  presume  so  much  upon  the  penetration  of  their  wits  as  to  pretend, 
from  the  single  consideration  of  this  place,  without  having  any  other  know- 
ledge of  the  economy  of  this  prophecy,  to  determine  negatively,  and  against 
such  a  proper  resurrection." 

Lancastkr  abridges  Daubuz,  and  follows  him  in  his  views.  I  am  disposed 
to  think  that  the  prevailing  views  of  those  who  have  diligently  studied  and 
written  upon  the  prophecies,  are  those  of  pre-millennial,  personal  advent, and 
fir54  literal  resurrection. 


84  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

If  figurative  language  be  interpreted  not  fancifully,  but  agree- 
ably to  the  scriptures,  there  will  be  [ew  cases  where  humble  and 
prayerful  Christians  will  differ.  Hooker's  rule  is  here  of  great 
value,  "I  hold  it  for  a  most  infallible  rule  in  expositions  [114] 
of  sacred  scripture,  that  where  a  literal  construction  will  stand, 
the  farthest  from  the  letter  is  commonly  the  worst.  There  is 
nothing  more  dangerous  than  this  licentious  and  deluding  art 
which  changes  the  meaning  of  words  as  Alchvmes  does  or 
would  do  the  substance  of  metals,  makes  of  any  thing  what  it 
lists, and  brings  in  the  end  all  truth  to  nothing." 

The  extracts  from  varied  authors  in  the  note  in  a  former 
page  (especially  those  from  Bishop  Hall)  will  shew  to  what 
great  lengths  able  and  good  men  have  gone  in  that  spiritualiz- 
ing S3'stem,  which,  especially  where  it  is  exclusive,  has  been 
far  from  a  harmless  perversion  of  the  words  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Every  passage  of  God's  word  should  be  interpreted  literally 
where  the  predictions  can  be  literally  fulfilled,  unless  there  be 
a  necessity  from  the  subject  or  the  context,  to  the  contrary,  or 
an  absurdity  by  doing  so,  or  a  scriptural  authority  to  justify 
another  interpi-etation.  Dr.  John  Smith  justly  remarks,  <^A1- 
tiiough  the  prophets  use  words  so  frequently  in  a  figurative  or 
metaphorical  sense,  yet  we  ought  not  without  necessity  to  de- 
part from  the  primitive  and  original  sense  of  the  language." 
We  must  not  forsake  the  proper  meaning,  without  an  evident 
reason  and  necessity.  David  Levi  justly  [115]  reproaches 
Christians,  "Can  anj--  thing  be  more  absurd  than  to  explain  the 
prophecies  which  foretell  the  calamity  which  is  to  befall  the 
Jews  in  a  literal  sense,  and  those  which  speak  of  their  future 
felicity  in  a  spiritual  and  mystical  sense!"  In  the  literal  in- 
terpretation, however,  there  is  a  peculiar  need  of  exercis- 
ing that  waiting  spirit,  which  is  the  characteristic  posture  of 
a  believer's  mind  in  the  interpretation  of  prophecy.  Hab.  ii. 
1—1. 

Vitringa  gives  this  important  rule — "We  must  never  depart 
from  the  literal  meaning  of  the  subject  mentioned,  in  its  own 
appropriate  name,  if  all  or  its  principal  attributes  square  with 
the  subject  of  the  prophecy."  A  farther  rule  of  Vitringa's 
may  assist  us  where  a  literal  interpretation  will  not  stand:  "If 
the  attributes  by  no  means  agree  with  tiie  subject  expressed 
by  its  own  name,  we  must  think  of  another  parallel  or  corre- 
sponding subject,  which  is  mystically  called  by  this  name,  on 
account  of  the  agreement  between  the  type  and  antitype. 
There  are  instances  in  the  case  o(  Ellas,  Mai.  iv.  5;  David,  Jer. 
XXX.  9.  Ezek.  xxxiv.  23,  24:  Solotnon,  Psa.  Ixxii.  1;  Edom, 
Isaiah  Ixiii.  1." 

Gaussenus  (quoted  by  Vitringa)  thus  illustrates  the  subject: 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  §5 

''The  whole  of  tlic  Old  Testament,  with  the  exception  of  a  few 
places,  has  a  meaning  suiliciently  suited  for  those  times,  and 
some  way  or  other  adapted  to  the  circumstances  of  the  Israel- 
ites; but  the  unalterable  wisdom  of  God  shewed  itself  in  this, 
that  he  superinduced  upon  it  a  more  exalted  meaning;  and 
while  the  apostles  open  this  out  by  the  secret  skill  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  we  are  struck  with  astonishment  at  such  great  things, 
and  praise  our  heavenly  Father,  who  has  revealed  to  his  chil- 
dren [IIG]  those  things  which  he  has  hidden  from  the  wise 
and  prudent.'' 

Tiiere  are  but  few  predictions  of  scri])tures  that  have  re- 
ceived their  full  accomplishment.  Even  those  relating  to  na- 
tions connected  with  the  Jews  have  not  in  all  their  parts 
been  fuHlIlcd.  A  list  might  be  drawn  out  of  particulars  un- 
fulfilled, as  well  as  of  those  which  have  been  fulfilled  re- 
specting Babylon,  Edom,  Ammon,  Moab,  and  other  coun- 
tries. When  God  foretells  things,  he  takes  that  large  view 
which  comprehends  the  whole  of  his  dispensation,  and  fre- 
quently passes  rapidly  from  a  commencing  to  a  completing 
accomplishment.  We  shall  thus  find  the  first  and  second  com- 
ing of  Christ  so  intermingled,  that  only  the  result  can  shew  us 
the  fulfilment  of  the  whole.  The  name  Babylon  given  to  the 
Roman  church  seems  to  intimate  that  there  may  be  a  farther 
fulfilment  in  it  of  those  predictions  in  the  Old  Testament 
which  were  first  pronounced  against  Babylon  of  old. 


CHAPTER  VHI. 

PROPHECIES  RESPECTING  THE   JEWS. 

[117]  Many  of  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament,  as  far 
as  they  regard  the  Jews,  have  already  been  literally  -ac- 
complished. Let  us,  when  we  have  to  consider  a  prophecy, 
first  inquire  after  this  point,  and  endeavour  to  ascertain  whe- 
ther it  may  not  have  received  a  literal  accomplishment.  The 
value  of  sucli  a  prophecy  still  remains.  It  marks  the  constant 
and  particular  foreknowledge  and  providence  of  God,  illustrates 
his  dealings  with  his  creatures,  and  furnishes  a  most  solid  evi- 
dence of  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  holy  scriptures.  The 
actual  accomplishment  must,  therefore,  never  be  overlooked, 
especially  that  which  regards  the  first  coming  of  our  Saviour 
in  the  flesh  among  the  Jews,  and  the  difl'usion  of  his  gospel 
among  the  nations  of  the  earth,  through  the  labours  of  apostles 
57* 


86 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


selected  from  the  Jewish  church.  The  first  advent  of  Christ 
was  the  greatest  event  which  this  lower  world  has  hitherto 
witnessed,  and  the  confirmation  of  it  affects  the  faith  and  hap- 
piness of  the  whole  human  race:  and  no  wonder,  therefore, 
that  it  is  so  much  dwelt  upon,  both  in  prophecy  and  in  the  his- 
tory of  tlie  New  Testament,  [US]  where  the  fact  is  confirmed, 
and  the  truth  and  inspiration  of  the  prophecies  are  established. 

In  order  rightly  to  interpret  other  prophecies,  we  must  no- 
tice the  time  when  they  were  delivered.  There  are,  generally, 
express  statements,  in  connection  with  every  particular  pro- 
phecy, which  discover  this  important  circumstance.  All  the 
prophets  of  the  Old  Testament,  except  the  last  three,  flour- 
ished before  the  return  from  the  captivity  in  Babylon,  Zecha- 
riah  and  Haggai  also  prophesied  at  the  time  of  the  return  of 
the  Jews  under  Zerubbabel,  and  seventy  years  before  the  re- 
turn of  a  large  body  under  Ezra.  It  appears,  from  various 
expressions,  that  some  of  the  ten  tribes  also  returned  at  the 
same  time.  Ezra  vi.  17 — 21;  viii.  35.  The  prophecies,  there- 
fore, foretelling  their  return  to  their  own  land,  received  a  com- 
mencing, though  only  partial,  accomplishment  in  their  return 
from  captivity,  yet  by  no  m.eans  adequate  to  the  fulness  and 
largeness  of  varied  predictions.  Indeed  Ezekiel  xxxvii.  IG, 
and  Hosea  i.  G — 10,  point  out  the  difierence  between  Israel 
and  Judah,  and  include  God's  dealings  with  both. 

It  is  evident  that  a  variety  of  events  may  fulfil  in  a  regular 
series  the  same  prophecy.  The  first  promise  of  Christ,  (Gen. 
iii.  15.)  and  the  prophecies  respecting  Noah's  sons,  shew  this. 
Hence  many  events  in  successive  ages  may  be  but  as  parts  of 
one  full  sense  in  which  a  prophecy  shall  ultimately  be  fulfilled. 
Hereby  the  divine  foreknowledge,  and  the  inspiration  of  the 
holy  scriptures,  are  in  the  result  most  remarkably  displayed 
and  illustrated.  Thus  there  may  be  a  growing  accomplish- 
ment of  prophecy  through  many  ages.* 

[119]  Many  prophecies  respecting  the  land  of  Judea  have 
received   already   a  remarkable  and  literal  fulfilment;  as  Mr. 

*  Lord  Bacon's  statement  on  this  subject  is  in  the  usual  style  of  that  great 
man,  who  takes  original  and  comprehensive  views  of  all  that  he  considers.  It 
occurs  in  the  first  section  of  his  Work,  "De  Augmentis  Scientiarum,"  and  is 
as  follows: — "The  history  of  prophecy  consists  of  two  relatives;  the  prophecy, 
and  the  accomplishment:  whence  the  nature  of  it  requires  that  every  scrip- 
ture prophecy  be  compared  with  the  event,  through  all  the  ages  of  the  world, 
for  the  better  confirmation  of  the  faith,  and  the  better  information  of  the  church, 
with  regard  to  the  interpretation  of  prophecies  not  yet  fulfilled.  But  here  we 
must  allow  the  latitude  which  is  peculiar  and  familiar  to  divine  prophecies; 
which  have  their  completion  not  only  at  stated  times,  but  in  succession,  as  par- 
ticipating of  the  nature  of  their  author,  with  whom  a  thousand  years  are  but 
as  one  day,  and  therefore  are  not  fulfdled  punctually  at  once,  but  have  a 
growing  accomplishment  through  many  ages,  though  the  heighth  of  fulness  of 
them  may  refer  to  a  single  age  or  moment. 


TO- THE  PROPHECIES.  §7    - 

Keith  has  ably  sliewn  in  tlie  fil'tli  chaptei'  of  his  work  on  pro- 
phecy: others  remain  unaccomplished. 

But  let  us  confine  our  attention  more  particularly  to  the  ex- 
pectations which   we  may  justly  entertain  respecting  the  fu- 

TUKE   STATE   OF  THE   JEWS. 

There  are  many  expressions  in  the  Old  Testament  which 
may  lead  us  to  expect  not  only  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  but 
their  national  restoration  fro.m.  their  present  disper- 
sion to  their  own  land.  The  late  JMr.  Scott  thus  summed  up 
his  own  views  on  the  subject,  in  his  work  on  the  Restoration 
of  Israel.     He  says: — 

"It  is  now  becoming  more  and  more  the  opinion  of  serious 
Christians,  that  when  Israel  shall  be  converted  to  their  long- 
rejected  Messiah,  they  will  be  gathered  from  their  dispersions, 
and  reinstated  in  tlieir  own  land;  which  being  rendered  as  fer- 
tile as  in  times  past,  (perhaps  much  more  so,)  and  extended  to 
the  utmost  limits  of  the  grants  made  to  the  Patriarch,  will 
yield  them  in  rich  abundance,  all  things  [120]  needful  and 
comfortable  for  this  present  life.  It  is  also  thought  that  they 
will  live  in  this  land  under  rulers  of  their  own  nation  as  the 
vicegerents  of  the  Messiah,  of  David,  or  the  Son  of  David,  in 
entire  peace  and  security,  free  from  invader  or  oppressor, 
and  from  the  fear  of  any:  and  that,  along  with  all  spiritual 
blessings  in  rich  abundancd,  they  will  be  voluntarily  regarded 
by  all  other  natioos,  then  truly  converted,  with  peculiar  love, 
and  gratitude,  and  honour,  as  the  source  of  all  their  spiritual 
blessings,  and  especially  as  most  nearly  related  to  their  com- 
mon Messiah  and  Saviour,  who  is  the  light  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  the  glory  of  his  people  Israel."* 

*  The  author  has  given  a  full  reference  to  all  the  prophecies  on  the  conver- 
sion and  restoration  of  the  Jews,  in  his  Occasional  Wt)rks,  p.  134 — 140.  A 
collection  of  promises  concerning  the  calling  of  the  Jews  and  the  glory  which 
shall  be  in  the  latter  days:  taken  from  Powel's  Concordance,  published  in 
1G73.  It  is  referred  to  by  Doddridge  in  his  Lectures  on  Divinity,  and  is  as 
follows: — 

"I.  The  Jews  shall  be  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  earth  where  they  are 
now  scattered,  and  brought  into  their  own  land. 

For  this  see  Isaiah  xi.  11;  xxvii.  12,  13;  xliii.  5,  G;  xlix.  11,  12;  Ix.  4.     Com- 
pare Jer.  iii.  If^;  xvi.  14,  15;  xxiii.  3;  xxx.  10;  xxxi.  7,  8,  10;  xxxii.  37.     So 
Hos.  xi.  10,  11;  Zeph.  lii.  10;  Zech.  viii.  7.  8;  x.  8,  9,  10. 
"II.  Tiiey  shall  be  carried  by  the  Gentiles  to  their  place;  who  shall  join 
themselves  with  the  Jews,  and  become  the  Lord's  people. 
Isaiah  xlix.  2-2;  xiv.  2;  Is.  !);  Ixvi.  18.  20;  and  ii.  2,  3,  4.     Compare  Jer.  iii 
17;  xvi.  19;  Ez.  xlvii.S2,  23;  Mic.  v.  3;  Zee;  ii.  11;  viii.  20  to  23. 
"III.  Great  miracles  shall  be  wrought  when  Israel  is  restored  as  formerlv, 
when  they  were  brought  out  of  Egypt — viz. 

1.  Drying  up  the  river  Euphrates.  Isa.  xi.  15,  IG;  Zee.  x.  11;  Rev.  xvi.  12; 
Hos.  XI.  l.'r,  Mic.  vii.  15. 

2.  Causing  rivers  to  flow  in  desert  places.  Isaiah  xii.  17,  18,  19:  xlviii.  20, 
21;  xliii.  19,  20. 

-3.  Giving  them  prophets.  Isa.  Ixvi.  18,  19, 20,  21;  Hos.  xii.  9,  10. 


§3  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[121]  It  may  be  useful  to  remember,  when  we  are  forming 
an  opinion  respecting  minute  particulars  of  unfulfilled  pro- 
phecy, that  the  utmost  caution,  forbearance  [122]  and  reve- 
rence become  us,  lest  we  intrude  upon  the  glories  and  peculiar 
attributes  of  Jehovah,  and  go  a  step  beyond  what  he  has  au- 
thorized or  revealed.  For  instance,  any  interpretations  which 
would  refer  the  main  promises  concerning  the  Jews  eiliier 
to  any  state  of  mere  worldly,  or  of  mere  spiritual  glory  and 
splendour,  may  fall  far  short  of  the  event,  just  as  their  expecta- 
tions respecting  an  immediate  temporal  kingdom  of  the  JVles- 
siah  were  disappointed  by  that  spiritual  kingdom,  which  he 
established,  and  which  is  righleousiiess,  and  peace,  atid  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  Rom.  xiv.  17. 

It  appears,   however,   from   a   careful   consideration  of  the 

4.  The  Lord  Christ  himself  shall  appear  at  the  head  of  them.  Isa.  xxxv.  4; 
lii.  12;  Iviii.  8;  Hos.  i.  10,  11;  Mic.  ii.  12,  13. 

"IV.  The  Jews,bein^  restored  and  converted  to  the  faith  of  Christ,  shall  be 
formed  into  a  state,  and  have  judges  anil  counsellors  over  them  as  formerly: 
the  Lord  Christ,  himself  being  their  King,  who  shall  then  also  be  acknowledged 
King  over  all  the  earth. 

Isa.  i.  2G;  Ix.  17.     Compare  Jer.  xxiii.  4;   xxx.  8,  9,  21;    Hos,  iii.  5;    Ezek. 

XX xiv.  23,  24;  xxxvii.  24,  25;  Isaiah  liv.  5;   Obad.  21;   Zee.  xiv.  5,  9;  Psalm 

xxii.  27,  28. 

"V.  They  shall  have  the  victory  over  all  their  enemies,  and  all  kings  and 
nations  of  the  eaith  shall  submit  unto  them. 

For  which  see  l.saiah  xi.  13,  14;    xiv.  1,'2;  xli.  14,  15,  16;    xlix.  23;    Ix.  12; 

XXV.  10,  11,  12;   Joel  iii.  7,  8,  19,  20;    Obad.  17,  18;    Micah  iv.  6,  7,  8,  11,  12, 

13;  v.  5,  6,7;  vii.  16,  17;  Zech.  li.  13;  ix.  13, 14,  15,  16;  x.  5,  6;  xii.  G;  Num. 

xxiv.  17;  Isaiah  Ix.  10,  11,  12,  13,  14,  15,  16;  Ixvi.  19,  20. 

"VI.  Tlie  Jews,  restored,  shall  live  peaceably,  without  being  divided  into 
two  nations,  or  contending  with  one  another  any  more. 

Isaiah  xi.  13,  14;  xiv.  1,  2;  Jer.  iii.  18;  !.  4;  Ezek.  xxxvii.  21,  22;  Hos.  i.  11. 

2.  They  shall  be  very  numerous,  and  multiply  greatly.  Isaiah  xxvii.  6;  xliv. 
3,  4;  "xlix.  IS,  19,20,21;  liv.  1,  2,  3;  Ixi.  9;  Jer.  xxiii.  3;  xxx.  18, 19,  20;  xxxi. 
27;  Ezek.  xxxi.  37,  38. 

3.  They  shall  have  great  peace,  safety,  and  outward  temporal  prosperity. 
Isaiah  xxxii.  16,  17,  18;  xxxiii.24;  liv.  13, 14,  15,  16,  17;  Ix.  18,21;  Jer.  xxiii. 
3,  4,  5,  6;  xxx.  10;  xxxi.  34,  35,  36,  37,  38,  39,  40;  xxxiii.  6,  7,  8,  9;  1.  19,  20; 
Joel  iii.  17,  18;  Micah  vii.  18,  19,  20;  Zcph.  iii.  13;  Zech.  iii.  9,  10. 

4.  They  shall  be  very  glorious,  and  a  blessing  in  the  whole  earth.  Isaiah 
xix.  24,  25;  Ixi.  9;  Jeri^xxxiii.  9;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  26;  Zeph.  iii.  19;  Zech.  viii. 
13. 

"VII.  The  land  of  Judea  shall  be  made  eminently  fruitful,  like  a  Paradise; 
or  the  Garden  of  God. 

Isaiah  xxix.  17;  xxxv.  1,  2.  7,  9;  li.  3.  16;  liv.  11,  12,  13;  Iv.  12,  1.3;  Ix.  13,17; 

Ixv.  25;  Ezek.  xxxiv.  26,  27;  xxxvi.  36;  Joel  iii.  IS;  Amos  ix.  13,  1-1. 

"Vlll.  JiTM^.ilciii  sliall  be  rebuilt,  and  after  the  full  restoration  of  the  Jews, 
shall  never  h;'  d'-ii  nycd,  nor  infested  with  enemies  any  more. 

Isaiah  Iii.  i;  xxvi    1;  Ix.  18;  xxxiii.  6;    Joel  iii.  17;    Obadiah  17;    Zech.  xiv. 

10,  11;  Jer.  xxxi.^S,  39,  40;  Ezek.  xxxviii.  11. 

"IX.  A  little  before  the  time  of  the  Jews'  call  and  conversion,  there  shall 
be  great  wars,  confusion  and  desolation  throughout  all  the  earth. 

Isaiah  xxxiv.  throughout;    Joel  iii.  1—10;    Zeph.  iii.  8,  9;    Ezek.  xxviii.  25, 

26;  Haggai  ii.  21 ,  22,  23;  Jer.  xxx.  7,  8,  9,  10;  2  Chron.  xv.  3,  4,  5,  0,  7. 

"So  that  we  may  say,  as  Balaam  did,  prophesying  of  that  very  time:  Alas, 
v:ho  shall  live  when  God  doelh  this!  Num.  xxiv.  23. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  SQ 

whole  series  of  prophecy  in  the  Old  Testament,  that,  of  the 
prophecies  deiivercd  belorc  tlie  c;i])tivity,  many  have  even  a 
chief  reference  to  a  yet  future  return  of  Ju(hih  and  Israel  to 
their  own  land.  The  returns  from  liabylon,  both  of  Judah 
and  Israel,  were  ver}'  limited,  but  especially  those  of  the  ten 
tribes,  so  as  not  to  meet  the  promises  in  any  literal  fulfilment. 
The  exjiressions  in  Deut.  xxx.  1 — G,  (following  that  remark- 
able prophecy  of  their  dispersion  among  all  nations)  naturally 
lead  our  minds  to  a  return  from  their  pi^esent  dispersion  to 
their  own  land.*  '  The  declaration,  (Isaiah  xi.  11,)  that  "the 
Lord  will  again  put  foith  his  hand  a  second  time  to  recover  the 
remnant  of  liis  people  that  remaiiieth,  from  Assyria,  and  from 
Egypt,  and  from  Pathros,  and  from  Cnsh.and  from  Elam,  and 
from  Shinar,  and  from  Hanalh,  and  from  [12.3]  the  islands  of 
the  sea,"  received  not,  as  far  as  we  are  informed,  a  full  literal 
accomplishment  in  the  return  from  Babylon:  neither  did  that 
recorded  in  Jeremiah,  chapter  xxx.  and  xxxi.  where  the  dis- 
tinction made  between  the  captivity  of  Israel  and  of  Judah, 
(xxx.  3.)  leads  us  to  expect  the  return  of  Israel,!  [124]  an 
event  which    appears  yet  to  be  accomplished.     The  apostle 


*  Josepbus  saj's,  (Book  xi.  chap.  .5.)  "The  entire  body  of  the  people  of  Israel 
remaincLl  in  that  country  [where  they  were  carried  cajilive];  wheielbre  there 
are  but  two  tribes  in  A.-.ia  and  Europe  subject  to  the  Romans,  while  the  ten 
tribes  are  beyond  the  Euphrates  till  now,  and  are  an  iminen.^e  multitude  not  to 
be  estimated  bv  numbers." 

t  In  the  Quarterly  Review  of  Burnes'  Travels  into  Bokhara,  the  following 
remarks  occur  respectins:  tiieten  tribes — "It  has  been  for  some  time  past  a  cur- 
rent opinion  in  the  East,  that  the  offspring  of  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel  survive 
among  the  Afghans.  Mr.  Burnes,  after  shewing  some  anachronism  in  the 
genealogies,  and  that  there  are  similar  corruptions  in  those  of  Greece  and 
Rome,  &.C.  says: — 

"The  Afghans  looks  like  Jews;  they  say  that  they  are  descended  from  Jews, 
and  the  younger  brother  marries  the  widow  of  the  elder,  according  to  the  law 
of  Moses.  The  Afghans  entertain  strong  prejudices  against  the  Jevyish  na- 
tion, which  would  at  least  shew  th^t  they  have  no  desire  to  claim  without  a 
just  cause  a  descent  from  them.  Since  some  of  the  tribes  of  Israel  came  to  the 
East,  why  should  we  not  admit  that  the  Afghans  are  their  descendants,  con- 
verted lo  Mahomedanism.  I  am  aware  that  I  am  differing  from  a-high 
authority — W.  Elphinstone.  [Mr.  E.  declined  the  investigation,  but  thought 
the  accounts  of  their  origin  fabulous,]  but  I  trust  that  I  have. made  il  to  appear 
on  reascmable  grounds."  Vol.  I.  page  IGl. 

The  Baptist  -Missionaries  Carey  and  Marshman,  quote  a  learned  Afghan, 
as  saying,  "his  nation  arc  Beni  Isreal,  but  not  Yahood;"  sons  of  Israel,  but 
not  Jews;  and  inform  us  that  in  the  Pushtoo  or  Afghan  language,  there  are 
more  Hebrew  words  than  in  that  of  any  other  Indian  nation. 

Mr.  Wolff,  the  Jewish  missionary,  lakes  an  opposite  view.  He  says,  "Hav- 
ing ascertained  the  total  unlikeness  of  the  Afghans  to  the  Jews,  in  iheir  phy- 
siognomy, and  also  the  total  discrepancy  of  their  language  from  the  Jews,  I 
think  I  have  demonstrated  that  the  Afghans  arc  in  no  wise  descendants  from 
the  Jews.  The  assertions  of  a  few  of  them,  that  they  are  of  the  children  of 
Israel,  does  not  prove  anything,  for  they  themselves,  as  well  as  all  the  Ma- 
homedans,  m;ike  a  great  distinction  between  the  Jews  and  children  of  Israel. 
I  Kave  shewn  that  the  idea  of  the  Jews  of  Bokhara  that  the  ten  tribes  are 


90  •  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

(Rom.  xi.  26.)  quotes  Isaiah  lix.  20,  as  referring  to  their  future 
conversion,  and  thereby  justifies  our  taking  such  a  view  of  that 
prophecy,  and  others  of  a  similar  kind.  The  whole  series  of 
chapters,  Ezekiel  xxxvi.  to  xxxix.  inclusive, with  several  other 
instances,  might  be  added,  as  prophecies  that  have  yet,  as  far  as 
we  can  at  present  judge,  to  receive  their  chief  accomplishment. 

The  REJECTJON  OF  THE  JEWS  is  forctold  in  language  so  plain 
and  literal,  and  has  been  so  minutely  accomplislied,  and  they 
have  been  so  widely  scattered,  that  nearl}^  all  men  that  dwell 
on  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  have  sensible  and  visible  wit- 
nesses before  their  eyes  of  the  truth  of  God's  word,  the  purity 
of  his  law,  and  the  certainty  of  his  judgments. 

And  can  we  suppose  that  the  judgment  and  righteousness  in 
the  threatening  shall  be  so  literally  accomplished,  and  the 
mercy  and  loving  kindness  in  the  promise  not  be  also  fulfdled 
literally  and  exactly?  This  is  not  the  method  of  him  whose 
name  is  Love.  The  very  sight  of  their  present  scattering 
and  degradation,  may  be  to  us  who  believe  God's  word,  a  pal- 
pable evidence  of  the  reality  of  their  future  restoration  and 
honour,  and  shew  us  how  to  interpret  the  innumerable  plain 
predictions  which  foretell  this  their  future  glory. 

The  extraordinary  fulness  of  scripture  is  most  wonderful. 
[125]  When  do  we  seem  to  get  wholly  at  its  unsearchable 
riches!  Oh  how  like  it  is  to  the  divine  mind  as  manifested  in 
the  works  of  creation!  There  are  inexhaustible  treasures  of 
grace  in  its  sacred  contents  to  enrich  the  humble  and  ])atient 
inquirer  from  age  to  age! 

Many  of  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament  shew  a  very 
important,  humbling,  and  afflictive  course  of  dealings  with  the 
Jews,  on  their  return  and  before  their  final  glory.  Zech.  xii. 
— xiv.   Joel  ii.  and  iii.   Isaiah  Ixvi. 

The  New  Testajment  brinjis  before  us  divine  truth  in  its 


around  Lassa  and  in  China  is  liighly  probable." — See  Wolfl"s  Researches, 
p.  521. 

Mr.  Vs^'uitT,  however,  records  thus  the  opinion  of  Capt.  Riley,  whom  he  calls 
"the  best  Arabic  scholar  in  India,"  (residing  at  Nusseerabad,  as  given  in  Au- 
gust, 183-J,)  "I  concur  in  opinion  with  those  who  aver  the  Afghans  to  be  of 
Jewish  descent,  though  these  people  now,  as  might  be  expected-,  are  indifierent 
about  acknowledging  it;  dissenting  in  this  idea,  as  I  do,  from  Mr.  Elphinstone, 
who,  in  part  of  a  work  on  Kabool,  slights  that  conjecture,  and  in  another,  (vol.  i. 
p.  309,)  tells  us  of  a  genealogist  among  them  who  traced  his  origin  to  the  Baby- 
lonish captivity.  They  have  a  great  number  of  Hebrew  proper  names  in  their 
appellatives,  and  their  dialect  still  retains  the  genitive  sign  of  the  Chaldeans 
and  Syrians,  and  other  marks  of  cognate  aflinily."  He  .says,  in  a  subsequent 
letter,  I  suppose  in  answer  to  Mr.  WolIT's  doubts,  "I  think  enough  has  been 
advanced  to  connect  their  origin  in  some  way  or  other  with  the  house  of 
Israel." 

A  work  of  much  useful  information,  of  Mr.  Simon,  connecting  the  Ameri- 
can Indians  with  the  Jews,  may  be  also  read  on  this  point. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  91 

spiritual  character.  The  object  of  our  Lord's  first  coming, 
however,  was  not,  we  are  told,  lo  destroy  the  law  or  the  prophets 
hut  to  fulfil  (or  complete  tkkcctui).  Without,  then,  setting  aside 
the  prophecies  of  the  Okl  Testament,  the  New  adds  to  them 
those  spiritual  elements  which  aie  the  highest  glories  of  the 
whole  church.  This  view  accounts  for  its  comparative  silence 
on  the  literal  glories  of  the  Jewish  nation. 

In  the  New  Testament,  therefore,  little  is  said  on  that  sub- 
ject; but  there  is  nothing  to  throw  doubt  upon  our  hopes  re- 
specting the  Jews;  and  two  strong  passages,  in  oblique  hints, 
however,  rather  than  by  positive  assertions,  confirm  this  hope. 
Both  proceed  from  our  Lord.  One  is,  "Jerusalem  shall  be 
trodden  down  of  the  Gentiles,  until  the  times  of  the  Gentiles 
be  fulfilled,"  Luke  xxi.  24.  The  other  is  his  reply  to  the  in- 
quiry of  his  disciples,  "Wilt  thou,  at  this  time,  restore  again 
the  kingdom  of  Israel!  And  he  said  unto  them,  It  is  not  for 
you  to  know  the  times,  or  the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath 
put  in  his  own  power."  Acts  i.  6,  7.  The  book  of  Revela- 
tion, being  for  the  use  of  the  [126]  Gentile  churches,  says  little 
directly  on  the  Jews,  but  the  seventh  chapter  seems  to  include 
both  the  literal  and  spiritual  Israel,  and  the  Kings  of  the  East, 
(Rev.  xvi.  12,)  apparently  refer  to  the  Jews;  and  they  unite 
in  the  songs  of  praise  at  the  close,  in  chapter  xix.  The  gene- 
ral tendency  of  what  we  read  in  the  New  Testament  is  to  lead 
our  minds  from  the  temporal  kingdom  and  the  earthly  glory, 
to  that  spiritual  kingdom  which  belongs  now  to  Jew  and  Gen- 
tile, as  a  preparation  for  possessing  an  heavenly  inheritance; 
but  still  with  this  is  clearly  predicted,  in  harmony  with  Old 
Testament  prophecies — a  kingdom  which  shall  one  day  uni- 
versally prevail, — for  a  day  is  coming  when  it  shall  be  said, 
"The  kingdoms  of  the  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
Lord  and  of  his  Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever:" 
Rev.  xi.  15;  and  the  inherita/ice  of  this  kingdom  is  our  great 
reward  in  the  day  of  Christ.  (Matt.  xxv.  34;  Rev.  iii.  21;  v. 
10.)  Every  book  almost  of  the  New  Testament  contains- ex- 
pressions which  shew  that  God  has  not  cast  away  his  people 
Israel. 

Respecting  the  future  conversion  of  the  whole  Jewish  na- 
tion, as  distinct  from  their  national  restoration,  the  prophecies 
are  clear  and  decisive.  "For  the  children  of  Israel  shall  abide 
many  days  without  a  king,  and  without  a  prince,  and  without 
a  sacrifice,  and  without  an  image,  and  without  an  ephod,  and 
without  teraphim.  Afterward,  shall  the  children  of  Israel  re- 
turn, and  seek  the  Lord  their  God,  and  David  their  King,  and 
shall  fear  the  Lord  and  his  goodness  in  the  latter  days."  IIos. 
iii^4,  5. 


92  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

The  New  Testament  does  not  hei-e  speak  obscurely.  As 
when  JVIoses  went  in  before  the  Lord  he  took  the  veil  ofi',  Exod. 
xxxiv.  34,  so  shall  it  be  with  the  [127]  Jewish  nation;  ''Never- 
theless, when  it  shall  turn  to  the  Lord,  the  veil  shall  be  taken 
away."  2  Cor.  iii.  16.  If  they  have  in  part  now  fallen,  their 
fulness  shall  hereafter  come  in.  Rom.  xi.  12.  If  they  are  now 
cast  awai/  the}^  shall  be  received;  (ver.  15.)  if  they  have  been 
broken  off,  they  shall  be  agaiti  grafted  i?};  (ver.  23.)  and  so  all 
Israel  shall  be  saved,  ver.  26.  How  cheering  are  such  promises! 
and  they  are  accompanied  with  the  delightful  assurance  that 
their  recovery  shall  be  a  blessing  to  the  world,  even  as  life  from 
the  dead. 

It  is  to  be  feared,  that  some  who  are  warm  friends  to  missions 
among  the  heathen,  have  not  sufficient  faith  with  regard  to  efTorts 
among  the  Jews,  and  think  it  almost  a  hopeless  undertaking. 
But  is  not  this  directly  contrary  to  the  plain  argument  of  the 
Apostle  on  this  very  point;  "God  is  able  to, graft  them  in.  For 
if  thou  wert  cut  out  of  the  olive-tree  which  is  wild  by  nature, 
and  wert  grafted  contrary  to  nature  into  a  good  olive-tree,  Aotu 
much  more  shall  these,  which  be  the  natural  branches,  be  grafted 
into  their  own  olive-tree?"  Rom,  xi.  23,  24. 

The  promised  future  conversion  of  the  Jews,  with  its  effects 
on  the  world,  should  both  encourage  our  hopes  and  excite  our 
labours  for  tiiem.  This  duty  is  brought  before  us  in  the  state- 
ment of  God's  design  in  their  present  unbelief — "They  have 
now  not  believed  in  your  mercy,  that  they  also  may  obtain 
mercy."  Rom.  xi.  31.  The  progress  of  recent  events  respect- 
ing the  Jews  has  been  peculiarly  interesting.  The  establish- 
ment of  a  British  episcopal  church  on  Mount  Sion,  the  depu- 
tation of  the  Scotch  church  to  the  Jews,  and  the  appointment 
of  a  British  vice-consul  at  Jerusalem,  are  remarkable  signs  of 
these  [128]  days.  See  the  author's  'Time  to  Favour  Zion,' 
just  published. 

There  are  other  points  respecting  this  subject  on  which 
Christians  iiave  been  more  divided,  and  to  wliich  it  may  be 
desirable  briefly  to  advert. 

The  PRIORITY  OF  THE    GENERAL    CONVERSION   OF  THE   JeWS 

to  that  of  the  Gentiles,  has  been  much  discussed.  They  ap- 
pear to  be  closely  connected  events:  if  we  only  considered  the 
vastness  of  the  scene  of  labour,  and  the  immense  work  to  be 
accomplished,  we  should  see  how  easily  both  may  be  advanc- 
ing at  the  same  time,  and  mutually  promoting  each  other. 
Vast  as  arc  the  hopes  and  means  of  the  real  church  of  Christ, 
the  progress  hitherto  made  in  its  purification,  and  the  conver- 
sion of  the  world,  is  very  limited.  The  work  is  so  large  that 
it  may  advance  yet  very  much  more,  and  quite  enough  be  left, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  93 

after  the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  to  realize  the  assured  hope, 
that  ihat  event  shall  be  as  life  from  the  dead  to  the  world. 

The  supposition  that  the  Jews  will  hereafter  be  the  emi- 
nently honoured  instruments  of  good  to  the  Gentiles,  and 
that,  in  connection  with  their  restoration,  we  may  hope  for  the 
UNIVERSAL  conversion  of  the  Gentiles,  appears  to  the  author 
to  have  a  truly  scriptural  foundation.  It  is  true  in  past  history. 
Undoubtedly  the  Evangelists  sowed  the  first  seeds  of  Christi- 
anity in  many  kingdoms  now  nationally  professing  the  Chris- 
tian faith.  Though  the  Christian  nations  were  not  in  general, 
nor  exclusively,  probably,  in  any  particular  instance,  brought 
to  that  profession  by  the  means  of  Jewish  missionaries,  the 
effects  of  the  labours  of  the  apostles,  the  wa}'  in  which  their 
writings  have  been  and  arc  blessed,  and  [129]  the  fact  that  all 
the  knowledge  of  true  religion,  that  is  now  in  the  world,  came 
originally  through  the  Jewish  nation,  have  remarkably  com* 
menced  the  fulfilment  of  such  predictions  on  this  point  in  the 
Old  Testament,  as  Isaiah  ii.  1 — 5;  Micah  v.  7;  Zechariah  viii. 
23.  These  facts  by  no  means,  however,  shut  out  hopes  of  yet 
more  extended  blessings  from  this  people.  Indeed,  who  can 
but  feel  a  joyful  hope  when  he  looks  at  the  whole  history  of 
the  Jews  and  their  present  state,  and  the  promises  connected 
with  their  conversion?  Who  can  but  rejoice  in  the  blessed 
anticipation  that  they  will  be  again,  as  in  the  first  days  of  the 
church,  most  enlarged  blessings  to  the  Gentiles?  See  them 
scattered  in  every  country  knowing  almost  every  tongue,  valu- 
ing every  where  there  original  scriptures,  marked  as  a  pecu- 
liar people  by  all  nations,  and  a  city  set  on  a  hill  in  every  land. 
Consider  yet  further,  that  the  New  Testament  is  translated 
into  their  beloved  original  language,  circulated  among  them, 
and  received  and  read  by  them.  Then  look  at  their  restora- 
tion, and  the  cheering  promise  of  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 
Zech.  xii.  10.  Observe  thenj,  thus  penitent  and  believing, 
going  back  to  the  land  in  which  their  fathers  dwelt,  Ezek. 
xxxvii.  25,  and  thus  becoming  witnesses  above  all  exception 
to  the  veracity  of  God;  and  who  can  but  hope,  both  from  the 
providence  and  prophecy  of  God,  that  such  marvellous  events, 
attracting  the  altcntion  of  the  whole  earth,  will  be  a  spiritual 
blessing  beyond  calculation  to  every  nation,  and  that  the  con- 
verted Jews  shall  thus  most  effectively  aid  the  general  conver- 
sion of  the  Gentiles.* 

*  The  author  once  thought  it  most  probable  that  the  Jew?  would  betlic  chief 
missionaries  to  the  Gentiles;  but  he  has  been  led  to  think  that  tfirn^e  that  escape 
who  are  sent  to  the  nations,  are  Gentiles  spared  from  the  last  judgments  and 
not  Jews,  and  that  the  general  aspect  of  the  prophecies  is  the  Gentiles  cona- 
ing  to  Jerusalem  to  learn,  rather  than  the  Jews  going  to  the  Gentiles.  Isa.  ii. 
2,  60;  Zech.  xiv. 
VOL.  II. — 58 


94  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[130]  Yet  it  becomes  us  to  speak  of  unfulfilled  prophecy 
with  reserve  and  humility;  while  the  general  result  is  clear, 
the  particular  mode  of  accomplishment  is  left  in  obscurity  for 
the  most  important  practical  purposes — the  exercise  of  faith, 
and  hope,  and  humility.  Let  us  then  be  satisfied  with  gene- 
ral views,  without  being  anxious  to  understand  or  state  the 
exact  mode  in  which  God  will  accomplish  his  purposes,  and 
explain  the  various  minute  particulars  connected  with  them; 
about  wliich  after  all,  we  may  entirely  mistake,  for  we  are  not 
prophets,  and  should  not  speak  as  if  we  were.  While  we 
search  the  prophets  diligently,  let  us  be  willing  to  suspend  our 
judgment  concerning  such  deep  subjects  as  the  various  particu- 
lars of  God's  purposes,  till  it  shall  please  him  to  make  them 
manifest  by  the  event.  Surely  there  is  much  wisdom  in  the 
saying  of  one  of  the  fathers — 7nelius  est  dubilare  de  occiillis  qtiam 
Uligare  de  hicaiis. 

Having  given  these  general  remarks,  w^e  need  not  pursue 
the  subject  much  farther  as  to  particular  prophecies  respecting 
the  Jews  in  the  Old  Testament  yet  unfulfilled. 

The  following  rules  have  been  given  to  assist  in  ascertaining 
whether  prophecies  respecting  the  Jews  are  yet  to  be  fulfilled. 
1.  When  Judea  and  Israel  are  both  included  in  the  promised 
blessings,  as  Isaiah  xi.  12; — 2.  When  permanent  blessings  are 
promised  to  them,  as  Ezekiel  xxxix.  29; — 3.  When  the  time 
for  the  fulfilment  is  designated  by  the  "latter  [131]  days,"  as 
in  Ilosea  iii.  5; — 4. 'When  they  are  accompanied  by  predic- 
tions of  universal  peace,  as  in  Isaiah  xi. 

We  would  not  enter  into  a  particular  examination  of  these 
rules,  which  would  lead  to  a  lengthened  discussion;  but  only 
observe  generally,  that  it  is  well,  in  interpreting  any  particular 
prophecy,  to  consider  whether  it  may  not  have  received  its  de- 
signed first  accomplishment  as  it  regards  the  Jews, — or  be  now 
in  a  course  of  spiritual  accomplishment, — or  be  hereafter  to  be 
accomplished  in  a  higher  and  more  extended  sense.  It  is  not 
quite  clear  that  the  term  "for  ever,"  annexed  to  promises, 
necessarily  implies  perpetuity.  The  statutes  and  ordinances 
of  the  Jews  were  said  to  be  for  ever,  (Exod.  xii.  17;  xxxi.  16.) 
when  they  appear  only  to  have  been  given  while  that  dispen- 
sation lasted:  though  we  know  not  so  distinctly  the  purposes 
of  Jehovah  respecting  the  Jews,  as  to  speak  without  hesitation. 

Two  or  three  instances  may  illustrate  the  subject.  In  Isaiah 
ii.  1 — 5,  there  is  a  promise  of  the  extension  of  the  Redeemer's 
kingdom,  by  the  going  forth  of  the  law  out  of  Zion,  That  it 
was  in  some  degree  fulfilled  in  the  apostolic  times  will  be 
generally  admitted;  we  ai"e  now  also  come  to  Mount  Zion, 
Heb.  xii.  22,  and  a  fuller  literal  accomplishment  will  doubtless 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  95 

yet  take  place.  In  like  manner,  Isaiah  Ix.  1 — 5,  began  its 
couri'e  of  accomplishment  on  the  clay  of  Pentecost,  and  will,  in 
the  fulness  of  time,  through  the  converted  Jews,*  he  more 
abundantly  [132  ]  and  literally  fulfilled,  and  all  be  realized.  The 
prophecy  of  Zechariah,  (viii.  23.)  that  "ten  men  should  take 
hold  of  the  skirt  of  him  that  is  a  Jew,"  was  remarkably  accom- 
plished in  the  preaching  of  the  word  by  the  apostles,  though 
we  would  not  preclude  a  further  accomplishment  hereafter. 

For  a  particular  explanation  of  the  various  prophecies,  the 
reader  is  referred  to  the  writings  of  those  who  have  deeply 
studied  this  su!)ject;  especially  Mede,  Bishop  Newton,  Wood- 
house,  Cuninghame,  &c.  Scott's  Answer  to  Rabbi  Crool  con- 
tains also  much  information.  Expectations  of  a  mere  earthly 
kingdom,  and  worldly  splendour  and  glory,  as  they  arc  far 
below  the  promised  glory,  so  also  they  seem  inconsistent  with 
our  Saviour's  declaration,  John  xviii.  36,  "  JNIy  kingdom  is  not 
of  this  world;"  but  this  declaration  must  be  taken  in  connexion 
with  those  which  shew  that  a  universal  kingdom  of  Clirist  shall 
be  established  on  the  ruins  of  all  others,  Daniel  ii.  44;  vii.  27, 
and  Rev.  xi.  15.  The  special  blessings  which  Christ  bestows 
on  his  people,  in  his  kingdom,  are  holy,  spiritual,  and 
heavenly;  whatever  be  its  outward  glor}'. 

The  glory  of  the  Jewisli  nation  when  restored  and  converted, 
and  the  blessedness  from  this  to  the  whole  earth,  is  the  theme 
of  many  a  glowing  prediction  of  scripture,  which  our  former 
statements  will  shew  remain  yet  to  be  realized.  The  author, 
in  a  sermon  before  the  Jews'  Society,  has  dwelt  at  some  [133] 
length  on  this  subject.  See  the  Sermon  in  the  xVuthor's 
Occasional  Works.     He  stated  his  views  thus  : — 

The  salvation  of  Israel  is  connected  with  the  coming  of 
THE  Saviour.  St.  Paul  shews,  that  "  all  Israel  shall  be  saved; 
as  it  is  written,  There  shall  come  out  of  Zion  the  Deliverer." 
Rom.  xi.  26.  So  Isaiah  declares,  <'  Behold,  your  God  will 
come  with  vengeance,  even  God  with  a  recompense;  he  will 
come  and  save  you,"  Isaiah  xxxv.  4;  and  in  his  eleventh 
chapter,  he  connects  the  restoration  of  Israel  with  the  reign  of 
Christ.  Daniel  also  foretells,  "At  that  timesiiall  Michael  stand 
up,  the  great  prince,  which  standeth   for  the  children  of  thy 

*  Archbishop  Leighton,  in  a  sermon  on  Isaiah  Ix.  1,  applies  the  text  to  the 
whole  church  of  Christ;  yet  thus  speaks  ol'il  with  reference  to  the  Jews  : — '•  Un- 
doubtedly the  people  of  the  Jews  shall  once  more  be  commanded  to  arise  and 
shine,  and  their  return  shall  be  the  riches  of  the  Gentiles,  and  that  shall  b.e  a 
more  glorious  time  than  ever  the  church  of  Christ  did  yet  behold."  Nor  is 
there  any  inconvenience  if  we  think  that  the  high  expressions  of  this  prophecy 
have  sonrie  spiritual  reference  to  that  time,  since  the  great  doctor  of  the  Gentiles 
applies  some  words  of  the  former  chapter  to  that  purpose.  (Rom.  xi.  29.) 
They  forget  a  main  point  of  the  church's  glory,  who  pray  not  daily  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews. 


96  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

people;  and  there  shall  be  a  time  of  trouble  such  as  never  was 
since  there  was  a  nation,  even  to  that  same  time:  and  at  that 
time  thy  people  shall  be  delivered,  every  one  that  shall  be 
found  written  in  the  book,"  Dan.  xii.  1.  So  in  the  Psalms  it 
is  predicted,  '<  When  the  Lord  shall  build  up  Zion,  he  shall 
appear  in  his  glory.  Psalms  cii.  16.  The  precise  period  of  our 
Lord's  return  is  nowhere,  I  apprehend,  revealed  to  us;  but 
whether  it  precedes,  or  accompanies,  or  follows  the  return  of 
Judah  and  Israel  to  their  own  land,  varied  expressions  in  God's 
word  lead  us  to  the  conclusion  that  it  is  immediately  connected 
with  that  event.  In  Micha  ii.  13,  a  passage  applied  by  Lowth 
to  the  general  restoration  of  ihe  Jewish  nation,  v.'e  have  this 
statement:  "The  breaker  is  gone  up  before  them;  they  have 
broken  up,  and  have  passed  through  the  gate,  and  are  gone  out 
by  it,  and  their  king  shall  pass  before  them,  and  the  Lord  on 
the  head  of  them,"  Micah  ii.  13.  We  read  in  Zechariah  xii. 
9,  10.  "  It  shall  come  to  pass  in  that  day,  that  I  will  seek  to 
destroy  all  the  nations  that  come  [134]  against  Jerusalem;  and 
I  will  pour  upon  the  house  of  David  and  the  inhabitants  of 
Jerusalem  the  spirit  of  grace  and  of  supplications;  and  they 
shall  look  upon  me  wliom  they  have  pierced;  and  they  shall 
mourn  for  him."  And  again:  "  Then  shall  the  Lord  go  forth, 
and  fight  against  those  nations,  as  when  he  fought  in  the  day  of 
battle:  and  his  feet  shall  stand  upon  Mount  Olivet,"  Zecli. 
xiv.  3;  and  presently  afterwards,  "the  Lord  my  God  shall 
come,  and  all  the  sdints  with  thee."  And  so,  in  the  closing 
book  of  Revelation,  it  is  declared,  "  Behold,  he  comelh  with 
clouds,  and  every  eye  shall  see  him,  and  they  also  which 
pierced  him:  and  all  kindreds  of  the  earth  shall  wail  because 
of  him."     Rev.  i.  7. 

These  varied  quotations  all  bear  to  one  point,  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  will  personally  and  visibly  come,  not  only  for  the  de- 
struction of  his  enemies,  but  also  in  mercy  to  his  people  Israel. 

That  announcement,  which  the  angel  made  to  Mary  before 
his  birth,  "The  Lord  God  shall  give  unto  him  the  throne  of 
his  father  David;  and  he  shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob 
for  ever;  and  of  his  kingdom  there  shall  be  no  end,"  Luke  i. 
32,  is  still  to  be  fulfilled:  our  Lord  Christ  has  never  yet  had 
the  throne  of  David,  nor  reigned  over  the  house  of  Jacob, 
which  includes  the  twelve  tribes  of  Israel. 

Their  future  history  is  to  be  the  very  contrast  of  their  pre- 
sent state.  They  are  all  to  be  sought  out,  gathered  together, 
and  restored  to  their  own  land.  God  himself  will  take  this 
work  especially  under  his  own  care.  Ezek.  xxxiv.  11 — 13. 
The  nations  of  the  earth  are  described  as  assisting  in  it,  Isaiah 
xlix.  22;   Ixvi.  20. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  97 

When  thus  gathered  from  all  lands,  and  re-assembled  [135] 
once  more  in  their  own  country,  they  will  be  placed  under  the 
care  and  government  of  our  Lord  Clirist.  "  I  will  set  uj)  one 
shepherd  over  them,  and  he  shall  feed  them,  even  my  servant 
David."  Ezek.  xxxiv.  23;  Luke  i.  32,  33,  Who  can  con- 
ceive the  joy  of  that  Shepherd,  who  wept  over  their  desolation, 
in  the  recovering  again  of  these  his  lost  sheep;  or,  who  can 
imagine  their  joy  after  all  their  wanderings,  tenors,  dangers, 
and  miseries,  in  being  thus  sought  out  and  restored,  governed 
and  forever  blessed  by  Him? 

In  that  l\ill  and  minute  description  given  by  Ezekiel  of  the 
latter-day  glory,  of  the  city,  the  temple,  and  the  promised 
land,  the  prophet  closes  all  by  stating,  "The  name  of  the  city 
from  that  day  shall  be,  the  Lord  is  tliere.  Ezek.  xlviii.  13. 
Again,  "  Thou  shalt  be  called,  Sought  out,  A  city  not  for- 
saken," (Isa.  Ixii.  12.)  is  a  part  of  their  promised  glory.  The 
very  expression,  citij,  shews  gathering  together,  and  national 
restoration,  both  union  and  a  kingdom.  And  when  Zion  is 
thus  a  cilij  not  forsaken,  that  prediction  will  be  realized, 
*'  Whereas  thou  hast  been  forsaken  and  hated,  so  that  no  man 
went  through  thee,  I  will  make  thee  an  eternal  excellency,  a 
joy  of  many  genei'ations."     Isaiah  Ix.  15. 

Great  are  the  blessings  to  be  bestowed  upon  Israel:  and 
what  shall  be  the  issue  of  all  this?  Glory  will  be  given  to 
God  in  the  highest,  and  universal  joy  difiused  among  all  holy 
beings. 

Tlie  conversion  and  salvation,  the  restoration  and  glory  of 
Israel,  will  eminently  display  the  honour  of  the  triune  Jehovah. 
What  riches  of  forbearance,  patience,  long-suflering,  and  faith- 
fulness will  itmanifestin  our  heavenly  Father!  How  wonder- 
ful [13G]  the  glories  of  his  electing  lovo  in  once  rebellious, 
and  then  recovered  Israel!  What  efficacy  in  our  Redeemer's 
blood!  What  a  prevalency  ,in  his  intercession  for  his  worst 
and  bitterest  enemies!  What  omnipotent  energy  and  grace  in 
the  Holy  Ghost,  by  his  overcoming  all  their  infidelity,  pre- 
judices, and  obstinacy!  Oh,  what  a  bright  and  valuable  jewel 
in  the  Redeemer's  many  croznis,  (Rev.  xix.  12,)  at  the  latter 
day,  will  be  converted  Israel,  holy  and  joyful  in  their  own 
land! 

What  joy  also  in  heaven!  If  the  angels  joy  over  one  iiniur 
that  repents,  (Luke  xV.  10,)  what  will  be  their  joy  over  the 
restoration  of  the  long-lost,  the  ancient  people  of  God? 
Heaven  itself  is  filled  with  patriarchs,  and  kings,  prophets, 
apostles,  and  martyrs,  the  very  ancestors  of  these  Jews.  They 
cannot  be  uninterested  in  the  remnant  to  be  saved.  Oh!  how 
win  hallelujahs  afresh  resound  through  all  the  heavenly  man- 
*5S 


gg  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

sions,  when  their  own  descendants,  after  so  many  ages  of 
delay,  at  length  return  to  the  Saviour,  and  yield  themselves 
to  him! 

Nor  will  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  without  their  share  in 
this  general  joy.  "  The  Gentiles  are  to  rejoice  with  his 
people."  Deut.  xxxil.  43.  Songs  of  glory  will  at  length 
burst  forth  from  every  land  to  the  Divine  Redeemer.  When 
we  are  told,  "  He  has  remembered  his  mercy  and  truth  towards 
the  house  of  Israel,"  it  is  added,  "  And  all  the  ends  of  the 
earth  have  seen  the  salvation  of  our  God.  Make  a  joyful 
noise  unto  the  Lord,  all  the  earth;  make  a  loud  noise,  rejoice 
and  sing  praise."  Psalms  xcviii.  3.  And  so  "  the  earth  shall 
be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  as  the 
waters  cover  the  sea."     Hab.  ii.  14. 

[137]  The  whole  history  of  the  Jewish  church*  foretold  and 
illustrated  by  prophecy,  presents  many  a  striking  lesson.  It 
shews  us  the  sovereign,  righteous,  and  merciful  government  of 
Jehovah:  the  fatal  consequences  of  unbelief;  the  infinite  im- 
portance of  knowing  the  day  of  salvation,  and  rightly  improv- 
ing our  spiritual  privileges.  It  holds  forth  many  an  afiecting 
illustration  of  the  wisdom  and  power,  the  forbearance  and 
loving-kindness,  the  justice  and  compassion  of  the  great  Lord 
of  all. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PROPHECIES  RESPECTING  NATIONS  AND  COUNTRIES  CONNECTED 
WITH  THE   JEWS. 

[138]  As  all  the  prophecies  bear  on  Christ  and  his  church, 
whether  Jewish  or  Christian,  but  little  is  said   about  nations 

*  The  R.ev.  H.  Howarth,  in  his  Hulsean  Lectures,  "on  Jesus  of  Nazareth,'' 
speakingof  the  influence  of  the  Jews  now,  says,  "The  world's  wealth  is  their's 
— the  wheels  of  the  mightiest  governments  of  modern  days  have  been  moved 
by  their  assistance.  Wars  are  proclaimed  and  treaties  guaranteed  not  with- 
out their  potent  intervention;  and  although  still  an  humbled  and  unobtrusive 
race,  none  are  ignorant  of  their  real  sway,  nor  of  the  almost  omnipotent  con- 
trol which  they  can  exert  over  the  destinies  of  states."  In  his  notes  he  refers 
to  a  Memoir  of  N.M.  Rothschild,  in  the  Metropolitan  Magazine,  1836,  which 
speaks  of  the  continental  wars  as  redncitig  the  inferior  princes  of  Germany  to 
a  state  of  painful  obligation  to  the  leading  members  of  the  Hebrew  persua- 
sion, who  had  so  long  been  treated  with  scorn. 

The  journal  du  Commerce  states  that  the  five  brothers  the  Rothschilds  have 
taken  part  in  most  of  the  great  financial  affairs  of  France,  of  England,  and 
almost  every  country.  Their  power  was  at  one  time  such  that  they  were  free 
10  make  either  peace  or  war. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  99 

and  kingdoms  while  Ihey  have  no  direct  concern  with  the 
church.  The  reason  is  obvious.  The  scriptures  were  written 
for  the  use  of"  those  who  receive  tlieni.  Prophecies  would  be 
useless  to  tliose  who  have  no  connection  with  the  church  of 
Ciirist,  and  either  reject  or  are  ignorant  of  the  Sacred  Writ- 
ings. Yet  the  prophecy  of  Noah,  respecting  his  three  sons, 
(Gen.  ix.  25 — 27,)  is  an  epitome  of  the  histoi-y  of  ail  nations. 
Tiie  prophecies  of  Daniel  too,  contain  an  abridgment  of  the 
history  of  the  four  great  empires  tiiat  have  prevailed  in  tiie 
earth. 

These  empires  are  foretold  in  the  second  chapter  of  Daniel, 
under  the  figure  of  a  golden  image,  and  in  the  seventh  chapter 
under  the  figure  of  four  wild  beasts;  representing  the  Babylo- 
nian, the  Persian,  the  Grecian,  and  the  Roman  empires.* 

[139]  In  considering  the  fulfilment  of  prophecies  respecting 
nations  connected  with  the  Jews,  we  have  a  most  striking  evi- 
dence of  the  inspiration  of  the  holy  scriptures;  an  evidence 
that  is  obvious  to  every  sincere  inquirer,  and  every  candid 
mind. 

For  the  full  proof  of  this  the  reader  is  referred  to  the  follow- 
ing works: — liisliop  Newton's  Dissertations,  Davison  on  Pro- 
phecy, and  Keith  on  the  evidence  of  Projihecy. 

The  prophecies  respecting  Dabylox  are  recorded — Isa.  xiii. 
xiv.  xlv. — xlvii.  Jer.  1.  li.:  resj)ecting  Nineveh,  by  Nahum, 
and  Zephaniah  ii.  13 — 15:  respecting 'I'vre,  Isaiah  xxiii.  Ezek. 
xxvi.  xxvii.  xxviii.  Egypt,  in  Ezek.  xxix.  xxx. — xxxii.^ 
Ammox,  Ezek.  xxi.  28 — 32;  xxv.  1 — 7.  Jeremiah  xlix.  1 — 6, 
Edom,  in  Isaiah  xxxiv.  Jer.  xlix.  Ezekiel  xxxv.  Obadiah. 
MoAB,  in  Jer.  xlviii.  Ezekiel  xxv.  8.  The  Philistians,  Amos. 
i.  6 — S.  Zephaniah  ii.  4 — 7.  Jer.  xlvii.  And  the  Arabs  in 
Gen.  xvi.  10—12. 

It  is  most  strengthening  to  our  faith  to  know,  from  the  uni- 
versal, though  often  unconscious,  testimony  of  all  historians 
and  travellers,  Christian  or  fnfidel,  that  these  prophecies  have 
been  fulfilled,  if  not  wholly,  yet  in  a  vast  variety  of  particu- 
lars, in  the  sight  of  all  men  at  the  present  hour. 

*  A  clear  and  plain  illuslralion  of  these  prophecies  will  be  found  inCuning- 
haine's  Political  Destiny  of  the  Earth. 

t  The  situation  of  Egypt,  at  the  present  moment,  cannot  but  be  one  of  much 
interest  to  the  Christian;  not  only  from  its  ruler  having  now  possession  of  the 
Holy  Land,  but  also  from  the  "peculiarly  vigorous,  active,  and  enterprising 
spirit  of  the  pacha  and  his  son,  and  the  poweiful  army  and  navy  that  they  have 
got  together,  connected  as  these  are  with  the  state  of  Turkey  and  Russia;  and 
with  the  predictions  in  the  latter  days,  respecting  Israel,  Assyria,  and  Egypt, 
(Isaiah  xix.  18— 2.'^.)  Bishop  Lowth  considers  Isaiah  xviii.  as  referring  to 
Egypt.  Bishop  Horsley  and  Faber  refer  it  to  a  maritime  country,  meaning 
Great  Britain.  America  may  po.ssibly  be  intended.  A  Imle  time  will  more 
fuily  dcvelope  these  remarkable  prophecies. 


JOQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[140]  There  is  a  further  use  and  application  of  these  pro- 
phecies made  by  our  Lord  (compare  Isa.  xiii.  10,  and  Matt. 
xxiv.  29,  &c.)  and  his  apostles,  on  which  Dean  Woodhouse 
makes  the  following  remarks: — 

"Throughout  the  whole  of  the  prophetical  scripture  a  time 
of  retribution  and  vengeance  on  God's  enemies  is  announced. 
It  is  called  the  day  of  the  Lord;  (Mai,  iv.  5,)  the  day  of  urath 
a7id  slaughter:  (Rom.  ii.  5,)  of  the  Lord's  anger,  (Zeph.  ii.  3,) 
visitation,  (Mic.  vji.  4,)  a/id  jiidgment,  (Matt.  x.  15,)  the  great 
day,  (Jude  6,)  and  the  last  day,  (John  vi.  44.)  At  the  same 
time  it  is  to  be  observed,  that  this  kind  of  description,  and  the 
same  expressions  which  are  used  to  represent  this  great  day, 
are  also  employed  b}^  the  prophets  to  describe  the  fall  and  pun- 
ishment of  particular  states  and  empires;  of  Babylon,  by 
Isaiah  (ch.  xiii.)  of  Egypt,  by  Ezekiel  (xxx.  2 — 4;  xxxii.  7, 
8,)  of  Jerusalem,  by  Jeremiah,  Joel,  and  by  our  Lord,  (Matt, 
xxiv.);  and  in  many  of  these  prophecies  the  description  of  the 
calamity  which  is  to  fall  on  vtny  particular  state  or  nation  is  so 
blended  and  intermixed  with  that  general  destruction  which 
in  the  final  days  of  vengeance  will  invade  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  that  the  industry  and  skill  of  our  ablest  interpre- 
ters have  been  scarcely  equal  to  separate  and  assort  them. 
Hence  it  has  been  concluded  by  judicious  divines,  that  these 
partial  prophecies  and  particular  instances  qf  the  divine  ven- 
geance, whose  accomplishment  we  know  to  have  taken  place, 
are  presented  to  us  as  types,  certain  tokens,  and  forerunners 
of  some  greater  events  which  are  also  disclosed  in  them.  To 
the  dreadful  time  of  universal  vengeance  they  all  appear  to 
look  forward,  beyond  their  first  and  more  imn)ediate  object. 
[141]  Little  indeed  can  we  doubt  that  such  is  to  be  considered 
one  use  and  application  of  these  prophecies,  since  we  see  them 
thus  applied  by  our  Lord  and  his  Apostles."  He  then  refers 
to  Isa.  xiii.  10,  and  xxxiv.  1 — 6,  S,  and  compares  them  with 
Rev.  vi.  12 — 17,  and  states,  that  though  Idumea  is  mentioned 
by  the  prophet  as  the  particular  object  of  vengeance,  yet  it  has 
a  more  sublime  and  future  j)rospect,  and  in  this  sense  the  whole 
world  is  its  object.  Such  prophecies  "have  all  of  them  been 
typically  fulfilled  in  the  fall  of  those  nations  whose  after-ruin 
they  prefigured;  but  a  more  perfect  completion  is  reserved  for 
them,  with  which  their  grandeur  of  design  and  sublimity  of 
expression  more  exactly  accord:  for  they  seem  to  unite  with 
the  apocalyptic  prophecy  in  pointing  ultimately  and  emphati- 
cally to  the  great  day  of  the  Lord's  wrath. 

But  even  out  of  the  great  tribulation  (the  tribulation,  even 
the  great  one,  T«c8x4saif  T»;^<s>a>.M,  Rev.  vii.  14)  a  great  multitude 
which  no  man  can  number  are  to  be  saved  (ver.  9).     And  when 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  JQl 

it  is  ended  the  Jews  are  to  be  a  blessing  to  all  nations:  Jcr. 
xxxiii.  7 — 9.  Ezek.  xxxiv.  26.  Zcch.  viii.  13.  Rom.  xi.  13 — 
15.  It  is  this  concluding  of  all  (Gentiles  as  well  as  Jews)  in 
unbelief,  that  he  might  have  mercy  upon  all,  that  made  the  apostle 
cry  out — 0  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  ivisdom  and  /enow- 
ledge  of  God! 


CHAPTER  X. 

THE  CHRISTIAN  CHURCH. 

[142]  There  are  many  prophecies  that  have  been  ful- 
filled in  the  state  of  the  Christian  church  since  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  that  are  now  manifestly  fulfilling.  We  may  refer 
to  Bishop  Newton  on  the  Prophecies,  in  proof  of  this.  A  con- 
siderable jxut  of  the  book  of  Revelation  has,  in  this  way,  been 
made  sufticiently  clear  by  the  event. 

The  statements  given  by  St.  Paul  respecting  a  falling  away 
of  the  Christian  church,  are  very  striking.  He  tells  the  Thes- 
salonians,  (second  Epistle,  chap.  ii.  verses  3,  4.)  that  the  last 
day  should  not  come,  "except  there  come  a  falling  away  first, 
and  that  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  the  son  of  perdition;  who 
opposeth  and  exalteth  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or 
that  is  worshipped;  so  that  he,  as  God,  silteth  in  the  temple 
of  God,  shewing  himself  that  he  is  God."  All  history  shews 
how  exactly  this,  with  the  following  j)art  of  the  description 
(verse  6 — 12.)  marks  the  Pope  of  Rome,  arrogating  the  title 
of  His  Holiness,  claiming  infallibility,  dispensing  absolution, 
restraining  the  scriptures,  exalting  his  own  decrees  above  [143] 
them,  usurping  a  right  to  d'epose  kings,  and  the  like.  The 
same  falling  away  is  described  again,  (1  Tim.  iv.  1.)  "Now 
the  Spirit  speakcth  expressly,  that  in  the  latter  tinries,  some 
shall  depart  from  the  faith,  giving  heed  to  seducing  spirits  and 
doctrines  of  devils,  speaking  lies  in  hypocrisy,  having  their 
consciences  seared  with  a  hot  iron:  forbidding  to  marry,  and 
commanding  to  abstain  from  meats."  The  apostacy  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  church  is  here  again  distinctl}'  marked — their 
multitude  of  mediators — worship  of  saints — legends,  and  pre- 
tended miracles — the  celibacy  of  their  clergy — and  the  nume- 
rous fastings  from  particular  meats,  are  clearly  foretold.* 

♦God  liaving  promised  a  blessing  on  the  study  of  the  prophetic  word;  and 
many  of  the  most  eminent  and  honoured  of  God's  servants,  after  lengthened 


102  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Now  these  very  predictions  are  in  the  keeping  of  the  Ro- 
man Catholics.  They,  like  the  Jews,  are  unexceptionable 
librarians  of  the  prophecy.  And  if  it  be  asked,  why  they  do 
not  renounce  popery,  we  have  the  very  same  reason  to  give  as 
we  had  respecting  the  Jews;  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands, 
and  millions  and  tens  of  millions,  when  the  holy  scriptures 
were  fully  laid  before  men  at  the  reformation,  on  this  very 
ground  forsook  the  Roman  church;  and  the  perseverance  in 
corruption  of  the  rest,  till  the  entire  destruction  of  this  fallen 
church,  [144]  is  foretold  in  the  very  same  writings  which  pre- 
dict its  fall  from  primitive  purity. 

There  are  similar  jirophecies  respecting  the  Mahomedans 
given  in  the  books  of  Daniel,  chap.  viii.  9 — 25,  and  Reve- 
lations, chapter  ix.  which  have  also  been  remarkably  fulfilled. 

In  considering  the  future  state  of  the  church  of 
Christ,  let  us  first  look  at  the  peculiar  design  of  God  in  di- 
recting the  gospel  to  be  preached  to  the  Gentiles.  The  gospel 
was  to  be  preached  to  every  creature,  and  the  promise  was 
added,  "  he  that  believeth  and  is  baptized  shall  be  saved;"  and 
the  threatening  annexed,  "he  that  believeth  not  shall  be 
damned."  Mark  xvi.  15.  Though  "God  will  have  all  men 
to  be  saved,  and  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth," 
(1  Tim.  ii.  4,)  yet  it  does  not  appear  by  the  scriptures  or  by 
facts,  that  he  purposed  by  the  present  preaching  of  the  go'jpel 
to  save  all  men.  Matt.  xxiv.  14.  The  most  extended  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  is  the  hour  of  God's  judgment.  Rev.  xiv.  6. 
St.  Paul  leads  us  to  this  idea,  that  through  the  fall  of  the  Jews, 
salvation  came  to  the  Ge?itiles;  that  the  Gentiles  by  unbelief,  high- 
mindedness,  and  not  continuing  i?i  his  goodness  may  be  cut  off; 
and  that  the  natural  branches  shall  be  grafted  into  their  own  olive- 
tree.  Rom.  xi.  11,  20- — 24.  St.  James  gives  us  the  same  view 
of  the  design  of  the  gospel,  (Acts  xv.  14);  God  graciously 
visiting  the  Gentiles  to  take  out  op  them  a  people  to  his 
name;  and  then  building  again  the  tabernacle  of  David,  that 
the  residue  of  men  might  seek  after  the  Lord,  and  all  the 
Gentiles.  Our  Lord  says  to  his  disciples;  "ye  are  not  of  the 
world;  but  I  have  chosen  you  out  of  the  world."  John  xv.  19. 
There  are,  as  we  have  seen,  clear  predictions  of  a  [145]  falling 


study,  having  for  centuries  come  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  Mnn  of  Sin  de- 
scribes the  Pope,  and  Babylon,  Papal  Rome,  it  is  in  the  highest  degree  impro- 
bable that  this  interpretation  should  be  erroneous.  Whatever  farther  fulfil- 
ment may  take  place  in  the  close  of  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  and  in  its  final 
destruction,  the  past  fulfilment  has  been  such  as  to  satisfy  the  general  body  of 
Protestants  that  tliis  is  a  true  interpretation:  indeed  Cressener,  in  his  ''De- 
monstraiion  of  the  Apocalypse,'  has  shown  that  Roman  Catholic  writers  them- 
selves furnish  many  testimonies  that  help  this  Protestant  application  of  the 
prophecy.    See  farther  remarks  on  this  subject  in  following  chapters. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  103 

away  in  the  Christian  cliurch,  (1  Tim.  iv.  1 — 3;  Dan.  vii.  25.) 
and  this  falling;  away,  in  the  sight  of  all  men,  has  largely 
taken  place.  Judgments  also  on  the  professing  church  of 
Christ  are  clearly  foretold.  The  falling  away  is  connected 
with  awful  consequent  judgments  (Dan.  ii.  44;  vii.  9 — 11, 
2G;  2  Tiiess.  ii.  S — 12.)  which  we  dare  not  overlook  in  con-' 
sidering  the  future  state  of  the  Christian  church. 

From  all  these  things  we  may  gather,  that  the  present  dis- 
pensation of  the  gospel,  till  the  Jews  are  restored,  was  not 
designed  for  the  universal  conversion  of  the  whole  Gentile 
world;  but  to  gather  a  church  out  of  the  Gentiles.*  It  is  after 
the  punishment  of  God's  enemies,  that  his  glorious  kingdom 
is  10  be  fully  established;  though  there  be  indeed  a  full 
harvest  yet  to  be  gatliered  in  the  previous  day  of  tribulation, 
as  shewn  in  a  subsequent  chapter. 

In  considering  the  punishment  of  those  enemies,  we  may 
first  notice  that  the  destruction  of  Popery  is  an  event  clearly 
predicted.  "The  mystery  of  iniquity  doth  already  work: 
only  he  who  now  letteth  (or  hinders)  will  let,  until  he  be 
taken  out  of  the  way.  And  then  shall  that  Wicked  be  re- 
vealed, whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his 
mouth,  and  shall  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming." 
2  Thess.  ii.  7,  8.  The  voice  shall  yet  be  heard,  "  Babylon 
the  great  is  fallen."  Rev.  xviii.  2.  The  pouring  out  of  the 
vials,  (Rev.  xvi.)  is  probably  already  in  progress,  and  the  fall 
of  the  mystical  Babylon  must  follow.  May  God's  people 
everywhere  obey  their  Saviour's  direction,  "  Come  out  of  her, 
my  people,  that  ye  be  not  [146]  partakers  of  her  sins,  and 
that  ye  receive  not  of  her  plagues."  Rev.  xviii.  4.  The 
destruction  of  the  imposture  of  Mahomet  is  equally  clear;  "  he 
shall  be  broken  without  hand,"  Daniel  viii.  25.  "The  sixth 
angel  poured  out  his  vial  upon  the  great  river  Euphrates;  and 
the  water  thereof  was  dried,  up',"  Rev,  xvi.  12.  The  pre- 
diction is  plain,  "  And  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  him  the 
false  prophet  that  wrought  miracles  before  him,  with  which 
he  deceived  them  that  had  received  the  mark  of  the  beast, 
and  them  that  worshipped  his  image.  These  botii  were  cast 
alive  into  a  lake  of  fire  burning  with  brimstone."  Rev. 
xix.  20.* 

A  continuance  of  the  servants  of  Christ  intermingled  with 
the  ungodly  till  the  end,  and  then  a  separation,  and  the 
punishment  of  the   ungodly,   is  also  clearly  foretold.     Well 

*  The  author  refers  with  satisfaction  to  Mr.  M'Neile's  Sermon  on  the  times 
of  the  Gentiles,  as  conclusive  to  his  own  mind. 

t  The  application  of  the  prophecies  to  Popery  is  noticed  in  a  subsequent 
chapter. 


JQ4  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

does  it  become  us,  diligently  to  search  the  scriptures  re- 
specting this  separation.  See  Matthew  xiii.  36 — 52;  xxv. 
Luke  xvii.  20 — 37,  and  various  other  passages.  There  is  no 
intimation  in  these  passages  of  a  previous  Millennium,  and 
there  are  expressions  in  them  that  seem  inconsistent  with  the 
idea  of  an  interveningperiod  of  universal  righteousness.  That 
glorious  millennial  kingdom  follows  the  coming  of  Christ  and 
the  punishment  of  his  enemies;  that  coming  is  also  the  blessed 
hope  of  the  believer. 

The  Christian,  though  now  surrounded  with  dilBculties,  and 
with  a  probability  of  a  temporary  increase  of  those  difficultes, 
may  yet  lift  up  his  head  full  of  expectation  and  hope.  His 
Saviour  is  *'  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords.  He  must 
reign  till  he  [147]  has  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet."  1 
Cor.  XV.  25.  The  agitations  of  the  present  time  should  only 
lead  him  to  those  views  and  feelings  which  David  so  beauti- 
fully expresses  in  the  4Gth  Psalm,  "God  is  our  refuge,  and 
strength,  a  very  present  help  in  trouble."  Whatever  may  be 
the  precise  and  exact  meaning  of  the  promises,  the  general  re- 
sult is  clear;  the  full  triumph  of  Christ  over  all  his  enemies. 
How  rich  are  the  promises!  "  The  earth  shall  be  full  of  the 
knowledge  of  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea,"  Isaiah  xi. 
9;  "the  kingdom  and  dominion,  and  greatness  of  the  kingdom 
under  the  whole  heaven,  shall  be  given  to  the  people  of  the 
saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose  kingdom  is  an  everlasting 
kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall  serve  and  obey  him,"  Daniel 
vii.  14;  Satan  shall  be  "  bound  for  a  thousand  years,"  and  the 
saints  be  "priests  of  God  and  of  Christ,  and  reign  with  him  a 
thousand  years,"  Rev.  xx.  Our  hopes  cannot  but  be  raised  by 
these  and  multitudes  of  similar  promises,  to  a  far  happier  scene 
than  this  lower  world  has  ever  yet  witnessed — a  scene  which 
must  now  be  fast  approaching. 

In  what  aspect,  then,  shall  we  regard  those  blessed  exertions 
which  are  now  making  by  religious  societies,  and  which  fill 
the  heart  with  hope  and  joy  ?  Let  us  mark  first  the  extent 
and  success  of  those  exertions. 

Unquestionably  we  live  in  a  remarkable  day  of  the  church 
of  Christ.  There  is  a  peculiar  shaking  of  the  nations  and 
larger  efforts  are  making  by  faithful  Christians  to  diffuse  the 
gospel,  and  the  word  of  God  has  been  circulated  to  a  greater 
extent,  than  in  any  former  era  of  Christianity. 

The  success  in  modern  missionary  exertions  has  been  indeed 
supposed  by  some  to  be  inadequate  to  [148]  the  ineans  used, 
and  to  the  expectations  reasonably  excited  by  them;  and  it  has 
been  thought  that  the  cause  of  this  has  been  the  neglect  of  the 
Jews  as  the  great  medium   for  the  conversion  of  the  world. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  1()5  ' 

But  is  not  the  supposed  fact  itself  really  unfounded?  Look- 
ing at  the  miraculous  gifts  and  at  the  fervent  piety  of  the 
primitive  church,  and  especially  looking  at  the  large  outpour- 
ing of  the  Holy  Spirit,  we  need  not  be  surprised  that  the  gos- 
pel spread  then  as  it  did.  National  conversions,  however,  did 
not  then  take  place  in  a  few  years.  The  Christian  church  was, 
during  the  whole  of  the  first  three  centuries,  more  or  less  per- 
secuted and  despised,  and  consisted  of  individual  churches. 
A  person  at  first  sight  may  be  apt  to  suppose,  that,  when  the 
apostle  wrote  the  epistles  to  the  Romans  and  Corinthians,  the 
whole  of  Rome  and  Corinth  were  Christians:  but  it  need 
not  be  proved  that  this  was  far  indeed  from  being  the  case. 
Though  it  is  freely  allowed  that  the  gospel  then  spread  with  a 
rapidity  unexampled  in  any  age  since;  yet  we  apprehend  that 
the  reason  for  this,  in  subordination  to  the  divine  wisdom,  must 
be  looked  for,  not  in  the  neglect  of  employing  men  of  any 
particular  nation,  but  in  the  sins  of  Christians;  in  their  luke- 
warmness  and  coldness;  in  the  want  of  a  missionary  spirit  in 
the  church  at  large;  and  especially  in  the  want  of  a  general 
and  enlarged  spirit  of  prayer  for  the  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Ghost;  in  the  small  extent  to  which  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
crucified  has  been  preached;  and  in  the  defect  of  a  spirit  of 
union  and  love  among  real  Christians. 

Passing  by  Roman  Catholic  IVIissions,  as  not  needing  here 
distinct  consideration,  it  may  justly  be  said  that  the  success 
which  has  been  already  [149]  given  to  efforts  to  spread  the 
gospel,  is  larger  than  some  seem  to  think;  especially  when  we 
consider  the  few  instruments  employed,  the  short  space  of  time 
in  which  they  have  laboured,  and  the  difficulties  which  they 
have  had  to  encounter,  before  they  could  simply  and  fully  de- 
clare to  the  heathen,  in  their  own  {ongue,  the  imsearchnble  riches 
of  Christ.  Eph.  iii.  8.  It  was  long  in  general  after  the  forma- 
tion of  their  societies,  before  the  missionaries  went  forth  to 
their  work,  and  long  after  they  landed,  before  they  could  preach 
to  the  natives.  There  are  even  now  very  few  Europeiui  or 
American  or  Native  missionaries  preaching  fully  to  the.  heathen 
in  their  native  tongues;  probably  the  number  but  a  few  years 
since  fell  short  of  the  seventy  disciples  whom  our  Lord  sent 
forth,  and  foreigners  could  not,  from  the  very  necessity  of  the 
case,  speak  with  the  ease  and  fluency  of  a  native;  many  of 
them  spoke  with  that  broken  and  foreign  accent,  and  those 
hesitating  expressions,  which  necessarily  greatly  hindered  the 
power  of  their  statements. 

And  notwithstanding  all  difficulties,  the  gospel  has  spread, 
and  is  spreading,  more  extensively  every  year:  thousands  and 
tens   of  thousands  are    converts   and    communicants;  and   all 

VOL.  II. — 59 


jQQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

these  things  are  doubtless  preparing  the  way  for  the  church's 
full  glory.  Look  at  the  effects  of  the  labours  of  Swartz  and 
others.  They  began  in  great  discouragement;  and  now  there 
are,  as  the  result  of  those  labours,  upwards  of  twenty  thousand 
native  Protestant  Christians  in  South  India.  Look  at  t!ie  state 
of  the  colony  of  Sierra  Leone,  where  the  author  witnessed 
the  negroes  in  the  greatest  degradation,  as  naked  savages  and 
miserable  idolaters,  and  of  whom  a  competent  and  unexcep- 
tionable [150]  witness,  a  few  years  afterwards,  said,  that  their 
spirit  and  conduct  were  such  that  he  was  persuaded  there 
was  not  to  be  seen  upon  earth  a  community  of  equal  size  so 
truly  exemplary.  Look  at  thousands  of  Christian  negroes  in 
the  West  Indies,  blessed  by  the  gospel,  imparted  in  modern 
times  through  the  labours  of  the  various  Protestant  Missiona- 
ries. Look  again  at  the  South  Sea  Islands,  emerging  from  the 
lovvest  barbarism  and  idolatry  to  i)iety  and  civilization,  through 
the  persevering  efforts  of  Christian  Missionaries  in  our  own 
day.  Every  where,  in  proportion  as  the  gospel  of  Christ  has 
been  fully  and  faithfully  preached,  it  has  been  the  poicer  of  God 
to  the  salvation  of  the  heathen. 

The  promise  then  still  abides  faithful.  My  ii-ord — that  goeth 
forth  of  my  mouth — shall  not  return  unto  me  void:  Isaiah  Iv.  11; 
and  the  extent  to  which  that  word  is  going  forth,  concurs  with 
the  cheering  light  of  prophecy  to  strengthen  our  hopes,  that 
however  dark  the  clouds  now,  and  however  severe  the  storm 
that  we  previously  expect,  may  be,  the  dawn  of  the  millennial 
day  of  glory  cannot  be  far  distant. 

For  we  are  not  left  in  doubt  as  to  the  aspect  in  wh.ich  all 
this  is  to  be  viewed.  In  the  14th  of  Revelation,  we  haA'e  a 
prediction  of  three  angels  going  forth  with  distinct  voices. 
The  first  angel  flies  "in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  the  ever- 
lasting gosjiel  to  preach  unto  them  that  dwell  on  the  earth,  and 
to  every  nation,  and  kindred  and  tongue,  and  people,  saying 
with  a  loud  voice.  Fear  God,  and  give  glory  to  him;  for  the 
hour  of  his  judgment  is  come:  and  worship  him  that  made 
heaven,  and  earth,  and  the  sea,  and  the  fountain  of  waters." 
The  second  angel  declares  the  fall  [151]  of  Babylon,  and  the 
third  angel  the  wrath  of  God  on  all  who  worship  the  beast  and 
his  image.  Here  we  see  predicted  the  dilfusion  of  the  gospel. 
Dr.  Cressener,  in  some  discussions  on  this  part  of  the  chapter, 
endeavoured  to  shew  that  the  time  of  the  patience  of  the  saints  is 
the  fiercest  persecution  of  the  true  church  by  the  beast.  It 
may  however  relate  to  the  approach  of  the  season  of  reward; 
as  that  is  the  great  scope  of  the  chapter.  Amidst  a  severe  con- 
flict, there  is  a  rising  triumph  of  the  truth,  from  the  procla- 
mation of  the  first  angel  to  the  treading  of  the  vintage.     In 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  JQ?' 

the  course  of  these  events — is  tlie  coming  of  tlie  Son  of  man 
on  the  cloud,  and  the  reaping  of  the  Iiarvest,  or  tlie  gatliering 
of  God's  saints  (Mark  iv.  26—29.  JNIatt.  xiii.  24 — 30;  xxiv. 
31.  John  iv.  35 — 38,)  and  then  the  treading  of  tlie  vintage,  or 
the  punishment  of  his  enemies,  Rev.  xix.  and  Isa.  Ixiii.  1 — 6, 
The  j)ast  history  of  the  church,  and  the  continued  exertions  of 
religious  societies,  shew  that  at  least  the  first  angel,  with  his 
warning  voice,  commencing  probably  at  the  Reformation,  has 
already  taken  his  flight:  the  other  angels  follow,  and  soon  the 
Son  of  man  appears' in  the  clouds  to  establish  his  glorious  king- 
dom, Dan.  vii.  13,  14. 

Mr.  Cuninghame,  on  Rev.  xiv.  14,  observes,  "It  is  jjlain 
that  the  vision  does  not  belong  to  the  first  moment  of  the  ad- 
vent: for  that  is  described  by  the  one  like  the  Son  of  Man 
coming  in  the  clouds  (Dan.  vii.  13;  INIatt.  xxiv.  30,);  here  on 
the  contrary,  John  sees  him  sitting  on  a  cloud,  which  implies 
not  the  action  of  coming,  but  that  he  is  already  present."  On 
this  he  makes  this  just  reflection,  "The  moment  of  our  Lord's 
first  approach  is,  in  this  fourteenth  chapter,  as  ever}'^  where 
else,  sedulously  concealed  [152]  from  us.  How  unspeakably 
awful  and  awakening  is  this  thought!" 

We  must  contemplate  and  meditate  upon  the  future  glory  of 
the  church,  as  revealed  in  the  prophetic  pages  of  scripture. 
The  study  of  this,  though  yet  unfulfilled,  is  not  to  be  neglected; 
for  it  is  connected  with  important  practical  duties.  "Daniel 
understood  by  books  the  number  of  the  years  whereof  the 
word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Jeremiah  the  prophet,"  (Dan.  ix. 
2,)  and  he  began  to  seek  the  Lord  by  prayer  and  supplication 
uilh  fasli?}g.  The  first  Christians,  warned  by  the  prophetical 
intimations  of  our  Lord,  fled  from  Jerusalem,  and  escaped  the 
tremendous  visitations  which  came  upon  its  inhabitants;  and 
so  there  are  still  duties  arising  from  the  expected  fulfilment 
of  future  prophecies.  "Behold,  I  come  quickly!  Blessed  is 
he  that  keepeth  the  sayings  of  the  prophecy  of  this  book." 
Rev.  XX ii.  7. 

We  cannot  indeed  fix  any  precise  time  as  to  n-Jteti  future 
events  are  to  happen.  There  are  several  important  periods 
named  in  scripture,  and  especially  the  great  era  of  1260  pro- 
phetic days  or  years,  and  these  will  be  noticed  afterwards;  yet 
we  cannot  certainly  tell,  till  events  make  it  more  clear,  xclieti 
that  era  commenced.  The  whole  chain  of  prophecy  mani- 
festly leads  us  to  expect  that  we  are  on  the  verge  of  remarka' 
ble  events.  Even  if  it  be  admitted  that  the  12G0  years  have 
not  closed  (as  many  think  that  they  did  in  1792),  and  will  not 
come  to  an  end  for  some  years,  they  must  obviously  be  has- 
teuing  to  their  close.     But  a  short  period  can  then  elapse  before 


jQg  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

the  coming  of  Christ  for  the  general  establishment  of  Christ's 
kingdom.  Daniel  intimates  two  further  brief  periods  of  thirty 
and  forty-five  years;  [153]  and  then  says,  "Blessed  is  he  that 
waiteth  and  cometh  to  the  thousand  three  hundred  and  five- 
and-thirty  days."  Dan.  xii.  12.  The  servants  of  Christ  then 
may  well  lift  up  their  heads,  enlarge  the  preparatory  work, 
and  anticipate,  first  indeed,  intervening  trials  and  awakening 
judgments  on  his  enemies,  and  then  happier  and  more  prosper- 
ous times  than  the  church  has  ever  yet  enjoyed.  There  is 
enough  of  clear  prediction  to  animate  us  to  the  moss  strenuous 
and  self-denying  exertions  for  the  conversion  of  Jew  and  Gen- 
tile, the  one  cause  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Christ. 

The  subject  of  judgments  connected  with  the  coming  of 
Christ  will  be  distinctly  considered  afterwards.  In  that  time 
of  judgment,  however,  many  passages  lead  us  to  expect  a  great 
ingathering  to  the  church  of  Christ.  Rev.  vii.  9,  14;  Isaiah 
xxvi.  9.  And  the  preparation  for  this  by  the  Religious  Socie- 
ties of  the  present  day  is  unspeakably  important. 

But  do  not  the  most  wise  and  judicious  Christians  differ 
much  in  their  view  of  these  things?  It  must  indeed  be  con- 
fessed that  it  is  so.  Yet  in  practical  results  there  is  a  great 
agreement.  Though  real  Christians  differ,  in  some  respects, 
about  the  order  in  which  the  latter-day  glory  of  the  church 
shall  be  brought  on,  and,  in  some  particulars,  as  to  the  means 
by  which  it  shall  be  accomplished,  there  is  no  difference  on 
practical  points.  There  is  no  question  but  that  the  preaching 
of  the  Gospel,  whether  by  the  diffusion  of  the  Hol}^  Scrip- 
tures, or  the  faithful  ministry  of  devoted  Missionaries,  is  a 
great  and  divinely  appointed  duty.  There  is  no  doubt  but  that  ■ 
more  earnest  prayer  for  the  larger  outpouring  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  is  an  imperative  obligation.  There  is  no  [154]  obscu- 
rity in  the  truth  that  it  is  our  duty  to  seek  the  conversion  of  the 
whole  world,  whether  Jewish  or  Gentile.  There  is  one  general 
expectation,  by  all  who  believe  God's  word,  of  preceding  trials 
and  of  the  full  triumph  of  our  Lord  Christ,  however  they  may 
differ  as  to  the  way  in  which  God  will  bring  it  to  pass.  The 
duty  is  plain  and  admitted  by  eacii  intelligent  Christian;  the 
encouragements  are  great  and  felt  by  all;  and  all  difficulties  in 
the  way  of  establishing  Christ's  kingdom,  however  to  be  re- 
moved, shall  all  ultimately  be  surmounted.  Isa.  xl.  4. 

That  great  event,  the  future  coming  of  Christ,  predicted  in 
the  scriptures,  has  an  all-important  bearing  on  the  hopes  of  the 
church;  yet  the  precise  nature  and  the  time  of  his  coming, 
and  its  influence  on  the  conversion  of  nations,  and  tiie  bless- 
edness of  our  earth,  are  yet  involved  in  the  obscurity  of  un- 
fulfilled prophecy.     Let   not   this,  however,  be  any  impedi- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  109 

ment  to  nctive  exertion  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  The  views 
of  the  Apostolical  writers  were  remarkably  vivid  and  distinct 
respecting  the  coming  of  Christ.  It  is  perpetually  brought 
forward  by  them,  and  we  may  see  that  in  their  lives  and 
labours,  it  was  attended  with  a  most  practical  and  holy  influ- 
ence. None  were  more  devoted  in  their  cfl'orls  to  spread  the 
gospel.  Those  therefore  must  be  grievously  mistaken  who 
rest  in  the  speculative  part  of  this  subject,  and  on  whom  it  has 
the  effect  of  hampering  and  crippling  exertions  to  promote  the 
advancement  of  his  spiritual  kingdom.  Whatever  be  our  views 
of  the  coming  of  Christ,  as  it  is  an  infinitely  desirable  sera  for 
the  church,  and  since  there  are  events  previously  to  take  place 
in  the  accomplishing  of  the  number  of  God's  elect,  well  may 
we  labour  by  [155]  means  of  Religious  Societies  thus  to 
"hasten  the  coming  of  his  kingdom."  If  he  be  speedily  com- 
ing, surely  we  sliould  desire  to  be  found  among  those  labour- 
ing to  make  the  day  of  grace  known  before  it  be  too  late,  (2 
Cor.  vi.  1,  2.)  and  hastening  the  coming  of  the  day  of  God. 
2  Peter  iii.  12. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ox    ANTICHRIST. 

[156]  It  must  always  be  a  painful  and  distressing  subject  to 
a  Christian,  to  have  to  dwell  upon  the  apostacy  of  Christians, 
and  the  rising  up  in  the  Christian  church  of  opposers  and  ene- 
mies to  our  Divine  Redeemer.  Phil.  iii.  IS.  It  is  indeed  an 
unspeakable  mercy  that  God  lias  given  to  his  church  such  plain 
and  full  warning  of  these  enemies,  that  his  people  may  be 
effectually  guarded,  and  their  faith  in  his  word  greatly  strength- 
ened by  such  a  clear  display  of  Omniscience;  and  thence  it 
becomes  a  duty  to  set  forth  this  warning;  but  in  doing  so, 
may  we  have  David's  feeling,  ''Rivers  of  waters  run  down 
mine  eyes,  because  men  keep  not  thy  law."  Psalm  cxix.  13G. 
May  we  be  among  "those  who  sigii  and  who  cry  for  all  the 
abominations."  Ezek.  ix.  4. 

Anticlirist  means  an  opposer  of  Christ.  The  name  in  the 
scriptures  occurs  only  in  the  writings  of  St.  John.  He  says, 
"It  is  the  last  time,  and  as  ye  have  heard  that  Antichrist  shall 
come,  even  now  are  there  many  Antichrists;  whereby  we 
know  that  it  is  the  last  time.  They  went  out  from  us,  but 
59* 


110 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


they  were  not  of  us.  [147]  Who  is  a  liar  but  he  that  denieth 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ.  He  is  Antichrist  that  denieth  the 
Father  and  the  Son."  And  again,  "Every  spirit  that  con- 
fesseth  not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh,  is  not  of  God; 
and  this  is  that  spirit  of  Antichrist  whereof  ye  have  heard  that 
it  should  come,  and  even  now  already  it  is  in  the  world."  1 
John  ii.  18,  22;  iv.  3.  Again,  in  his  second  epistle,  verse  7, 
he  says,  "Many  deceivers  are  entered  into  the  world,  who  con- 
fess not  that  Jesus  Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh.  This  is  a  de- 
ceiver and  an  Antichrist. 

That  this  is  a  matter  of  vast  importance  will  be  evident  by 
the  strength  of  the  apostle's  expressions.  It  may  be  gathered, 
I  think,  that  there  is  a  growing  form  of  Antichrist,  from  the 
change  of  the  apostle's  expressions:  a  change  which  should 
lead  us  to  tremble  at  the  idea  of  in  any  way  denying  a  future 
coming  of  our  Lord  to  our  world  in  the  flesh.  The  remark- 
able variation  in  the  1st  and  2nd  epistle  of  John  (not  noticed 
in  our  translation)  respecting  Christ's  coming  in  the  flesh, 
seems  to  mark  two  stages  of  Antichrist.  In  the  1st  epistle 
(iv.  3.)  it  is,  evenj  spirit  thai  confesseth  iiol  that  Jesus  is  come 
{iKuKv^oTci  already  come)  is  not  of  God,  and  this  is  that  spirit  of 
Antichrist,  &c.  In  the  2nd  epistle,  verse  7,  it  \s,  many  deceivers 
are  entered  i7ito  the  world,  zcho  cojfess  not  that  Jesvs  Christ  is  come 
(ipx,o/j^ivov  is  coming)  in  the  flesh;  this  is  the  deceiver  and  the  Anti- 
christ. Denying  the  coming  Saviour  is  one  mark  of  the  last 
Antichrist. 

Mede  first  applies  these  predictions  (fixing  the  date  of  the 
epistle  previous  to  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem)  to  tliose  who 
should  come  in  the  name  of  Christ,  saying,  lam  Christ,  and 
the  false  prophets  who  rose  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem, 
(Matt.  xxiv.  5,  11.)  and  says,  "John  thence  gathered  that  it 
was  [158]  the  last  times  of  the  Jewish  polity."  He  supposes 
him  first  to  refer  to  Simon  Magus  as  the  first  heretic,  and  then 
to  Menander,  Saturnius,  Basilides,  Carpocrates,  Ccrinthus,* 
&c.  understanding  by  the  name  of  Antichrist,  not  merely  a 
single  man,  but  an  heretic  faction;  and  many  false  prophets. 
"But,"  Mede  says,  "though  I  have  thought  that  John,  in  these 
places,  speaks  of  false  prophets  who  corrupted  the  doctrine  of 
Christ  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  yet  may  also  that 
little  sum  of  the  doctrine  of  Antichrist,  by  which  it  is  denied  that 
Jesus  is  the  Christ,  be  accommodated  to  that  great  Antichrist, 
who  having  substituted  his  saints  as  little  Christs  to  be  wor- 
shipped, by  that  denies  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  as  they  who 
worship  many  gods,  deny  that  Jehovah  is  God.  Even  from 
this  epistle  (v.  21.)  something  like  this  may  be  collected:  for 

*  Sir  Isaac  Newton  takes  the  same  view.    See  his  Observations,  p.  256: 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  m 

when  he  had  said  of  Jesus  Christ,  this  is  the  true  God  and  eler- 
iial  life,  he  immediately  adds,  Utile  childreii  keep  yourselves  from 
idols,  intimating  a  fatal  future  afterwards,  that  Christians  should 
worship  idols  in  the  place  of  Christ,  that  is,  false  Christs  and 
saints  as  mediators." 

It  will  be  observed  that  our  Lord,  at  a  later  period  of  his 
discourse  respecting  his  coming,  says,  "there  shall  arise  false 
Christs  and  false  prophets,  and  shall  shew  great  signs  and  won- 
ders, insomuch  that  if  it  were  possible,  they  should  deceive 
the  very  elect.    Matthew  xxiv.  44. 

The  sentiments  of  the  Fathers  on  the  nature  of  Anti- 
christ furnish  no  decisive  and  conclusive  guidance  to  interpre- 
tation. They  lived  before  history  [159]  could  have  developed 
the  main  principles  of  Popery  or  Mahomedanism,  and  had  not 
therefore  historical  illustrations  to  guide  them;  and  we  as  Pro- 
testants receive  no  traditions  as  decisive  authority  for  the  in- 
terpretation of  the  word  of  God.*  Yet  the  general  testimony 
of  the  church  in  any  age  should  not  be  disregarded,  there  is  at 
least  a  partial  truth  in  it;  a  few  extracts,  therefore,  containing 
some  of  their  sentiments  are  iiere  given. 

The  early  Fathers  of  the  church  held  generally,  that  there 
would  be  a  personal  Antichrist,  born  of  a  Jew,  to  be  developed 
shortly  before  the  second  coming  of  Christ,  and  to  be  destroyed 
in  Judca.  Irenoeus,  while  holding  that  view,  suggests  that  his 
name  might  be  Lateinos,  because  the  Latins  then  bore  rule, 
and  that  name  contained  the  number  G6G. 

Justin  JNLautyr,  in  his  Dialogue  with  Trypho,  referring  to 
Micah  iv.  1,  &c.  speaks  of  those  as  "destitute  of  just  reason 
who  did  not  understand  that  which  is  clear  from  all  the  scrip- 
tures, that  two  comings  of  Christ  are  announced.  One  in 
which  a  suffering,  inglorious,  dishonoured,  and  crucified  Sa- 
viour is  to  be  preached;  but  another  in  which  he  shall  come 
with  glory  from  the  heavensy,  when  also  the  man  of  apostacy, 
speaking  great  words  in  the  earth  against  the  highest,  will  dare 
to  do  wicked  things  against  us  Christians,  who,  since  we  have 
known  the  way  of  worshipping  God  by  the  law  and  the  doc- 
trine going  forth  through  the  apostles  of  Jesus,  from  Jerusa- 
lem, fly  to  the  God  of  Jacob. "t 

[IGO)  Fulke  quotes  Tertullian  as  saying,  on  2  Thcss.  ii. 
G.  "Who  shall  be  taken  away,  but  the  Roman  state,  whose 
departing,  being  dispersed  into  ten  kings,  shall  bring  in  Anti- 

*  See  Daille'is,  Whitby's;,  and  Barbej-rac's  Works  on  the  Fathers  as  Inter- 
preters ol'  Scriptures. 

t  Bishop  Kay  speaks  of  Justin  Martyr  as  viewing  the  appearance  of  the 
Man  of  Sin  as  immetliately  connected  with  tlie  second  coming  of  Christ  in 
glory,  and  his  appearance  as  the  prelude  of  severe  persecutions  against 
Christians. —See  Bp.  Kay's  Justin  Martyr,  p.  103. 


JJ2  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Christ,"  of  which  Fulke  goes  on  to  say,  "By  ten,  according  to 
the  custom  of  the  Scripture,  are  meant  many,  and  so  was  there 
many  kingdoms  made  of  the  Roman  empire,  before  the  Pope 
openly  usurped  Antichristian  tyranny."  Irenjeus  (in  his  5th 
book  against  Heresies,  ch.  30.)  says,  "When  Antichrist,  reign- 
ing three  years  and  six  months,  shall  have  laid  waste  all  things 
in  this  world,  and  have  sat  in  the  temple  of  Jerusalem,  then 
shall  the  Lord  come  from  heaven  in  the  clouds,  in  the  glory 
of  His  Father,  casting  him,  and  those  that  obey  him,  into  the 
lake  of  fire;  but  procuring  or  bringing  with  him,  unto  the  just, 
the  times  of  the  kingdom;  that  is  a  rest,  the  seventh  dav, 
sanctified;  and  restoring  to  Abraham  the  promise  of  the  in- 
heritance, in  which  kingdom,  says  the  Lord,  "Many  shall 
come  from  the  east  and  from  the  west,  and  sit  down  with  AbVa- 
ham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob."  Matt.  viii.  11. 

The  opinions  of  Jerome  may  be  gathered  from  his  com- 
mentaries. He  applies,  for  instance,  such  expressions  in  the 
Psalms,  as  Psalm  ix.  19,  thus,  "The  voice  of  the  church  sounds 
against  antichrist,  rise  to  judgment,  let  not  man  prevail,  that  is 
the  man,  antichrist,  the  sinner."  He  continues  the  same  ap- 
plication to  Psalm  X.  In  a  similar  manner  he  applies  Daniel 
xi.  to  antichrist;  and  in  Daniel  vii.  he  speaks  of  the  little  horn 
of  the  fourth  beast  of  Daniel  thus, — "Therefore  let  us  say 
what  all  the  ecclesiastical  writers  have  delivered,  that  at  [101] 
the  end  of  the  world,  when  the  kingdom  of  the  Romans  is  to 
be  destroyed,  there  \\'ill  be  ten  kings,  who  will  divide  the  Ro- 
man world  among  themselves,  and  an  eleventh  will  arise,  a 
little  king,  who  will  overcome  three  kings  of  the  ten  kings; 
that  is  the  king  of  the  Egyptians,  and  of  Africa,  and  of  Ethi- 
opia; as  we  may  say,  will  be  more  manifest  in  what  follows: 
Who  being  slain,  the  other  seven  kings  will  submit  their  necks 
to  the  conqueror.  And  behold,  he  says,  i?i  litis  horji  n-ere  eyes, 
like  the  eyes  of  a  man.  Let  us  not  suppose  him,  according  to 
the  opinion  of  some,  either  to  be  a  devil  or  a  demon,  but  one 
of  the  human  race,  in  whom  all  Satan  shall  dwell  bodily,  and 
a  mouth  speaking  great  things,  for  he  is  the  man  of  sin,  the  son  of 
perdition,  so  that  he  dares  to  sit  m  the  temple  of  God,  making 
himself  to  be  as  God.'"*  Jerome  afterwards  applies  that  pas- 
sage, (Daniel  vii.  13.)  to   the  personal  coming  of  Christ,  con- 

*  The  reader  mn)'  like  to  see  his  stntoment  in  liis  own  words:  "Ergo  diea- 
mus  quod  otniies  Scriptores  Ecclesia.stici  tradiderunt;  in  consinnmatione  nmn- 
di,  quando  rejrnum  destruendum  est  Roinanornm,  decern  futures  reges,  qui 
orbem  llomanuin  inter  se  dividant,  et  undecimum  surrectiirum  esse,  regem 
parvulum,  qui  tres  reges,  de  decern  regibus  superaturus  sit:  id  est  Egyptio- 
rum  regem,  el  Aphricas,  et  jEtliiopice:  sicut  in  consequentilms  manifestius 
dicemus.  Gluibus  interfectis  etiam  septem  alii  reges,  victori  colla  subniiltent. 
Et  ccce  ait  oculi  quasi  oculi  hommis  erant  in  cornu  isto.    Ne  eum  putemus, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  113 

necting  it  with  Acts  i.  11.  Jerome's  views  of  the  ten  kings, 
and  the  three  kings,  are  what  might  have  heen  expected  from 
one  living  as  lie  did  in  the  4th  century,  hefore  the  division  of 
the  Western,  or  proper  Roman  Empire  into  the  European 
kingdoms.  What  is  called  a  king  in  the  17th  verse,  is  called 
a  kingdom  in  the  23d.  There  appears,  then,  sufficient  [1G2] 
reason  for  thinking  the  ten  kings  to  mean  ten  kingdoms. 

The  opinions  of  one  or  two  modern  writers  may  he  added. 
I\Icde  a]3plies  the  prediction  of  the  little  horn,  Daniel  vii.  8, 
11,  20,  21,  25,  to  the  Papal  antichrist,  comparing  it  witii  the 
description  of  the  Beast,  Rev.  xiii.  5,  6,  7,  14.  He  thence 
judges  that  the  horn  of  Daniel's  Beast  is  altogether  the  same 
as  the  antichrist  of  John,  in  the  Revelation.  And  since  both 
were  to  endure  to  the  perfecting  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  he 
gathers,  that  the  Roman  kingdom,  of  which  the  last  part  is 
antichrist,  is  the  fourth  kingdom  of  Daniel.  In  his  Treatise 
on  1  Tim.  iv.  1,  2,  &c.  on  the  apostacy  of  the  latter  times, 
JNIede  discusses,  at  length,  the  application  of  that  prophecy  to 
Papal  Rome,  as  the  antichrist  of  the  last  times,  and  shews  how 
completely  and  exactly  it  applies  to  Popery. 

It  will  have  been  seen  how  generally  the  fathers,  as  indeed 
almost  tiie  whole  church  of  Christ,  have  identified  the  Man  of 
Sin,  of  2  Thessalonians  ii.  2,  with  antichrist. 

The  predictions  respecting  the  Assyrian,  frequently  men- 
tioned in  the  Old  Testament,  not  having  been  fully  realized  in 
the  history  of  the  Assyrian  of  old,  have  lead  many  to  think 
that  there  is  a  further  reference  to  the  antichrist  of  the  last 
days,  in  his  history.  See  Isaiah  xiv.  25.  Vitringa  has  a  length- 
ened discussion  on  this  application  of  the  Old  Testament  pro- 
])hecies,  in  his  Commentary  on  this  passage.  See  also  Lowth, 
Bishop  Lowth,  Horsley,  and  Fry. 

Cocceius,  in  his  Treatise  on  Antichrist,  discusses  the  follow- 
ing passages  as  applicable  to  this  subject.  [163]  2  Thessa- 
lonians ii.  Matt.  xxiv.  Dan'el  xi.  Isaiah. xiii.  xiv.  Ezekiel 
xxiii.  xxviii.   Rev.  xii.  xiii.  xiv.  xvii.     Daniel  vii.  and  1  John  i. 

The  Rev.  H.  McNeil,  in  a  very  valuable  sermon  just  pub- 
lished, entitled  "Antichrist,"  has  given  much  sound  instruc- 
tion to  the  church  on  the  projihecies  and  character  of  Anti- 
christ. He  applies  these  prophecies,  (Matthew  xxiv.  9 — 13; 
1  Tim.  iv.  1—3;*  2  Thess.  ii.  3— S;  Daniel  vii.  24—26,)  to 
Antichrist.     He  fully  establishes  its  character,  as  developed  in 


juxta  quorundam  opinioncm,  vel  diabolum  esse,  vel  da^monem,  sed  unum  de 
hominibus,  in  quo  tolus  Satanas  habitaturus  .-iit  Corporaliter.  El  os  loque7is 
ingcntia.     Est  enim  homo  peccati,"  &c.  2  Thess.  ii. 

♦  See  the  author's  Sermon,  "The  True  Church  and  the  Apostacy,"  fully 
applying  this  passage  to  the  Roman  Antichrist. 


114  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Popery.  (1.)  By  blasphemous  usurpation,  2  Thess.  ii.  4.  (2.) 
B}^  claiming  supremacy.  (3.)  By  exalting  himself  above  earthly 
rulers.  (4.)  By  forbidding  to  marry,  1  Tim.  iv.  3.  (5.)  By 
denying  the  atonement,  2  Peter  ii.  1.  This  is  firmly  fastened 
on  Popery  by  their  doctrine  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  in  the 
mass;  see  Heb.  ix,  x.  and  our  31et  Article.  (6.)  By  the  mer- 
chandise of  masses,  2  Peter  ii.  3.  (7.)  By  the  denial  of  the 
incarnation,  1  John  iv.  2.  3.  This  also  is  fully  established  by 
the  use  made  of,  the  Virgin  Mary  in  Roman  worship,  setting 
aside  the  sympathy  of  Christ. 

The  scriptures  which  have  been  quoted  from  the  epistles  of 
St.  John  and  Matthew  xxiv.  44,  seem  to  me  to  justify  our 
viewing  the  name  of  Antichrist  generally,  or  in  spirit,  as  de- 
scriptive of  the  veiled  and  mystical  opponents  of  Christ,  and 
PARTICULARLY,  or  in  person,  as  descriptive  of  an  open  and 
avowed  enemy  to  be  put  down  at  the  coming  of  our  Lord. 

Tlie  two  forms  of  Antichrist  seem  clearly  set  before  us  in 
2  Thess.  ii.  We  see  there  a  double  withholding  and  a  double 
revealing;  a  man  of  sin  and  a  lawless  [164]  one  (ctvcu-.;)  and 
each  have  their  appropriate  character.  This  by  the  descrip- 
tion, the  So?i  of  perdition ,  verse  3,  is  connected  with  Judas,  John 
xvii.  22,  who  sustained  this  double  character;  first  a  thief, 
though  concealed  and  pretending  to  honour  Christ,  and  then  at 
the  close  an  avowed  traitor,  openly  betraying  him.  The  first 
withholding  I  would  apply  with  the  fathers  to  the  Roman 
power,  used  by  the  divine  Spirit  for  this  end;  and  the  second 
withholding  (u  K^Tf;^;w  a^T/ «<»;  sK/xitroy  jsv^Ta/)  to  the  morc  direct  I'e- 
straint  of  insubordination  and  lawlessness  by  the  same  Spirit, 
which  he  will  at  length  righteousl}^  give  up.  The  first,  the 
Man  of  Sin,  I  tiiink  has  fully  been  proved  to  apply  to  Popery; 
the  second,  the  Lawless  One,  applies  to  the  speedily  to  be  de- 
veloped Antichrist.  In  various  other  parts  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment we  find  the  same  growth  of  evil  marked.  (Compare  1 
Tim.  iv.  1—3,  with  2  Tim.  iii.  1—9:  2  Peter  ii.  1—9,  with  v. 
10—22.) 

In  viewing  Antichrist  generally,  or  in  spirit,  I  consider 
it  descriptive  especially  of  Popery  and  Mahomedanism. 

There  has  been  much  discussion,  whether  the  name  or 
Antichrist  be  justly  ascribed  to  popery;  and  whether 
the  Man  of  Sin  (2  Thess.  ii.)  be  also  rightly  ascribed  to  Pope- 
ry, 'i'he  author  is  convinced  that  the  great  corruption  of 
Christianity  in  Poper}^,  has,  in  its  whole  spirit,  the  distinguish- 
ing marks  of  an  apostacy,  and  is  properly  called  Antichrist. 
It  was  the  general  sentiment  of  the  fathers,  that  xdiat  rcith- 
holdelh,  (2  Thess.  ii.  6.)  referred  to  the  restraining  power  of 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  115 

the  then  Roman  dominion,*  and  [1G5]  when  that  was  removed, 
Antichris^t  would  be  revealed,  and  this  removal  clearly  made 
way  for  the  establishment  of  Pap..l  iisurj)ations.  The  mijslcnj 
of  miquilij  worked  in  the  days  of  the  ajjostles,  so  that  St.  John 
says,  cveji  noiv  there  are  maruj  anlichrists.  The  whole  tendency 
of  PojDcry  is  adapted  in  every  part  to  set  aside  the  Father  in 
his  love,  and  the  Son  in  his  humanity,  mediation,  grace,  and 
offices.  1  John  ii.  18,  22.  The  worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
is  a  virtual  denial  of  the  coming  in  the  flesh  of  our  Lord  Jesus, 
and  leads  men  to  view  Christ  only  as  a  severe  Lord  and  Judge. 
The  system  of  masses  is  a  practical  denial  of  the  Lord  having 
bought  us.  2  Pet.  ii,  1,  Their  assumption  of  power  over 
kings  is  setting  themselves  above  all  that  is  called  God.  Ps. 
Ixxxii.  6;  John  x.  34;  2  Thess.  ii.  4.  The  name  antichrist 
seems  most  scripturally  to  be  given  to  that  apostacy.  Thus 
the  apostle  calls,  (Heb.  ix.  7,)  the  succession  of  High  Priests, 
the  Higli  Priest;  and  (2  John  7.)  many  deceivers,  o  avT;;t/i<3-Tor, 
the  antichrist,  and  so  justifies  the  ascription  of  the  name,  to 
many  and  successive  individuals.  The  reformer,  Bernard  Gil- 
pin, thus  argued  (assuming  Babylon  and  Antichrist  to  be  the 
same,)  "If  the  pope  be  antichrist,  I  see  not  only  probable,  but 
even  necessary  causes  to  depart  from  the  Popish  church.  But 
if  the  pope  be  not  antichrist,  I  see  no  sufficient  ground  for  such 
a  departure.  It  is  not  lawful  to  make  a  separation  from  the 
church.  But  we  are  not  only  e"njoined  to  come  out  of  the 
church  of  antichrist,  but  we  see  the  fearful  anger  of  the  living 
God,  and  hear  his  dreadful  threats  thundered  out  against  those 
who  shall  remain  [166]  in  Babylon,  that  synagogue  of  anti- 
christ. Rev.  xvii.  and  xviii.t 

It  will  be  clear,  from  the  expressions  of  St.  John,  Ye  have 
heard  lliat  the  antichrist  shall  come,  (1  John  ii.  18.)  that  the  name 
refers  to  an  opposition  to  Christ,  which  had  been  previously 
foretold;  and  hence  the  ancients  generally  connected  various 
prophecies  in  the  Psalms,  in  iJaniel,  and  in. St.  Paul's  epistles, 
as  well  as  in  the  Revelation,  with  antichrist.  But  the  appli- 
cation of  any  particular  prophecy,  which  is,  or  has  been  sup- 
posed to  be,  descriptive  of  Poperv,  to  that  apostacy,  must  rest 
on  the  just  interpretation  of  that  prophecy,  and  its  connection 
with  other  prophecies,  and  not  on  tiie  verbal  term  antichrist, 
which  occurs  only  in  the  epistles  of  St.  John;  the  words  of  St. 
John,  describing  antichrist,  being  so   general,  as  to  lead  us  to 

*  See  Tertullian,  Chry«ostom.  Jerome,  &c.  There  are  valuable  notes  on 
this  subject  in  Fulke's  Te>iament,  on  2  Tliess.  ii.  Cyprian  calls  all  heretics 
"the  precursors  of  that  one  and  special  antichrist  which  i3  to  come  at  the  last 
end  of  the  world." 

t  Bishop  Carleton's  Life. 


IIQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

give  the  name  to  whatever  opposes  Christ:  especially  may  we 
apply  it  to  the  system  of  Popery  which  has  perverted  the  gos- 
pel of  Christ  for  so  long  a  period,  virtually  subverts  his  main 
doctrines,  and  sets  aside  his  offices  as  Prophet,  Priest,  and 
King  of  his  church,  while  it  professes  to  hold  them.  Satan  is 
here  especially  traiisformed  into  cm  angel  of  light,  2  Cor.  xi.  14, 
supplants  the  truth  by  lies,  and  corrupts  by  flatteries,  and  does 
by  consequence  deny  the  only  God  and  Father.* 

[167]  It  has  been  noticed  already,  that  some  modern  writers 
on  prophec}'-  (whose  powers  of  mind,  established  piety,  and 
acuteness  of  remark,  are  such  as  to  entitle  their  works  to  con- 
sideration) have  endeavoured  to  set  aside  the  Protestant  appli- 
cation of  the  Man  of  Sin  to  Popery,  and  Babylon  to  Papal 
Rome.  The  author  has  read  some  of  these  works,  he  hopes 
not  without  edification,  from  their  practical  character;  nor 
without  increase  of  caution  in  the  views  which  he  holds,  but 
with  no  conviction  that  they  have  overturned  the  great  mass 
of  argument  by  which  the  Protestant  church  had  established 
that  application.  When  we  consider  how  explicitly  our  God 
has  begun  and  closed,  (Rev.  i.  3;  xxii.  7,)  the  book  of  Reve- 
lation with  a  blessing,  promised  to  those  who  read  and  hear 
the  words  of  that  prophecy,  it  is  surely  improbable  that  the 
general  result  to  which  Protestant  writers  have,  for  several 
centuries,  with  a  great  unanimity,  come,  should  be  erroneous. 
The  expressions  of  the  apostle,  (twice  also  repeated,  Rev.  i. 
1;  xxii.  6,)  lead  us  to  think,  that  what  he  foretold  would  begin 
shortly  to  come  to  pass.  God  greatly  honoured  this  view  as  a 
mighty  means  of  confirming  the  Reformers,  supporting  them  at 
the  stake,  and  thereby  extending  the  blessed  Reformation. 
Cressener,  in  his  valuable  works,  has  shewn  that  Roman 
Catholic  writers  themselves  furnish  many  testimonies  [16S] 
strengthening  the  Protestant  application  of  leading  parts  of 
these  prophecies  to  Rome.  As  it  is  very  improbable  that  the 
church  should  be  left  to  struggle  through  eighteen  centuries  of 
conflict,  darkness  and  sorrow,  without  such  a  lamp  as  the  Reve- 

*  The  author  cannot  forbear  quoting  the  following  extracts  (from  duiroga's 
Index,  Lib.  Expnrgat.  published  in  IGOl)  of  gospeftruths  to  be  obliterated  in 
a  book  of  Anselm's  entitled  Ordo  Baptizandi  cum  modo  visitandi. 

Fol.  34,  ad  mcdhcm  ddcaniur  ilia  verba.  "Credis  non  propriis  meritis,  sed 
passionis  domini  nostri  Jesu  Chrisii  virtute  et  merito,  ad  gloriam  pervenireT' 

Ibid:  paMo  post,  ddcaniur  ilia  verba.  "Credis  quod  dominus  noster  Jesus 
Christus  pro  nostra  salute  raortuus  sit;  et  quod  ex  propriis  meritis,  vcl  alio 
modo  nullns  possit  salvari  nisi  in  merito  passionis  ipsiusl" 

fol.  35,  •//(  vltiina  lin.ca  deleanlur  ilia  verba.  "Non  erit  desperandum,  vel  du- 
bitandum  de  salute  illius,  qui  supra  positas  petitiones  corde  crediderit,  et  ore 
confessus  fuerit." 

What  an  explicit  denial  of  Christ  is  there  here!  Bonaventura's  Psalter  ap- 
plied to  the  Virgin  (which  has  been  republished  at  least  as  late  as  1823,  at 
Rouen,)  shews  a  similar  denial  of  the  Father, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  1]7 

lalion,  giving  a  light  on  its  path,  (yet  allowedly  a  feehle  light, 
shining  in  a  dark  place,  2  Peter  i.  19,)  so,  in  point  of  fact,  de- 
voted Christians,  during  those  centuries,  from  age  to  age,  have 
found  great  su])port  and  comfort  from  the  rays  of  light  which 
this  book  shed  on  their  course. 

It  is,  however,  an  advantage  to  be  led  to  reconsider  the 
ground  on  whicli  the  Protestant  interpretation  rests,  and  fresh 
light  will  be  tiirown,  not  only  on  fulfilled,  but  also  on  unful- 
filled prophecy.  In  this  view  the  works  of  such  writers  may 
be  eminently  useful.  But  whatever  farther  fulfilment  may 
take  place  in  the  close  of  this  mystery  of  iniquity,  and  in  its 
final  destruction,  the  past  fulfilment,  in  many  leading  particu- 
lars, has  been  such  as  to  satisfy  a  large  body  of  the  Reformed 
church  of  Christ. 

And  let  not  the  Romanist,  nor  the  Infidel,  glory  over  Pro- 
testants, in  their  divisions  of  sentiment.  What  truth  is  there 
that  occasions  not  divisions,  and  the  word  of  God,  under  the 
teaching  of  the  Spirit,  is  the  guide,  and  the  only  infallible 
guide  to  that  truth.  What  sentiment  does  the  Romanist  hold 
peculiar  to  his  creed,  on  which  there  have  not  been  divisions 
in  his  church?  What  human  science  is  the  infidel  acquainted 
with,  resj)ccting  which  there  are  not  varied  opinions?  Nor  let 
the  true  Christian  be  discouraged  by  these  divisions.  Every 
doctrine  wiiich  we  hold,  from  the  debusing  full  of  man,  to  the 
glorious  mystery  of  the  Trinity,  has  occasioned  almost  endless 
[169]  discussion  and  differences:  but  the  truth  is  worth  strug- 
gling for  through  all  these  difficulties,  in  patient  meditation 
upon  the  scriptures,  in  fervent  prayer,  and  in  diligent  study  of 
the  works  of  those  who  love  the  truth,  wherever  it  is  to  be 
found.  A  Christian  will  be  thankful  to  any  one  who  will  help 
him  to  discover  the  truth  of  God.  And  let  him  not  be  easily 
shaken  out  of  the  truth,  when  he  has  once  got  it;  Buy  the  truth, 
and  sell  it.  not.*  Prov.  xxiii.  23. 

The  grounds  on  which  the  IProtestant  church  have  come  to 
its  conclusion   have  been  so  often   discussed   and  are  so  ably 

♦  May  the  Author  be  forgiven  for  the  following  practical  remarks.  Greatly 
is  it  to  be  dosiretl,  that  in  all  the  discussions  between  Ciiristian  brethren,  on 
the  very  difficult  subject  of  unfulQlled  prophecy,  not  only  that  any  sarcasms, 
severe  reflections,  and  bitter  retorts,  but  that  any  thing  like  self-complacent 
satislaclion  in  our  own  views,  fancied  superior  discernmenf,  and  greater  skill 
in  argument,  and  all  undervaluing  the  sentiments  of  others,  should  be  avoided. 
The  absence  of  the  expressions  of  Christian  humility  and  love,  even  where 
real  love  is  not  absent,  is  painful.  Lei  not  earnest  conienti(m  for  our  own  in- 
terpretation of  prophecy,  in  our  own  spirit,  be  mistaken  for  coiitcndinu  earn- 
estly for  Ike  fiii.Lh  once  delivered  lo  Ike  saints.  It  is  easier,  however,  to  see  what 
is  wrong  in" others,  that  to  avoid  it  in  ourselves;  and  where  a  system  that  has 
cost  us  years  of  lengthened  study  and  patient  investigation  lo  work  out,  and 
has  commended  itself  to  many,  is  opposed  by  new  views,  with  much  plausi- 
bility and  acuteness,  it  must  be  peculiarly  tryinjj  to  our  Christian  graces,  in 
VOL.    II. GO 


jjg  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

stated  by  those  who  have  discussed  it,  that  it  is  vain  to  attempt 
to  go  over  the  reasons  for  this  application  again;  especially 
where  there  is  little  fresh  to  ofter,  after  what  has  been  said  by 
Reformers  generally,  and  the  varied  writers  of  the  Protestant 
churcii  who  take  this  view,  such  as  Mede,  More  Cressener, 
Bishop  Newton,  Hurd,  Halifax,  Cuninghame,  &c.  Mede's 
remark  may  govern  us  [170]  here:  "Though  I  can  reasonably 
well  persuade  myself  of  many  things  I  believe,  yet  had  I  never 
so  much  confide,nce  in  me,  as  to  be  able  to  persuade  another 
man  of  a  contrary  judgment,  if  he  were  once  studied  and  set- 
tled therein;  which  made  me  so  unwilling  at  the  first  to  enter 
the  lists  with  you  in  this  kind,  where  I  could  expect  no  other 
fruit,  but  the  loss  of  much  time  and  pains  to  no  purpose.  The 
wit  of  man  is  able,  where  it  is  persuaded,  to  find  shifts  and 
answers,  until  the  day  of  doom,  as  appears  in  so  differing  opi- 
nions held  amongst  Christians,  with  so  much  endless  pertina- 
city on  both  sides.  It  is  sufficient,  therefore,  for  a  man  to 
propound  his  opinion  with  the  strongest  evidence  and  argu- 
ments he  can,  and  so  leave  it.  Truth  will  be  justified  of  her 
children.  But  these  reciprocations  of  discourse  in  writing, 
wherein  you  place  so  much  benefit  for  discovery  of  truth,  I 
have  often  heard  and  seen  truth  lost  thereb}',  but  seldom  or 
never  found."* 

In  the  British  Magazine  there  are  some  letters  of  Bishop 
Hoi-sley's,  striking  from  his  bold  and  forcible  style,  rather  than 
conclusive  from  thei  weight  of  his  arguments.  He  inveighs 
against  Mede's  Interpretation,  and  calls  it  "an  unwarrantable, 
monstrous  supposition  that  Christian  Ronie  is  Antichrist." 
The  very  term  Antichrist  may  be  delusive,  as  being  a  general 
rather  than  a  particular  term;  but  that  Rome  is  the  Man  of 
Sin  and  Babylon  of  Revelation,  has,  I  still  think,  been  proved 
by  the  writers  above  named.  The  history  of  Popery  has  been 
such  as  to  shew  that  the  very  spirit  of  Antichrist  was,  in  a 
long  series  of  ages,  remarkably  developed  in  its  whole  [171] 
system;  and  this  has  been  proved  at  very  great  length  by  Pro- 
testant writers  of  every  age  since  the  Reformation. t 


answering:  the  objections,  to  answer  them  with  the  meekness  and  gentleness  oj 
Christ.  May  our  God  give  his  spirit  more  and  more  to  writers  and  readers, 
ir/dh  all  lou-lincss  and  meekness,  vnl.h  long-suffering,  forbearing  one  another  in 
love,  endeavonring  to  keep  the  unii.y  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace. 

*  See  Mede's  Works,  p.  748,  749. 

t  The  publications  establishing  the  Protestant  view  of  Antichrist  arc  very 
numerous.  It  is  the  general  interpretation  of  the  Protestant  commentators  on 
the  Scripture.  (Sec  Commentaries.)  Gnaltar,  Frith,  DanoEus,  Fox,  Wliitakcr. 
L^ulke,  Downamc,  Abbott,  Beard,  Marcsius,  (wiio  answers  Grotius  taking  an- 
other view,)  Keach,  Halifax,  Hurd,  Cuninghame,  as  well  as  the  more  gene- 
ral statements  of  Made,  Warburton,  Bishop  Newton,  &c.  &c.  maybe  con- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  119 

The  author  has  given,  in  his  Tract  on  <'The  Progress  of 
Popery,"  the  testimonies  of  the  churches  of  England,  Scot- 
land, and  Ireland,  and  the  British  Government,  and  the  testi- 
monies of  our  Reformers,  Cranmer,  Latimer,  Ridley,  Brad- 
ford, Jewell,  Hooper,  Frith,  Tintiale,  and  FulUe:  he  has  also 
given  testimonies  of  the  Alhigenses  and  Waldenses,  and  of  the 
Foreign  Reformers,  Luther,  Zuinglius,  Melancthon,  Calvin, 
iEcolampadius,  Martyr,  and  Musculus,  The  suhject  is  so  im- 
portant tliat  he  adds  here,  in  a  note,  a  few  additional  witnesses. 
Those  BEFORE  THE  REFOK^MATioN  arc  neccssarily  limited,  the 
Pope  having  then  nearly  complete  power  to  suppress  all  testi- 
mony. But  it  will  be  seen  that  they  are  not  without  consider- 
able weight.  It  is  curious  to  see  that  the  Protestant  advocates 
had  difficulties  to  contend  with  in  Papal  opponents,  similar  to 
those  with  which  we  have  now  to  contend  in  Protestants.  * 


suited.  But  for  one  wishing  to  come  shortly  to  the  conclusion,  the  Roman 
Missal,  and  the  Decrees,  and  Canons,  and  Catechism  of  the  Council  of  Trent, 
compared  with  1  Tim.  3;  2  Thess.  ii.;  and  Rev.  xiii.  xvii.,  will  furnish  ample 
evidence. 

*  Bishop  Jewell  in  his  Defence  of  the  Apology  thus  sums  up  the  testimony 
of  the  Fathers. 

"But  to  come  near  the  matter,  and  to  .speak  of  the  thing  that  most  mislikelh 
you — St.  John  saith — 'Antichrist  shall  sit  in  a  city  built  upon  seven  hills,'  (and 
so  is  the  city  of  Rome.)  Ireneeus  saith:  ^  The  number  of  AntichrisCs  name  shall 
be  expressed  by  this  u-ord,  Laliyms,'  whereby  it  is  likely  is  meant  the  Bishop  ol 
Rome.  Sybilia  saith:  'The  greatest  terror  and  lury  of  his  empire,  and  the 
greatest  M-'oe  that  he  shall  work,  shall  be  hy  the  banks  of  Tiber.'  And  there 
is  Rome.  These  circumstances  seem  plainly  to  point  out  the  city  of  Rome. 
St.  Hierome  saith:  "Antichristus  sedebet  in  templo  Dei,  vel  Hierosolymis,  ut 
quidam  putant,  vel  in  Ecclesia,  ut  verius  arbitvamur.'  Antichrist  shall  sit  in 
the  temple  of  God,  cither  at  Jerusalem,  as  some  think,  or  else  in  the  church  (of 
God)  itself,"which  we  take  to  be  the  true  meaning.  St.  Gregory  saith:  'Ego 
fidenter  dico,  quod  quisquis  se  Universalem  Sacerdotem  vocat,  vel  vocari  de- 
siderat,  in  elatione  sua,  Aniichristum  proecurrit.'  I  speak  it  boldly,  v-kosoever 
callcth  himself  the  Universal  Priest,  or  dcsircth  so  to  be  called  (as  doth  the  Pope) 
in  the  pride  of  his  heart,  he  is  the  forerunner  of  Antichrist. 

"And  when  John,  the  Bishop  of  Constantinople,  had  first  entered  his  claim 
unto  this  title,  St.  Gregory  made  answer  unto  the  same:  'Ex  hac  ejus  superbia 
quid  aliud,  nisi  propinqua  jam  esse  Antichristi  tempora  dcsignaturl'  By  this 
pride  of  his,  lehat  thing  else  is  signified,  bnt  that  the  time  of  Antichrist  is  even  at 
hand.. 

"Again  he  saith,  upon  occasion  of  the  same:  'Rex  Superbiae  prope  est,  el, 
quod  dici  nefas  est,  sacerdotum  est  prajparatus  exercitus.'  The  King  of  Pride 
(that  is  Antichrist)  is  coming  to  us,  and  an  army  of  priests  is  prepared,  which 
thing  is  vicked  to  be  spoken.  St.  Jerome  saith:  'Antichristus  oninem  Rcligio- 
nemsusG  subjiciel  potestati.'  Antichrist  shall  cause  all  religion  to  be  subject  to 
his  poiver. 

"I  will  not  here  take  upon  me  to  descry  either  the  person  or  the  dwelling- 
place  of  Antichrist.  Whoso  hath  eyes  to  see,  let  him  see.  These  circum- 
stances agree  not  unto  many.  St.  Paul  saith:  'Antichrist  worketh  the  mystery 
or  secret  practice  of  iniquit}-.'  Whereupon  the  Gloss  saith:  'Mystica  est  im- 
pietas  Antichristi,  id  est,  Pietatis  nomine  palliata.'  The  v:ickcdncss  of  Anti- 
christ is  mystical,  that  is  to  say,  (it  is  not  plain  and  open,  or  ea.sy  to  be  espied  of 
every  body,  but)  cloaked  under  the  name  of  goodlincss.  And  your  Gloss  upon 
St.Taul  linto  Timothy  saith  thus:  'Habeiites  speciem  Pietatis,  id  est,  Christi- 


120  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[172]  Though  the  national  protest  and  testimony,  in  our 
country  was  greatly  weakened  by  the  Roman  Catholic  [173] 
Relief  Bill,  yet  even  that  bill  requires  that  before  voting,  the 
members  of  both  houses  swear  that  [174]  "they  will  never 
exercise  any  privilege,  to  which  thy  are,  or  may  become  enti- 

anse  Religionis.'  Having  a  show  of  godliness,  that  is  to  say,  a  show  of  the  reli- 
gion nf  Christ.  So  mystical  shall  Antichrist  be  in  all  his  dealing.  And  for- 
asmuch as  M.  Hardiiig  thinketh  that  we  misallege  these  writers,  and  violently 
force  ihem  to  our  side,  whether  they  will  or  no,  St.  Bernard  sailh  thus:  'Bestia 
ilia  de  Apocalypsi,  cui  datum  est  os  loqucns  bJasphemias,  et  helium  gerere 
cum  sanclis,  Petri  Cathedram  occupat,  tanquam  Leo  paratus,  ad  predam;  The 
Beast  that  is  spoken  of  in  the  book  of  Revelaiions,  unto  which  Beast  is  given  a 
mouth  to  speak  blas2>hcviies,  and  to  keep  war  against  the  saints  of  God,  is  now 
gotten  into  Peter's  chair,  «.<!  a  lion  prepared  tohisprey.  Behold,  Mr.  Hard- 
ing, St.  Bernard  telleth  you,  that  Antichrist  is  possessed  of  Peter's  chair. 
Howbeit  ye  may  soon  find  a  salve  for  this  sore.  For  ye  will  say,  "Bernard 
wrote  these  words  against  Petrus  Luna,  an  intruder  and  usurper  of  the  see  of 
Rome,  and  not  against  Innocentus  VII.  that  was  pope  indeed.'  This  is  true, 
M.  Harding,  and  not  denied,  nor  any  way  prejudicial  to  our  purpose:  for  here- 
by ye  may  see,  by  Bernard's  judgment,  it  is  not  impossible,  but  either  by  elec- 
tion, or  by  intrusion,  by  one  one  way  or  by  other,  Antichrist  may  sit  in  Peter's 
chair.  Mark  well  his  words:  thus  he  sailh:  "Bestia  habens  os  loquens  blas- 
phemias  occupat  Cathedram  Petri."  But  if  you,  M.  Harding,  or  any  other 
friends,  shall  hope  tostartout  of  this  poor  hole;  what  will  you  then  say  unto  Ar- 
nulphius  that  saith,  "The  very  pope  himself,  notwithstanding  any,  his  canoni- 
cal election,  if  he  want  charity,  is  Antichrist  sitting  in  the  teniple  of  God!" 
What  will  you  say  to  Bernardhimself,  that  callelh  the  popes  of  his  tiine,  trai- 
tors, wolves,  Pilales,  devils,  and  the  darkness  of  the  woildl  Tell  not  your 
friends,  M.  Harding,  that  Bernard  spcaketh  these  words  of  intruders.  This 
shift  will  not  serve.  He  speaketh  them  of  very  popes  indeed,  of  Christ's 
vicars,  of  Peter's  succes-fors,  and  of  the  heads  of  the  church.  Joachimus 
Abbas  said,  above  three  hundred  years  since:  "Antichristus  jumpridem  natus 
est  Romas  et  altius  se  extollet  in  sede  apostolica:"  Antichrist  is  already  born  in 
Rome,  and  shall  advance  himself  higher  in  the  Apostolic  Sec. 

Arnulphius  in  the  council  of  Remes  saith  thus:  "duid  hunc  reverendi  Pa- 
tres,  in  sublimi  Solio  residentem,  veste  purpurea,  et  aurea  radiantem,  quid 
hunc,  inquam  esse  censetis'?  Nimirum,  si  charitate  destituilur,  solaque  scien- 
lia  inflatur,  et  extollitur,  antichristus  est  in  Tempio  Dei  sedcns.  et  sese  oslen- 
dens,  tanquam  sit  Deus:  What  think  you,  reverend  Fathers,  of  this  man  (he 
meaneth  the  pope)  sitting  on  high  in  his  throne,  glittering  in  purple,  and 
cloth  of  goldl  What  think  you  him  to  bel  Verily,  if  he  be  void  of  charily, 
and  be  blown  up  and  advanced  only  with  knowledge,  then  he  is  antichrist  sit- 
ting in  the  temple  of  God,  and  shewing  out  himself  as  if  he  were  God.  The 
bishops  in  the  council  at  Reinspurg  sny  thus:  'Hildebrandus  Papa  sub  specie 
Religionis  jecit  Fundamenta  Antichristi.'  Pope  Hildebrand  under  a  colour 
of  holiness  (by  forbidding  priests'  marriage)  hath  laid  the  foundation  for  Anti- 
christ. Dante,  an  Italian  poet,  by  express  wortls  called  Rome  the  Whore  of 
Babylon.  Franciscus  Petrarcha'likewise  saith:  "Rome  is  the  Whore  of  Baby- 
lon, the  Mother  of  Idolatry  and  Fornication,  the  Sanctuary  of  Heresy,  and 
the  School  of  Error."  I  know  these  words  will  seem  odious  unto  many. 
Wherefore  I  Avill  stay,  and  spare  the  rest.  The  Pope  himself,  for  that  he  saw 
to  whose  person  and  credit  the.sc  things  belonged,  therefore,  in  his  late  coun- 
cil of  Lateran  gave  straight  commandment  to  all  preachers,  that  no  man 
should  dare  once  to  speak  of  the  coming  of  Antichrist." 

Thus  striking  is  the  testimony  gathered  by  Bishop  Jewell  even  before  the 
Reformation.  The  whole  address  of  Arnulph,  is  given  by  the  Magdeburgh 
Centuriators,  cen.  X.  p.  2G3.  In  one  part  he  breaks  out:  "O  lugcnda  Roma! 
qua?  nosiris  majoribus  clara  Patram  lumina  pra^buisti;  nostris  temporibus,  nion- 
.strosas  tenebras,  futuro  seculo  famosas,  fudisti." 


TQ  THE  PROPHECIES.  121 

tied,  to  disturb  or  weaken  the  Protestant  religion  or  Protestant 
government  in  the  United  Kinj^dom;"  and  tliey  abjure  also 
any  intention  to  subvert  the  present  Church  Establishment. 
That  Establishment,  in  the  English  Articles,  Homilies,  and 
Liturgy,  and  in  the  Scotch  Confession  of  Faith,  and  the  Irish 
Articles,  furnishes  a  living  protest  against  the  Antichristian 
spirit  of  Popery.  Britain  still  then  yet  has  a  Naiioxal 
Testimony  against  Popkuy  as  Antichrist.  INIay  the  Lord 
enable  us  to  maintain  this  testimony  to  his  truth,  and  thus  may 
the  Protestant  Church  of  Britain  ever  concur  with  the  testi- 
monies of  the  Protestant  churches  at  large.  Some  of  these 
testimonies  '  "  .       -      -      . 

note  below, 


•  Confession  of  Saxony. 

After"  reciting  many  oiihe  errors  of  Popery,  it  is  i^aid— "These  things,  see- 
ing they  be  altogether  heathenish  and  idolatrous,  it  is  manifest  that  the  main- 
tamers  thereof  are  not  members  of  the  church,  but  rule  and  have  sovereignty, 
as  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees  did." 

Confession  of  Augsburgh: — 

''Our  adversaries  would  not  have  the  idolatry  of  the  Mass,  nor  praying  to 
the  dead  spoken  against,  because  they  cannot  bear  that  their  gain  should  de- 
crease. 

The  French  Reformed  Church,  in  their  acts  at  the  Synod  of  Gap,  in  1603, 
directed  the  following  article  to  be  inserted  in  their  confession  of  faith. 

"Whereas  the  bishop  of  Rome  has  erected  for  himself  a  temporal  monarchy 
in  the  Christian  world,  and  u>urping  a  sovereign  authority  and  lordship  over 
all  churches  and  pastors,  exalts  himself  to  that  degree  of  insolence,  as  to  be 
called  God,  and  will  be  adored,  arrogating  to  himself  all  power  in  heaven 
and  earth;  and  to  dispose  of  all  ecclesiastical  matters,  to  define  articles  of 
faith,  to  authorize  and  expound  at  his  pleasure  the  Sacred  Scriptures,  and  to 
buy  and  sell  the  souls  of  men — to  dispense  with  vows,  oaths,  and  covenants, 
and  to  institute  new  ordinances  of  religious  worship.  And  in  the  civil  state 
he  tramples  under  foot  all  lawful  authority  of  magistrates,  selling  up  and  })ui- 
♦ing  down  kings,  disposing  of  kings,  and  of  their  kingdoms  at  his  pleasure. 
We  therefore  believe  and  maintain  that  he  is  truly  andproperly /Ac  An</cAmt, 
the  Son  of  perdition,  predicted  by  the  holy  Prophets,— that  great -svhore  clothed 
with  scarlet,  sitting  upon  seven  mountains  in  that  great  city  which  had  do- 
minion over  the  kings  of  the  earth;  and  we  hope  and  wait  that  the  Lord,  ac- 
cording to  his  promise,  and  as  he  hath  already  begun,  will  confound  him  by 
the  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and  destroy  him  by  the  brightness  of  his  coming."— 
See  Ciuick's  Synodicon,  vol.  i.  22G,  2-J7. 

The  article  offending  the  French  Govei'nmeT\\,  the  printing  of  it  was  super- 
seded— Daille,  however,  the  moderator  of  the  Synod,  in  ltj'5i>,  told  the  king's 
commissioner,  "As  for  those  words  Antichrist,  in  our  Liturgy,  and  idolatry 
and  deceits  of  Satan,  which  are  found  in  our  Confession,  the}-  be  words  declar- 
ing the  grounds  and  reasons  of  our  separation  from  the  Romish  Church;  and 
doctrines  which  our  fathers  maintained  in  the  worst  of  times,  and  which  we 
are  fully  resolved  as  they,  through  the  aid  of  divine  grace,  never  to  abandon, 
but  to  keep  faithfully  and  inviolably  to  the  last  gasp." — Vol.  ii.  513. 

The  Synod  of  Gap  slated,  "That  this  was  the  common  faith  and  confession 
of  all  ourchurches,  and  of  ihispreseni  Synod — and  one  of  the  principal  caus«?s 
of  our  separation  from  the  church  of  Rome;  and  that  this  confession  was  con- 
tained in  and  extracted  out  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  antl  had  been  sealed  with 
the  blood  of  a  world  of  martyrs.  Thei-efore  all  the  faithful,  be  they  pastors  oi 
private  Christians,  are  exhorted  constantly  to  persist  in  the  [rofession  of  it, 
and.openlv  and  boldly  to  confess  it."  Vol.  i.  231. 
60* 


J22  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[175]  However,  in  some  countries,  particularly  in  our  own, 
Popery  may  be  making  an  outvvard  shew  of  [176]  progress, 
its  real  dominancy,  wealth,  and  influence,  appears  to  be  de- 
clining into  infidelity.  The  state  of  things  in  France,  Spain, 
and  Portugal,  and  on  tlie  continent  generally,  shews  this  abun- 
dantly.* 

While  the  Reformers  universally  applied  Antichrist  to  the 
Pope,  and  Babylon  to  Rome,  it  appears  from  Fox's  Book  of 
Martyrs,t  that  several  of  the  predictions  which  we  now  more 
generally  applied  to  Popery  (such  as  2  Thess.  ii. ;  Rev.  xiii.  18,) 
were  applied  by  him  also  to  the  Turks,  and  the  rise  and 
course  of  Mahomedanism,  and  he  questions  whether  Turk  or 
Pope  is  the  greater  Antichrist.  In  the  general  view  which  St. 
John  gives  of  the  term  Antichrist,  it  indeed  well  includes,  in 
its  spiritual  character,  Mahomedanism,  which  de?iieth  the  Fa- 
ther and  the  Son.  He  denies  the  Father  under  the  pretence  of 
honouring  his  unity,  denying  his  revealed  glory,  as  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Spirit;  and  he  denies  the  Son,  by  asserting  that 
"Jesus  is  no  other  than  a  servant  whom  God  favoured  with  the 
gift  of  prophecy,"  (see  Koran,  chap,  xliii.);  and  explicitly  re- 
jecting his  Godhead,  (see  Koran,  chap.  5  and  9,)  and  putting  in 
his  place  an  impostor  and  false  prophet.  [177]  Other  prophecies 
clearly  set  before  us  the  destructive  ravages  and  awful  extent 

Bohemian. 

"That  mischievous  and  wicked  Antichrist  shall  sit  in  the  temple  of  God,  to 
wit,  in  the  church;  of  whom  the  prophets,  Christ  oiir  Lord,  and  the  apostles 
have  foretold  us,  and  warned  us  to  take  heed  of  him,  that  the  simple  sort 
among  the  faithful  might  avoid  him,  and  not  suffer  themselves  to  be  seduced 
by  him.  Now  in  Antichrist  we  are  to  acknowledge  a  double  perverseness— to 
wit,  dishonesty  and  deceiving.  The  first  is  a  perverseness  of  the  mind,  or 
meaning,  or  a  bringing  in  of  false  doctrine  clean  contrary  to  the  meaning  of 
Christ  our  Lord  and  of  the  Holy  Scripture,  whereof  the  apostle  speak's,  2 
Tim.  iv.  3,  4;  2  Peter  ii.  The  other  evil  or  ofience  we  are  to  consider  in 
Antichrist  is,  a  corrupt  and  nanglity  life,  giving  unto  others  a  very  ill  example, 
and  is  full  of  horrible  sins,  hurtful  filthiaess,  and  all  kind  of  vices  which  in 
the  Antichristian  church  are  openly  practised,  and  that  freely  without  any 
kind  of  punishment.  2  Tim.  iii.  1—5;  Matt.  xxiv.  10—13." 

Bclgimi. 

"The  FALSF.  church  doth  always  attribute  more  to  herself,  to  her  own  decree? 
and  traditions,  than  to  the  word  of  God,  and  will  not  suffer  herself  to  be  subject 
to  the  yoke  of  Christ,  neither  administers  the  sacraments  so  as  Christ  has  pre- 
scribed, but  at  her  own  will  and  pleasure  adds  to  and  detracts  from  them.  She 
always  leans  more  to  men  than  to  Christ,  and  whoso  leads  a  holy  life,  accord- 
ing to  the  rule  of  God's  word,  whoso  rebukes  and  reproves  her  faults,  as  her 
covetousness  and  idolatry,  those  she  persecutes  with  a  deadly  hatred." 

*  "The  bill  for  the  sale  of  church  property  in  Portugal  has  passed  into  a 
law.  The  amount  of  the  national  and  church  property  together,  which  is  thus 
to  be  disposed  of,  is  calculated  at  considerably  more  than  twelve  millions  ster- 
ling. Such  a  dilapidation  of  the  funds  of  the  Romish  church  has  had  already, 
it  is  said,  a  sensible  effect  on  the  revenues  of  the  Romish  see,  since  both  Spain 
and  Portugal,  long  the  most  faithful  of  its  supporters,  have  also  been  the 
largest  contributors  to  the  Papal  coffers." — Record,  June  1,  1835. 

+  See  his  full  account  of  the  Turks,  p.  675—710. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  ]  03 

of  this  apostacy,  in  the  very  seat  of  those  countries  where 
Christianity  arose  in  its  primitive  beauty.  Daniel  viii.  9 — 25; 
Rev.  ix.  The  wastino;  of  this  power  in  our  day  is  very  striking. 

The  spirit  of  Antichrist  is  to  be  found  working  its  way  to 
its  last  consummation  by  infidelity  in  Protestant,  as  well  as 
Papal  ami  IMahomedan  lands.  It  is  greatly  to  be  feared  that 
the  infulel  form  of  Antichrist  is  now  the  pi-evailing  form,  and 
that  among  all  classes  of  Christians.  The  Roman,  the  Eastern, 
and  the  Protestant  churches,  in  all  their  varied  divisions,  how- 
ever reformed  externally,  have  all  the  mark  of  the  last  days, 
the  form  of  godliness  uilhout  the  pozcer.  Theij  ivho  follow  the  Lamb 
zvhilhcrsoevcr  he goelh,  are  a  little  flock  in  the  midst  of  the  world 
opposed  to  him,  whatever  the  creed  professed  by  that  world 
may  be.  The  wheat  and  the  tares  are  every  where  growing 
together.  It  is  not  the  nominal  Christian,  whether  high  church 
or  Evangelical,  Dissenting  or  Established,  Reformed  or  Luthe- 
ran, Romanist  or  Greek,  that  does  by  his  name  and  profession 
exclude  Antichrist;  we  must  carefully  mark  the  spirit  of  An- 
tichrist, as  given  in  the  scriptures,  and  come  out  and  be  sepa- 
rate from  it,  wherever  or  under  whatever  names  it  exist.  In 
some  professions  of  Christianity  it  seems  externally  embodied, 
and  faithfulness  requires  an  outward  as  well  as  an  inward  sepa- 
ration, (Rev.  xviii.  4.)  as  in  Papal  if  not  in  Eastern  churches/^ 

[178]  The  growth  of  this  spirit  of  infidelity,  driven  by  de- 
grees, in  the  last  days,  out  of  all  the  refuges  which  Satan  has 

♦  The  symptoms  of  growing  infitielit}'  become  too  apparent  in  our  country, 
by  our  public  and  national  proceedings.  On  May  31,  183(5,  one  of  our  leacl- 
ers  is  reported  to  have  said,  "The  more  religion  governed  their  hearts,  and 
the  less  it  directed  their  hands,  the  better:"  and  on  the  following  day,  another 
of  our  public  leaders  is  reported  to  have  said:  "An  ecclesiastical  establishment 
was  not  instituted  for  the  propagation  of  a  doctrine  but  for  the  instruction  of 
the  people."  The  self-contradiction  of  each  of  these  statements  in  themselves 
is  evident,  and  the  effectof  both  in  union  is  to  remove  altogether  both  Christian 
practice  and  Christian  principle  from  the  world.  The  maintainance  of  Papal 
bishops  and  clergy  in  our  colonies^  and  the  varif)us  governinent  measures 
favouring  Popery,  bring  the  nation  into  the  false  position  of  blessing  and 
cursing,  proceeding  out  of  the  same  mouth.  Tlie  Socialists,  or  avowed 
Atheists,  are  rapidly  spreading  through  our  own  land,  as  similarly-minded 
men  are  on  the  continent.  Oh  how  painful  was  it  to  observe  at  the  dueen's 
Levee,  held  June  26,  1839,  that  leader  of  the  Infidel  school— Robert  Owen, 
presented  to  her  Majesty,  from  the  Congress  of  the  Delegates  of  the  Univer- 
sal Community  Society  of  National  Religionists,  soliciting  the  government  lo 
appoint  parties  to  investigate  measures  which  the  congress  proposes,  to  ameli- 
orate the  'condition'  of  society!!!  Blessed  be  God  that  he  is  giving  to  his  peo- 
ple also  a  greater  simplicity  in  testifying  to  his  truth.  The  elements  of  the 
three  parts  into  which  the  great  city  is  to  be  divided  (Rev.  xvi.  19.)  seem  form- 
ing in  our  leading  parties:  1.  Those  who  fear  God  above  cverv  thing.  2.  Those 
who  would  preserve  things  as  they  are  as  far  as  possible.  .1.  And  those  who 
would  change  every  thing  to  bring  about  their  own  fancied  improvements, 
apart  from  God  and  his  will.  The  first,  though  now  the  smallest,  is  the  only 
safe,  happy,  and  ultimately  triumphant  party,  for  a  Christian  to  join  with  all 
his^eart  and  soul. 


124  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

been  inventing  for  1800  years,  will  probably  issue  in  the  par- 
ticular or  PERSONAL  Antichrist,  an  avowed  and  open  op- 
position to  the  Lord;  the  Man  of  Sin  in  his  fulness,  and  ga- 
thering under  his  banner  all  that  wickedness  which  has  hitherto 
been  working  in  secret. 

We  see  now  how  infidels  and  Papists  have  united  together; 
liberals  contributing  to  the  erection  of  Roman  Catholic  cha- 
pels, schools,  and  nunneries;  Roman  Catholics,  with  the  added 
strength  of  liberals,  ejecting  the  Bible  from  the  schools,  and 
seeking  to  divert  the  property  of  the  Established  Church  to 
other  purposes,  and  to  remove  remaining  vestiges  of  our  na- 
tional acknowledgment  of  Christ. 

[179]  Abroad  Popery  unites  with  infidelity  as  well  as  with 
despotism,  to  accomplish  its  objects.  The  Paris  correspondent 
of  the  Record,  March  12,  1S36,  says,  "The  whole  liberal  and 
radical  press  seems  no  longer  to  object  to  the  restoration  of  the 
Papal  power,  now  that  the  Pope's  Belgian,  Irish,  and  lastly 
French  policy,  indicates  a  transference  of  confidence  on  the 
part  of  his  holiness,  from  crowned  heads  to  the  democracy  and 
its  leaders." 

Every  where  we  see  an  open  advance  in  the  expressions  of 
infidelity.  The  growth  of  piety  will  more  and  more  call  forth 
the  enmity  of  Satan,  and  that  enmity  will  become  more  marked 
and  more  vivid,  till  it  assumes  its  last  shape  and  its  highest  rage. 
The  ten  horjis,  or  kingdoms  of  the  Roman  empire,  shall  hate  the 
whore,  and  make  her  desolate  and  naked,  and  shall  eat  her  flesh, 
and  burn  her  rvith  fire.  This  seems  to  imply  the  progress  in  that 
wasting  of  Papal  dominance  and  wealth,  which  we  now  wit- 
ness, till  it  be  exhausted.  We  are  also  told  that  the  ten  horns 
have  one  mind,  and  shall  give  their  pozcer  and  strength  to  the  beast 
(Antichrist  in  his  last  form).  "These  shall  make  war  with 
the  Lamb,  and  the  Lamb  shall  overcome  them,  for  he  is  Lord 
of  lords  and  King  of  kings.   Rev.  xvii.  13 — 16. 

The  author  sees  then  considerable  ground  for  the  opinion 
entertained  by  some,  that  there  may  yet  take  place  a  heading 
up,  as  it  were,  of  the  Propliecies  in  these  last  days;  a  concen- 
trated and  combined  exhibition  of  the  apostacy,  of  short  con- 
tinuance, under  avowed  Infidelity,  in  a  more  glaring  and  blas- 
phemous defiance  of  God,  and  ])ossibly  under  some  individual 
person,  and  accompanied  with  bitter  [ISO]  suOerings  of  the 
church.*     After   these   statements   let  us  say,  however,  with 

*  The  author  jrivcs  the  following:  extract  of  a  letter  I'roni  the  able  corre- 
spondent of  the  Ileeord,  dated  Paris,  Oct.  2,  1838. 

"So  utterly  in  fact  has  the  Christian  faith  been  abjured  in  this  country  that 
an  Editor  of  one  of  the  most  popular  journals  here,  and  a  distinguished  author, 
declared  to  rae  a  few  days  ago,  in  conversation,  that  he  was  strongly  of  opi- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  125 

Irenffius,  "it  is  more  certain,  and  without  danger,  to  wait  the 
fulfihnent  of  the  prophecy,  than  to  guess  at  it."  Whether  there 
be  any  farther  exhibition  of  Antichrist  or  not,  the  very  uncer- 
tainty leads  us  still  to  be  in  the  posture  of  looking  and  waiting 
for  our  Lord's  coming. 

In  the  mean  while  our  duties  are  perfectly  clear,  to  come  out 
of  the  Antichrist  already  exhibited,  whether  in  its  more  open 
manifestations  of  Popery  and  of  infidelity;  or  in  its  more  sub- 
tle workings  oiaform  of  godliness,  hid  demjing  the  power  thereof. 
2  Tim.  iii.  5.  The  spirit  of  antichrist  is  in  the  natural  heart 
of  all  men:  we  are  all  opposed  to  entire  self-renunciation,  sim- 
ple dependence  on  the  righteousness  and  strength  of  our  di- 
vine Redeemer,  crucifying  the  flesh  with  its  atfeclions  and 
lusts,  and  hearty  confidence  and  trust  in  the  love  of  our  hea- 
venly Father,  and  devotedness  to  him,  and  it  is  dislike  [ISl] 
to  these  things  that  is  the  root  of  Antichrist:  we  have  there- 
fore within  our  own  hearts  the  very  seeds  of  Antichrist. 

May  we  also  be  prepared  for  whatever  assaults  and  tempta- 
tions may  yet  come  u])on  the  church,  in  these  last  days,  so  as 
to  be  faithful  to  our  divine  Lord.  May  we  pray  much  for 
grace  to  standfast  in  the  Lord,  a  direction  given  by  the  apostle 
in  immediate  connection  with  looking  for  the  Saviour.  Phil, 
iii.  20,  21;   iv.   L) 

The  final  destruction  of  Antichrist,  and  of  all  opponents  of 
the  Lord  Christ  at  his  coming,  is  the  burden  of  many  a  pro- 
j)hccy  through  the  sacred  volume,  and  is  made  palpably  clear 
in  the  apostolic  statement,  "Then  shall  that  wicked  be  reveal- 
ed, whom  the  Lord  shall  consume  with  the  spirit  of  his  mouth, 
and  destroy  with  the  brightness  of  his  coming."  2  Thess.  ii.  8. 

nion  that  the  world  was  travailing  to  the  production  of  a  new  relipjion,  which 
would  finally  abolish  Christianity.  I  told  him  that  I  agreedwith  him  thus  far: 
that  new  doctrines,  which  might  be  called  a  new  religion,  might  at  no  distant 
time  overspread  many  nations  to  sucH  an  extent  as  to  blot  out  over  wide  tracts 
all  who  believe  in  the  Christian  Revelation;  but  that  far  from  looking  forward 
to  the  consummation  with  hope  as  a  promise  of  good  to  mankind,  I  ;inti- 
cipated  it  with  the  utmost  horror,  as  the  most  dreadful  darkness  and  delu- 
sion that  could  fall  upon  the  human  race.  'Oh!  then,'  said  he,  'I  perceive  you 
are  a  believer  in  that  absurd  fable  abotit  Antichrist^'  'And  you  also,'  I  replied; 
'the  religion  which  you  have  described  and  which  you  tell  me  you  are  expect- 
ing— what  is  but  Aiitichrist'?'  I  relate  to  you  this  anecdote,  because  it  affords 
a  striking  example  of  the  utter  ignominy  into  which  Christianity  has  fallen  in 
the  estimation  of  highly  intellectual,  and  in  every  worldly  sense  respectable 
Frenchmen." 


126  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


CHAPTER  XII. 

THE  SCRIPTURAL  MEANING  OF  TIME. 

[182]  The  scriptures  distinguish  between  time  in  the  reck- 
oning of  man,  and  time  in  the  account  of  God,  and  it  is  very 
important  in  the  interpretation  of  prophecy  to  keep  this  dis- 
tinction in  view.  Thus  Psalm  xc.  4,  "A  thousand  years  in 
thy  sight  are  but  as  yesterday."  We  are  especially  charged, 
"Be  not  ignorant  of  this  one  thing,  that  one  day  with  the  Lord 
is  as  a  thousand  years,  and  a  thousand  years  are  as  one  day,  (2 
Peter  iii.  S.)  There  are  set  before  us  man's  day,  avfif,a,7nm  i^ijufxi; 
(1  Cor.  iv.  3.)  comprehending  the  whole  ,  period  of  the  ab- 
sence of  our  Lord;  the  day  of  suhalion,  (2  Cor.  vi.  2.)  the  ])re- 
sent  season  of  grace;  the  day  of  vengeance  (Isa.  Ixiii.  4.)  a  period 
of  wrath;  and  the  day  of  the  Lord,  (1  Cor.  v.  5;  2  Cor.  i,  14.) 
comprehending  a  period  yet  to  come,  when  our  Lord  shall  be 
manifested.  There  is  also  tJie  day  of  eternity,  »//s/)«y  aiwoc,  (2  Pe- 
ter iii.  IS.)  Thus,  in  God's  reckoning  of  days,  Adam  died  in 
body,  as  well  as  by  immediate  spiritual  death,  on  the  day  in 
which  he  sinned;  nor  has  any  son  of  Adam  every  reached  that 
one  thousand  years  m  man's  reckoning,  which  is  but  as  [183] 
one  day  in  the  view  of  God.  This  very  first  threatening  in 
the  Bible  may  lead  us  to  see  that  there  is  a  deeper  view  of  time 
than  appears  on  the  surface,  and  we  may  get  into  a  false  lite- 
ralness  by  confining  God's  words  in  one  part  to  the  letter, 
without  taking  in  view  those  further  discoveries  of  his  will 
which  shew  a  fuller  meaning  and  design. 

It  is  manifestly  God's  ])urpose,  with  regard  to  some  of  his 
j)redictions,  that  the  period  of  their  accomplishment  should,  at 
the  time  they  were  given,  be  in  a  great  degree  hidden.  There 
were  many  wise  and  holy  ends  in  this,  especially  that  the 
church  might  be  kept  in  a  waiting,  hoping  posture.  It  could 
not  have  been  profitable  to  have  had  them  opened  till  the  time 
of  the  end.  Daniel  xii.  9.  Besides  this,  knouledge  was  then 
to  ^e  increased,  vcr.  4.  We  may  then  presume  that  a  mystery 
was  to  be  unfolded.  Our  Lord  himself,  when  expressly  asked 
by  the  apostles,  declines  telling  them  Ihen  those  times  and  sea- 
sons (Acts  i,  6.)  which  the  Father  had  put  in  his  own  power. 
St.  Peter,  alluding  apparently  to  Daniel's  inquiry,  "What  shall 
be  the  end  of  these  things?"  (Dan.  xii.  8.)  says,  "the  prophets 
have    inquired    and    searched    diligently  ....  what,  or  what 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  127 

manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ  which  was  in  tlicm  did 
signify.  ...  to  wliom  it  was  revealed,  that  not  unto  themselves 
but  unto  us  they  did  minister  the  things  which  are  now  re- 
ported unto  you."  1  Peter  i.  10,  11.  The  answer  given  to 
Daniel  illustrates  this.  i)an.  xii.  9 — 13.  The  prediction  was 
explained  in  some  measure,  but  still  sealed  up — so  that  here- 
after there  would  only  be  needed  the  unfolding  of  the  truth 
already  given. 

The  times  mentioned  in  the  Book  of  Daniel  arc  as  follows: — 
[184]  1.  Seven  times,  (Dan.  iv.  IG.)  which  were  to  pass  over 
Nebuchadnezzar,  when  he  was  driven  from  men  and  a  beast's 
heart  was  given  to  him.  As  Nebuchadnezzar  is  expressly 
called  the  head  of  gold,  this  seems  plainly  to  denote  the  season 
during  which  the  Gentile  dominion  of  the  four  monarchies 
should  be  corrupt  and  worldly,  as  afterwards  exhibited  in  the 
four  beasts  coming  up  from  the  sea. 

2.  7'i/nc,  times,  and  drciding  of  times,  (Dan.  vii.  25;  xii.  7.) 
This  is  the  half  of  the  larger  period. 

3.  Tico  tliousand  three  hundred,  a  numeral  which  stands  by 
itself  and  might  be  equally  applied  to  days  or  years,  since  the 
term  evening  and  morning  appears  to  apply  to  the  whole, 
when  compared  with  the  reference  made  to  it  at  the  close  of 
the  chapter.   Dan.  viii.  14,  26. 

4.  Seventy  zceeks,  seven  n-eeks,  sixtij-tico  zoeeks,  and  one  week,  and 
the  dividing  of  a  iceek;  where  the  term  week  in  itself  may  de- 
note days  or  years.  Dan.  ix.  24. 

5.  A  thousajid  two  himdred  and  ninety  days.   Dan.  xii.  11. 

6.  The  thousand,  three  hundred,  and  Jive  and  thirty  days.  Dan. 
xii.  12. 

The  terms  in  the  first  four  instances  are  in  themselves  quite 
ambiguous  and  general.  There  is  nothing  to  determine,  re- 
specting the  number  2300,  and  the  seventy  weeks,  whether 
years  or  days  be  intended;  but  analogy  would  lead  us  to  sup- 
])Ose  that  all  were  to  be  interpreted  on  a  common  principle. 

In  the  law  we  have  many  analogies  which  may  help  us  in 
the  interpretation.  We  have  six  days  followed  by  a  sabbath  day, 
and  six  years  followed  by  a  sabbatic  year  of  rest,  (Lev.  xxv.  4); 
seven  sabbaths  were  to  be  numbered  from  the  Passover,  [185] 
and  the  fiftieth  day  was  the  feast  of  Pentecost,  and  seven  sabbaths 
of  years,  and  then  the  fifty  years  a  Jubilee  year.  Lev.  xxv.  8, 
9.  The  spies  searched  the  land  forty  days  in  unbelief,  and  a 
])enalty  of  forty  years  wandering  in  the  wilderness  was  in- 
flicted, a  day  for  a  year.  Numb.  xiv.  34.  Ezekiel  was  ordered 
to  lie  on  his  side  390  days  to  bear  the  390  years  iniquity  of 
Israel,  and  forty  days  for  the  forty  years  iniquity  of  Judah, 
eacji  day  for  a  year.    Ezekiel  iv.  5,  G.      The  seventy  sevens  of 


128  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Daniel  are  by  common  consent,  weeks  of  years.  The  period 
of  2300  consists  of  two  parts,  one  of  the  daily  sacrifice,  re- 
stored in  part,  and  the  other  of  desolation,  and  it  is  so  con- 
nected with  the  seventy  sevens  as  to  lead  us  to  interpret  both 
of  years. 

The  word  ijear  tro;  in  symbolical  prophecy  seems  purposely 
avoided,  till  the  close  of  revelation,  and  time  given  instead,  to 
shew  us  it  is  not  a  mere  year.  The  days  are  also  reckoned  in 
a  way  quite  unusual  when  days  exceed  the  length  of  a  year,  if 
only  literal  days  were  meant:  1,260  instead  of  three  years  and 
a  half;   2,300  instead  of  six  years  and  so  many  days. 

The  seve?i  limes  have  a  correspondence  with  the  three  times 
and  a  half,  being  their  double;  now  the  latter  terminate  with 
the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  the  former  seem  evidently  to  com- 
mence with  the  kingdom  of  Nebuchadnezzar,  and  to  denote 
the  whole  season  of  the  bestial  debasement  of  the  corrupt  Gen- 
tile kingdoms.  The  seven  times  would  then  answer  to  the 
times  of  the  Gentiles  mentioned  by  our  Lord,  (Luke  xxi.  24.) 
and  the  latter  three  and  a  half  to  the  latter  times  mentioned. 
1  Tim.  iv.  1. 

It  appears  from  Dan.  xii.  7,  that  the  close  of  the  three  times 
and  a  half  is  closely  connected  with  the  [1S6]  gathering  of  the 
Jews;  and  from  Zech.  i,  IS — 21.  that  the  power  of  the  four 
Gentile  monarchies  is  then  broken:  and  this  confirms  the  ex- 
tended meaning  of  both.  God  looks  at  the  whole  course  of 
this  world's  historyias  but  a  fevv  days. 

Daniel,  when  he  heard  the  period  of  the  times  and  a  half 
announced  by  the  angel,  understood  not,  and  on  inquiry  re- 
ceived the  answer,  llie  zoords  are  sealed  to  the  time  of  the  end: 
and  an  intimation  is  given  that  even  when  unsealed,  only  the 
zvise  xvould  understand.  We  thus  learn  that  the  meaning  couched 
under  this  expression  was  purposely  concealed  for  a  time,  but 
w^s  afterwards  to  be  unfolded  to  the  wise.  The  promise  is 
not  of  a  fresh  revelation,  but  of  an  explanation  of  a  period 
already  given.  And  there  seems  to  have  been  a  wise  end  in 
this  veiling  of  the  time,  as  it  would  have  been  staggering  to 
the  faith,  and  deadening  to  the  hopes  of  the  Israelites,  if  the 
whole  of  the  interval  had  been  openly  and  explicitly  declared. 

The  last  chapter  of  Daniel  compared  with  the  tenth  of  Re- 
velation, gives  a  still  clearer  warrant  for  the  enlarged  or  Pro- 
testant interpretation  of  the  times.  The  prophet  writes  thus: 
"And  one  said  to  the  man  clothed  in  linen  which  was  upon  the 
waters  of  the  river.  How  long  shall  it  be  to  the  end  of  these 
wonders?  And  I  heard  the  man  clothed  in  linen,  which  was 
upon  the  waters  of  the  river:  when  he  held  up  his  right  hand 
and  his  left  hand  unto  heaven,  and  swore  bv  Him  that  liveth 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  J  29 

for  ever,  that  it  shall  be  for  a  time,  times  and  a  half,  and  when 
he  shall  have  accomplished  to  scatter  the  power  of  the  holy- 
people,  all  these  things  shall  be  finished.  And  I  heard,  but  I 
understood  not:  then  said  I,  0  my  Lord,  what  shall  be  the  end 
of  these  thinii;s?  And  he  said,  Go  [1S7]  thy  way,  Daniel:  for 
the  words  are  closed  uj)  and  sealed  till  the  time  of  the  end." 
It  is  here  plainly  implied  that  at  the  time  of  the  end,  the  words 
should  be  unsealed.  Have  we  then  any  jj;uide  to  teach  when 
this  unsealing  should  begin?  The  tenth  of  Revelation  supplies 
this.  There  the  angel  of  the  covenant,  who  had  appeared  in 
the  vision  to  Daniel,  appears  afresh  with  a  little  book  opeii  in 
his  hand.  He  repeats  the  solemn  oath,  but  with  the  marked 
variation  that  there  shall  he  time  710  lo?>ger,  but  he  then  gives 
the  book  to  the  apostle  to  eat,  as  a  token  of  the  insight  into 
its  meaning,  now  granted,  (Amos  ii.  7.  Ezekiel  ii.  S;  iii.  10.) 
and  then  adds  the  commission,  "Thou  must  prophesy  afresh 
before  many  people,  and  nations,  and  tongues  and  kings." 
Now  to  what  season  does  this  refer?  It  immediately  fol- 
lows the  two  woe  trumpets  of  the  ninth  chapter;  and  these  so 
clearly  relate  to  those  two  scourges  of  the  church,  the  Saracens 
and  the  Turks,  that  they  have  been  the  great  land-marks  in 
which  almost  every  interpreter  has  agreed,  however  widely 
their  schemes  have  diverged  in  other  respects.  The  vision 
of  the  tenth  chapter  must,  therefore,  relate  to  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  the  next  great  event  of  history,  and  accordingly 
from  that  i)eriod  the  unsealing  began,  and  the  enlarged  mean- 
ing of  the  prophetic  times  was  unfolded  to  the  church  of  God.* 

Other  intimations  are  given  us  in  the  scriptures  that  may 
lead  us  to  the  same  view  of  a  day,  in  symbolical  prophecies, 
pointing  out  a  year. 

Our  Lord  told  Herod,  "I  do  cures  to-day,  and  to-morrow, 
and  the  third  day  I  shall  be  perfected,"  [ISS]  (Luke  xiii.  32,) 
where  he  seems  clearly  to  refer  to  years.  The  ten  days  of 
Smyrna's  tribulation  have  been,  with  strong  reason,  referred 
to  the  ten  years  of  persecution  under  Diocletian,  immediately 
before  the  exaltation  of  the  church. 

It  is  allowed  that  the  evidence  is  not  of  a  nature  to  convince 
an  unwilling  or  captious  mind.  The  Lord  frequently  does  not 
give  that  evidence  on  very  important  facts  and  doctrines.  But 
there  is  evidence  that  is  weighty  and  important, — and,  may  I 
not  add,  satisfactory  to  a  mind  humbled  to  receive  truth  in  the 
way  in  which  it  pleases  the  Lord  to  give  it,  and  willing  and 
glad  to  discern  the  sigtis  of  the  limes.     We  greatly  need  the  en- 

*  The  period  of  three  limes  and  a  half,  and  its  variously  expressed  mean- 
ing as  12()0  days  and  4'2  months  are  mentioned  in  Revelation,  but  the  periods 
of  1280  and  1335  are  not  mentioned. 
VOL.  II. — 61 


130  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

larged  mind  of  God,  to  whom  all  things  are  present,  in  form- 
ing a  judgment  of  times  and  purposes  revealed  by  him  zcho 
i/ihabitelh  eiernily.  Amoral  preparation  is  stated  as  a  requisite, 
in  the  expression,  none  of  the  nicked  shall  understand/'^ 

[189]  A  merely  mechanical  settling  of  dates  in  accuracy  of 
numbers  has  a  very  injurious  effect  on  the  mind — but  a  moral 
and  spiritual  view  of  the  times,  arising  from  an  enlarged  per- 
ception of  God's  mind  and  glor}',  and  the  victories  of  his  truth 
and  love  over  all  evil,  and  in  harmony  with  all  his  revealed 
character,  is  exceeding  profitable  to  the  soul.  A  mechanical 
system  will  be  found  often  to  clash  with  other  parts  of  truth; 
but  the  spiritual  view  is  both  edifying  and  harmonizes  with  all 
truth.  An  exact  knowledge  of  the  times  does  not  appear  to 
be  designed;  but  a  general  knowledge  of  times,  taking  us  out 
of  an  endless  uncertainty,  may  be  looked  for  in  the  use  of 
means. 

It  has  been  noticed  that  there  are  many,  wise  and  holy  ends 
connected  with  the  concealment  of  the  time.  Its  being  given 
under  mystical  periods  was  essential  to  its  concealment.  This 
is  an  instance  of  tiiat  general  truth,  "I  have  many  things  to  say 
unto  you,  but  ye  cannot  bear  them  now."  John  xvi.  12.    There 

*  The  author  has  read  with  some  care  the  objections  that  have  been  made, 
as  far  as  he  had  an  opportunity  of  seeing  them,  to  the  interpretation  which 
Avould  make  a  prophetical  day  to  signify  a  year;  especially  those  of  Mr,  Mait- 
land  and  the  late  Bishop  Horsley;  but  he  abides  by  the  long  maintained  expo- 
sition of  the  chief  Prot'estant  expositors  of  Prophecy,  and  of  some  in  the 
Jewish  as  well  as  the  Christian  church,  that  in  the  prophecies,  the  time  of  the 
fulfilment  of  which  was  not  intended  to  be  made  clear  to  those  to  whom  they 
were  delivered— a  day  means  a  year.  But  he  has  been  led  to  think  it  probable 
that  there  may  be  a  concentrated  farther  literal  fulfilment,  in  part,  at  the  close 
of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles,  according  to  the  general  expectation  of  the 
Fathers.  Some  of  the  reasons  why  a  mystical  number  is  used,  are  given 
above.  He  refers  to  the  writings  of  Mede,  Faber,  Holmes,  Cuninghame,  and 
others,  for  farther  proofs  of  this.  The  time  of  the  commencement  of  the  sera 
is  more  hidden  in  obscurity. 

Some  remarks  of  Benglius  may  remove  difiiculties  in  our  minds,  as  to  the 
consideration  of  dates.  He  observes,  in  his  Gnomon  on  Rev.  i.  3.  "  There 
are  some  who,  through  unquiet  curiosity,  miserably  handle  this  most  holy  book; 
whence  others,  falling  into  an  opposite  extreme,  hear  unwillingly  even  the 
name  Apocalypse,  which  ought  of  itself  to  allure  them,  and  mistrust  the  book 
Itself  from  the  singular  number  of  rash  interpretations  and  conjectures  void  of 
truth.  Hence,  while  they  wish  to  know  all  things,  they  reject  the  knowledge 
of  those  only  which  the  Lord  declares  will  come  to  pass,  and  account  the  at- 
tempt to  discover  the  truth  a  weariness;  sloth  lobe  modesty;  silence  to  be  pru- 
dence; and  care  for  and  enquire  into  any  thing  sooner  than  this,  as  if  it  had 
been  written.  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth  not,  and  they  that  hear  not,  &c.  Let 
them  beware,  lest  while  they  invent  all  excuses  for  refusing  the  heavenly  gift, 
they  weary  God  (Isa.  vii.  12,  13.)  and  be  I'ound  thankless  toward  Jesus  Christ. 
Nay,  blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they  who  hear  and  keep,  especially  in  our 
limes,  which,  as  we  shall  see,  border,  upon  a  great  change.  It  is  better  in 
searching  out  the  times,  if  only  faith,  hope,  and  love  rule  in  the  heart,  to  at- 
tempt to  the  utmost,  and  to  be  ridiculed,  than  with  the  frecthinlccrs  in  this 
world,  to  despise  warnings  as  paradoxes,  and  be  crushed  by  the  events." 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  131 

is  an  extent  of  light  and  truth  whicli  would  be  prejudicial  to 
us,  and  confound  by  its  very  brightness.  The  cluirch  was  not 
in  a  prepared  state  when  Daniel  [190]  wrote,  nor  when  the 
Revelation  was  given,  for  the  full  discovery  of  the  times.  We 
see  Daniel  earnestly  inquiring  for  further  light.  It  is  in  a 
measure  given;  and  tiien  he  is  content  with  that  measure.  We 
see  the  apostles  asking  the  time  of  the  restoration  of  the  king- 
dom to  Israel,  and  they  are  still  told,  "tlie  Father  hath  put  in 
his  own  jDOwer  the  times  and  seasons;"  and  content  with  this, 
they  enter  on  their  arduous  work.  The  hiddenness  is  good, 
while  we  so  perfectly  know  the  times  and  seasons,  that  we 
are  looking  for  the  Lord  as  a  thief  in  the  night.  But  when, 
in  the  lapse  of  the  ages,  in  the  time  of  the  end,  as  Daniel  speaks, 
or,  as  Peter  speaks,  in  the  last  days,  xchen  scoffers  rise  up,  and 
say,  Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?  and  the  servants  of  the 
Lord  are  saying,  JIij  Lord  delai/eth  his  cominn-;  then  the  Lord 
has  provided  that  the  words  shall  be  unclosed  and  unsealed. 
Dan.  xii.  4,  9. 

We  may  learn  hence  the  duty  of  searching  to  the  utmost,  as 
the  prophets  did,  what  manner  of  time  the  Spirit  of  Christ, 
which  was  in  them,  did  signify;  (1  Peter  i.  11,)  yet  still  re- 
membering that  the  great  olDJect  of  such  a  knowledge  is  prac- 
tical, and  refers  to  preparedness  for  the  day  of  the  Lord.  1 
Thess.  V.  1,  2. 

The  first  command  with  a  tlireatening,  was,  not  to  eat  of  the 
tree  of  knowledge  of  good  and  evil.  Where  knowledge  is 
kept  from  us,  hid  under  divine  mysteries,  let  us  abstain;  where 
it  is  given  to  us,  let  us  use  it  to  the  utmost. 

But  great  humility  is  essential  in  all  scriptural  studies.  The 
meek  will  he  guide  in  judgment,  the  meek  will  he  leach  his  zcay. 
It  may  be  well  supposed  that  the  last  book, of  scripture  (Reve- 
lation) is  the  most  [191]  deep,  instructive,  sublime,  and  mys- 
terious; as  all  God's  works  and  ways  rise  in  beauty  and  glory, 
from  their  beginning  to  their  close.  Need  we  wonder,  then, 
at  mistakes  in  the  study  of  that  book,  anil  imperfect  elucida- 
tions of  its  wonderful  contents:  especially  if  there  be  either 
the  spirit  of  lurking  unbelief,  or  the  pride  of  systematic  human 
wisdom. 

How  little  could  the  church  of  God,  or  Daniel  himself,  have 
borne  all  the  development  of  the  history  of  his  people,  had  the 
the  desolation  of  2520  years  been  openly  revealed!  IIow  little 
could  the  primitive  Christians  have  borne  such  a  delay  of  their 
hopes,  as  ISOO  years  have  manifested!  but  the  Lord  has  done 
all  things  well,  in  mercifully  veiling  the  trials  of  his  church, 
and  giving  more  and  more  light  as  the  time  of  glory  draws 
nearer. 


132  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

CHRONOLOGICAL    PROPHECIES, 


[192]  Chronological  Prophecies  have  an  important  use. 
Though  they  may  not  be  designed  to  enable  us  absolutely  to 
fix  the  precise  time  in  which  such  prophecies  shall  be  accom- 
plished, yet  they  are  manifestly  intended  to  guide  the  church 
in  looking  out  and  preparing  for  the  event  predicted.  It  was 
thus  that  Daniel,  in  the  first  year  of  the  reign  of  Darius,  un- 
derstood the  accomplishment  of  the  seventy  years'  captivity, 
(Daniel  ix.)  and  thus  the  devout  Jews  were  waiting  for  the  first 
coming  of  Christ.  Luke  ii.  25,  38. 

It  would  be  a  grievous  error  in  the  church  to  disregard  such 
prophecies.  Because  many  in  past  ages  have  made  serious 
mistakes  respecting  the  dates,  we  must  not,  therefore,  in  the 
spirit  of  infidelity,  refuse  to  consider  them,  as  if  they  were 
full  of  danger  and  evil.  The  mistakes  of  others  should  lead 
us  to  more  caution,  and  diligence,  and  prayer,  in  our  researches, 
and  more  diffidence  in  our  conclusions.  But  having  now  the 
advantage  of  a  more  lengthened  manifestation  of  God's  mind, 
from  the  past  history  [193]  of  the  church,  we  have  with  this, 
greater  light  for  the  true  interpretation.  Because  men,  hun- 
dreds of  years  back,  said,  the  coming  of  Christ  was  near  to 
them,  do  not  let  us  now  say  it  cannot  be  near  to  us.  The  roll- 
ing away  of  1800  years  must  have  brought  it  much  nearer. 
Because  they  anticipated  the  event  before  the  time,  do  not 
think  it  will  not  come  suddenly,  and  cannot  be  at  the  doors, 
and  that  it  is  not  your  duty  to  look  for  it  and  expect  it. 

Oh  unhappy  perversion  of  preceding  mistakes!  by  which 
Satan  gains  this  immense  advantage;  that  wise  and  holy,  that 
cautious  and  good  men,  are  brought  into  a  state  either  of 
neglect  of  that  word  of  prophecy,  which  is  a  light  shinivg  in 
a  dark  place  milil  the  day  daim,  and  to  which  God  has  ex- 
pressly COMMANDED  US  TO  TAKE  HEED:  or  of  hampering  it 
with  sucli  rules  as  almost  to  shut  out  the  study  from  the  gene- 
ral body  of  the  church.  Oh,  deep  design  of  Satan!  by  which 
lie  accomplishes  that  predicted  dangerous  state  of  men  in  gene- 
ral, before  the  day  of  the  Lord  come:  "as  a  snare  shall  it 
come  on  all  them  that  dwell  on  the  face  of  the  u-hole  earth," 
Luke  xxi.  35.  "When  the  Son  of  man  cometh  shall  he  find 
faith  on  the  earth,"  Luke  xviii.  S.      Let  us  not  be  "ignorant 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  133 

of  his  devices,"  2  Cor.  ii.  11.     IIow  perfecll}'  contrary  is  this 
to  the  mind  of  the  holy  prophets!      1  Peter  i.  10,  11. 

The  first  prophetical  period  brought  before  us  in  the  scrip- 
tures, is  120  years,  (Gen.  vi.  3,)  when  "once  the  long-suffering 
of  God  waited  in  the  days  of  Noah:"  (1  Peter  iii.  20,)  the 
more  affecting  to  us  in  these  last  days,  a.s  the  world  then  was, 
in  general  unbelief  and  worldliness,  in  a  similar  state  to  that  in 
which  it  is  to  be  before  the  coming  of  Christ.  Luke  xvii.  [194] 
26,  27.  Matt.  xxiv.  37 — 39.  Boothroyd's  translation  of  the 
passage  in  Genesis  is  striking,  Jehovah  said,  "My  Spirit  shall 
never  pronounce  judgment  on  men  unwarned.  They  are  but 
llesh.      Their  days  therefore  sliall  yet  be  120  years. 

Many  of  the  predictions  of  scripture  have  a  mark  attached 
to  them,  of  the  time  in  which  they  were  to  be  fulfilled.  Such 
are  the  430  and  400  years  of  the  Israelites  being  in  Egypt. 
Gen.  XV.  13;  Exod.  xii.  40.  The  65  years  predicted  by  Isaiah, 
in  which  Israel  was  to  be  broken.  Isa.  vii.  8.  The  70  years 
of  Judah's  captivity.  Jer.  xxix.  10.  The  70  weeks,  or  490 
years,  in  which  JNlessiah  was  to  be  cut  off.  Dan.  ix.  24,25. 
The  2300  days  or  years,  at  the  end  of  which  the  sanctuary  is 
to  be  cleansed,  and  no  longer  trodden  under  foot.  Dan.  viii. 
14.  Tlie  period  of  1260  days  or  years,  of  the  dominion  of 
the  papal  power,  predicted  under  tlie  varied  terms  of  time,  and 
times,  and  half  a  time,  (Dan.  vii.  25.  Rev.  xii.  14;)  42  months, 
(Rev.  xi.  2;  xiii.  5.)  or  1260  days,  (Rev.  xi.  3,  and  xii.  6); 
the  father  periods  of  30  days  and  45  days,  included  in  the  1290 
and  1235  days  or  years.  Dan.  xii.  11,  12.  The  mystical  period 
of  an  hour,  a  day,  a  month,  and  a  year,  which  is  interpreted 
either  as  396  years,  or  as  391  years  and  a  month,  or  as  390 
years  by  those  who  consider  tlio  hour  and  day  as  denoting 
rather  the  season  than  a  specific  part  of  the  time,  has  had 
several  different  dates  assigned  for  its  commencement:  this 
period  is  reckoned  by  Mr.  Ilabcrslion  from  the  capture  of  Con- 
stantinople, when  artillery  vx-as  used  (Rev.  ix.  17.)  with  such 
success  by  JNIahummud  II.  in  1453;  the  termination  of  the 
Turkish  woe  would  thus  be  brought  down  to  1844,  or  1843. 

[195]  One  of  the  most  important  chronological  prophecies 
is  that  of  the  70  weeks  op  Daniel.  The  interpretation 
which  most  satisfies  the  author's  mind  from  its  simplicity,  and 
following  the  order  of  the  text,  is  this — The  70  weeks  of  v. 
24,  is  a  definite  period  of  490  years  ecclesiastically  complete, 
from  the  decree  of  Artaxerxes  given  to  Ezra,  15S,  to  the  death 
and  resurrection  of  our  Lord  in  a.  d.  33,  which  makes  ex- 
actly 41)0  years.  The  period  from  which  this  era  is  to  be 
reckoned,  is  to  be  gathered  from  the  vision  (v.  23.)  of  which 
it  is  the  explanation.     In  that  vision  Daniel  asks  the  question, 

"      61* 


J34  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

(viii.  13,  14.)  *<Hovv  long  shall  be   the  vision  concerning  the 
daily  sacrifice  and  the  transgression  of  desolation,  to  give  both 
the  sanctuary  and  the  host  to  be  trodden  under  foot?"  and  he 
is  answered,  "unto  two  thousand  and  three  hundred  days,  then 
shall  the  sanctuary  be  cleansed."     The  first  renewing  of  the 
sacrifice,  as  we  find,  (Ezra  vii.  12 — 23.)  was  under  the  decree 
of    Artaxerxes,  458   years  before  Christ.      That    decree    was 
directly  connected   with   the  building  of  the  temple  and  the 
restoration  of  worship  and  the  sacrifices.    Of  the  whole  period 
of  2300  years,  70  iceeks  of  years  icere  deternmied  nnna  or  cut  off, 
from  the  restoration  of  the  daily  sacrifice  to  the  completing  of 
the  perfect  sacrifice  of  Christ,  when  the  spiritual  temple  was 
raised  up,  (John  ii.  19 — 21.)  and  the  most  holy  was  anointed. 
Heb.  i.  9;  ix.  24.     We  have  here  then  the  ecclesiastical  period 
of  70  weeks,  or  490  years   distinct    and  perfect.      There   is 
another  period  of  seventy  weeks,  however,  brought  before  us 
in  verses  25,  26,  and  27.     As   the  70   years'  captivity  had  a 
double  commencement  from  the  first  captivity  to  the  decree  of 
Cyrus;  and  from  the  second  captivity  under  Zedekiah  to  the 
decree  of  [196]  Darius:  so  this  longer  period  of  70  weeks 
appears  to  have  a  double  commencement.     The  second  com- 
mencement is  stated  to  be  from  the  going  forth  of  the  com- 
mandment to  restore  and  build  Jerusalem.     The  date  of  Nehe- 
miah's  commission  from  Artaxerxes  was  446.     But  it  appears 
very  clearly  that    the    period   mentioned   by  Daniel  is    to   be 
reckoned  in  complete  weeks  and  not  in  parts  of  weeks;  hence 
as  in  the  period  of  our  Lord's  burial,  parts  of  time  are  reckoned 
for  the  whole.     The  commencement  of  a  perfect  week  there- 
fore, in  that  course  of   weeks  which  had  begun  to  run   with 
Ezra's  commission  must  be  taken,  or  the  year  451.      There 
are  three  periods,  (1)  seven   weeks,  (2)  sixty-two  weeks,  (3) 
one  week.     From  451   to   a.  c.    33  is  just  483  years,  or  69 
weeks.    For  7  weeks  or  49  of  those  years,  constituting  a  jubi- 
lee, (a  sacred  measure  of  time,)  there  are  predicted,  troublous 
times,   as   we   may  judge  by  the  history  of  Nehemiah  there 
really  were,  till  the  Jewish  polity  was  settled.     This  seems  to 
be  one  reason   mentioned  for  the  separation  of  the  first  seven 
weeks  from  the  62;   though  it  is  probable  there  may  be  other 
reasons.     Then  follow  the  sixty-two  weeks   which  will  reach 
till  A.  D.  33,  when   the  Messiah  was  to  be  cut  ofl',  and  (as  it  is 
in  the  margin)  the  Jews  were  to  be  no  more  his  people.      We 
have  then,  in  v.  26,  an  indefinite  period,  the  events  of  which 
are,  the  destruction  of  the  city  and  temple  by  the  Romans, 
and  the  Jewish  desolation.     This  desolation  was  to  last,  as  we 
learn  by  other  prophecies,  till  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  should 
be  fulfilled.  Matt,  xxiii.  38;  Luke  xxi.  24.     In  v.  27,  we  have 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  135 

the  additional  week  at  the  close  of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles 
when  the  people  of  Israel  are  again  taken  into  covenant  as 
pointed  out,  Ezek.  [197]  xx.  33—38;  Roai.  xi.  25—27.  This 
week  is  divided  into  two  parts.  The  character  of  the  first  half 
week  seems  to  be  set  out,  Isaiah  Ixvi.  1  —  3,  where  the  Jews 
are  represented  as,  in  a  self-righteous  spirit,  re-building  the 
temple  and  otfering  sacrifices;  and  the  character  of  the  second 
half  or  dividing  of  the  u-eek,  answers  to  Isaiah  Ixvi.  4 — G,  where 
they  are  represented  as  under  the  terror  of  the  infidel  Anti- 
christ, who  causes  the  sacrifice  to  cease;  and  at  the  close  is  the 
consummation  in  the  destruction  of  that  Antichrist,  as  set 
before  us.    Isaiah  x.  23 — 25;  2  Thess.  ii.  S. 

There  is  a  period  called  by  our  Lord,  the  times  of  the 
Gentiles.  On  this  Mede  remarks,  "I  make  no  question  but 
these  "times  of  the  Gentiles,"  (Luke  xxi.  24,)  with  which  the 
Jews'  tribulation  shall  end,  are  either  the  times  of  the  four 
monarchies  in  general  (that  is  the  times  of  that  prophesied 
dominion  of  the  Gentiles;  or,  which  is  all  one  in  event,  those 
last  times  of  the  fourth  kingdom,  of  a  time,  times,  and  half  a 
time,  at  the  fulfilling  whereof  Daniel  prophesies  of  the  same 
appearing  and  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man  in  the  clouds  of 
heaven,  (Dan.  vii.  13,  22,)  as  St.  Luke  does  in  Luke  xxi, 
27."*  The  period  of  a  time,  Mede  has  shewn,  signifies  a 
year,  and  times  two  years,  and  half  a  time  half  a  year:  the 
Jewish  year  consisting  of  3G0  days;  three  years  and  a  half 
make  1260  days.  The  grounds  have  been  already  stated  which 
justify  the  large  body  of  Christian  interpreters,  in  considering 
the  prophetical  day  to  intend  a  year,  and  viewing  1260  days 
as  1260  years.  But  three  prophetical  times  and  a  half  are 
but  the  half  of  the  whole  Jewish  dispersion.  There  is  a 
remarkable  prediction  of  [19S]  their  troubles  for  their  sins,  in 
Lev.  xxvi.  in  which  they  are  told  again  and  again  (see  verses 
IS,  21,  24,  28),  that  they  shall  be  chastened  seven  times,  or 
sevenfold,  for  their  sins.  The  frequent  repetition  of  seven 
times,  or  sevenfold,  connected  with  their  lengthened  suffering 
under  the  Gentile  monarchies,  seems  to  point  out  a.  special 
design,  and  may  intimate  the  length  of  time  which  these 
chastisements  should  last.  Ii  would  make,  interpreted  as  we 
do  the  times  in  Daniel,  a  period  of  2520  years,  from  their 
being  carried  into  captivity.  The  same  period  of  seven  times 
or  2520  years  is  brought  out,  as  has  been  noticed,  in  the  dream 
of  Nebuchadnezzar.  These  times  were  to  pass  over  that  king 
(who  seems  a  type  of  the  Gentile  nations)  in  a  state  of  bestial 
derangement,  and  after  them  he  was  to  be  restored.  Dan.  iv. 
25.  Possibly  if  these  times  are  connected  with  cycles,  they 
*  See  Mede,  753. 


I3G  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

denote  a  period  something  shorter,  as  360  days  are  less  than 
the  length  of  a  natural  year,  or  the  seven  limes  may  be  current 
only.  But  if  reckoned  as  2520  years,  they  would  terminate 
earlier,  or  later,  according  as  we  reckoned  the  commencement 
of  the  captivity  of  Israel,  or  of  Judah.  If  we  reckon  the 
captivity  of  Israel  as  commencing  in  727  before  Christ,  Israel's 
first  captivity  under  Shalmanezer,  it  would  terminate  in  1793, 
when  the  French  Revolution  broke  out:  and  if  677  before 
Christ,  at  their  captivity  under  Esarhaddon  (the  same  period 
when  Manasseh,  king  of  Judah  was  carried  into  captivity,  2 
Kings  xvii.  23,  24.  2  Chron.  xxxiii.  11,)  it  would  terminate  in 
1843.  These  periods  may  have  a  reference  to  corresponding 
events  at  their  termination,  and  are  worthy  of  serious  at- 
tention.* 

[199]  The  whole  of  this  period  of  seven  times,  as  it  regards 
those  countries  with  wliicli  the  church  of  God  has  been  con- 
nected, has  been  marked  by  the  prevalence  of  four  empires. 
Mr.  Mede,  in  his  Apostacy  of  the  latter  tim'es,  has  remarked — 
"For  the  true  account  of  times  in  the  scripture  we  must  have 
recourse  to  that  sacred  calendar  and  great  almanac  of 
PROPHECY,  the  four  Kingdoms  of  Daniel,  which  are  a  pro- 
phetical chronology  of  times  measured  by  the  succession  of 
four  principal  kingdoms,  from  the  beginning  of  the  captivity 
of  Israel  until  tlie  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished;  a  course 
of  time  during  which  the  church  and  nation  of  the  Jews,  to- 
gether with  those  vv|iom,  by  reason  of  their  unbelief  in  Christ, 
God  should  sui-rogate  in  their  room,  were  to  remain  under 
bondage  of  the  Gentiles  and  oppression  of  Gentilism;  but  those 
times  once  finished,  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  zcorld  sJiould  become 
the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  his  Christ:  and  to  this  great  calen- 
dar of  times,  together  with  that  other,  but  lesser  calendar  of 
seventy  weeks,  all  mention  of  times  in  the  scripture  seems 
to  have  reference."  A  Jewish  Rabbi,  Saadias  Gaon,  in  the 
tenth  century,  stated,  on  Dan.  vii.  48: — "Because  Israel  had 
rebelled  against  the  Lord,  their  kingdom  shall  be  taken  from 
them  and  given  to  these  four  monarchies,  which  shall  possess 
the  kingdom  in  this  age,  and  shall  lead  cnptive  and  subdue 
Israel  to  themselves  in  this  age,  until  the  future  age,  when  Mes- 
siah shall  reign."  See  Mode's  Works,  p.  536. 

The  four  kingdoms  are,  1.  Babylo7nan,  Dan.  ii.  32,  38.  2. 
Medes  and  Persians,  Dan.  ii.  39;  v.  26—28.  3.  Grecian,  Dan. 
viii.  20,  21.  See  2  Mac.  ii.  1—4.*     [200]  4.  Roman,  John  xi. 

*  See  Habershon  on  the  Prophecies,  for  many  valuable  observations  on  this 
subject. 

t  Some  have  supposed  that  the  Grecian  empire  did  not  fulfil  the  predicted 
description  of  Dtin.  ii.  39;  the  account  given  of  it  in  3  Mac.  ii.  1 — 4,  in  the 
author's  view  removes  this  dilliculty. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  137 

4S;  xix.  15.  It  might  at  first  sight  be  supposed  that  the  ten 
kingdoms  should  be  formed  out  of  the  whole  Roman  empire, 
both  eastern  and  western.  '^I'he  reason  why  it  is  not  so,  is  thus 
stated  by  Sir  I.  Newton,  in  his  remarks  on  the  prediction  of 
Dan.  vii.  11,  12.  '<The  rest  of  the  beasts  had  their  dominion 
taken  away,  but  their  lives  were  prolonged  for  a  season  and 
time."  "The  four  beasts  are  still  alive,  though  the  dominion 
of  the  three  first  be  taken  away.  The  nations  of  Chaldea  and 
Assyria  are  still  the  first  beast;  those  of  India  and  Persia  are 
still  the  second  beast;  those  of  Macedon,  Greece  and  Thrace, 
Asia  Minor,  Syria,  and  Egypt,  are  still  the  third;  and  those  of 
Europe  on  this  side  Greece,  are  still  the  fourth.  Seeing,  there- 
fore, the  body  of  the  third  beast  is  confined  to  the  nations  on 
this  side  the  river  Euphrates,  and  the  body  of  the  fourth  beast 
is  confined  to  the  nations  on  this  side  of  Gi-eece,  we  are  to  look 
for  all  the  four  heads  of  the  third  beast  among  the  nations  on  this 
side  of  the  river  Euphrates,  and  for  all  the  eleven  horns  of  the 
fourth  beast  among  the  nations  on  this  side  of  Greece.  And, 
therefore,  at  the  breaking  of  the  Greek  empire  into  four  king- 
doms of  the  Greeks,  we  include  no  part  of  the  Chaldeans, 
INIedes,  and  Persians  in  those  kingdoms,  because  they  belong 
to  the  bodies  of  the  two  first  beasts.  Nor  do  we  reckon  the 
Greek  empire  seated  at  Constantinople,  among  the  horns  of  the 
fourth  beast,  because  it  belonged  to  the  body  of  the  third." 

In  the  raising  up  of  Greece  to  a  distinct  kingdom  in  our  day, 
we  may  now  see  in  Turkey,  Persia,  [201]  Greece,  and  the  ten 
European  kingdoms,  all  these  empires  in  existence. 

The  inquiry  then  comes,  What  are  these  ten  kingdoms? 
Dr.  Cressener  has  observed  that  "the  number  ten  is  usually 
taken  in  scripture  for  an  uncertain  multitude  of  those  things  of 
which  it  is  said  to  be  the  number;  and  in  such  a  long  succes- 
sion and  change  of  kingdoms  as  it  is  here  joined  with,  and 
where  there  is  no  other  circumstance  to  shew  it  to  be  a  definite 
number,  it  ought  in  all  reason*  to  be  taken  in  that  sense;  that 
is,  for  an  uncertain  multitude  of  kingdoms  that  were  to  be  set 
up  with  the  beast  in  the  bounds  of  the  Roman  empire."*  The 
reason  is  hardly  satisfactory,  and  it  is  hoped  that  more  certain 
light  may  yet  be  attained  on  this  point. 

It  is  singular  that  Machiavel,  a  professed  member  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  has  given  a  list  of  the  Gothic  tribes  which 
overthrew  the  Roman  empire  in  the  fourth  and  fifth  centuries, 
making  them  ten  in  number.f  It  is  painful  also  to  us,  of  this 
long-favoured  land,  to  find  that  Britain   is  included  in  almost 

*  See  Cresscner's  Demonstration  of  the  Apocalypse,  paa:c  21t. 

+  See  Chandler's  Vindication  of  the  Defence  of  Christianity,  vol.  i.  p.  24G 


138  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

every  list  of  the  chief  interpreters  of  Revelation,  (as  JMede, 
Lloyd,  Sir  I.  Newton,  Bishop  Newton,  Hales,  Ciininghame, 
&c.)  among  these  ten  kingdoms.* 

[202]  The  following  are  considered  by  some  as  the  ten  king- 
doms as  they  now  subsist.  I.Ravenna.  2.  Lombardy,  S.Rome. 
4.  Naples.  5.  Sardinia.  6.  P'rance.  7.  Austria.  S.  Spain.  9. 
Portugal.  10.  Britain.  Another  list  gives  these: — 1.  Rome, 
with  Ravenna  and  Lombardy.  2,  France.  .3.  Spain.  4.  Por- 
tugal. 5.  Savoy.  6.  Naples.  7.  Austria.  S.  Bavaria.  9.  Venice. 
10.  Tuscany.  If  Rome  be  consideied  as  an  11th  horn,  Hun- 
gary, part  of  which  at  least  was  included  in  the  Roman  empire, 
might  be  added.  In  the  natural  animal,  horns  plucked  up 
may  grow  again;  and  so  tlie  place  of  the  three  horns  plucked 
up  before  the  11th,  may  be  supplied  by  fresh  kingdoms,  which 
seems  proved  by  the  number  being  10  at  the  close,  Rev.  xvii. 
16,  17.  The  term  in  Dan.  ii.  43,  of  the  iro?i  mixed  zrith  the 
miry  clay,  explained,  "they  shall  mingle  themselves  with  the 
seed  of  men,  but  they  shall  not  cleave  one  to  another,  even  as 
iron  was  not  mixed  with  clay,"  may  have  been  given  to  pre- 
pare us  for  the  difficulty  of  identifying  distinctly  ten  kingdoms, 
though  that  has  generally  been  about  the  number. 

The  author  confesses  that  he  is  not  fully  satisfied  with  any 
list  yet  given;  he  trusts  that  the  farther  investigation  [203]  of 
students  may  throw  more  light  on  this  important  part  of  pro- 
phecy. On  the  lists  as  might  be  expected,  there  are  difierent 
opinions — some  being  left  out,  and  others  added;  and  if  ten  be 
not  a  definite  number,  we  cannot  expect  a  concurrence  of  view. 
The  symbolizing  and  uniting  with  Popery  and  its  issue,  infi- 
delity, is  the  darkest  mark  for  any  nation  which  has  once  been 
a  part  of  the  Western  Roman  empire.    In  every  case,  the  moral 

*  Prophetical  writers  have  differed  in  opinion  wljether  Britain  be  included 
among  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the  Roman  Empire.  From  the  expressions —  They 
receive  power  as  Kings  one  hour  with  the  beast.  These  have  one  mind,  and  s/ui'lt 
give  their  power  and  strength  unto  the  beast;  it  lias  been  concluded,  that  as  Bri- 
tain, before  the  rise  of  Popery,  was  separated  from  the  Roman  Empire,  and  did 
not  become  papal  at  the  beginning  of  Poper3%  and  separated  from  it  at  the 
Reformation,  it  cannnot  be  among  the  ten  kingdoms.  See  the  Christian  Guar- 
dians for  1S30,  p.  135,  and  Whiterby,  p.  79  to  88.  Rejoiced,  indeed,  would  a 
British  Christian  patriot  be.  to  see  his  country  not  included  in  the  last  judg- 
ments on  the  Roman  Empire.  Daniel  ii.  35;  vii.  11.  But  it  has  seemed  to  some 
interpreters  of  Revelation,  that  there  are  changes  in  the  Roman  Empire  re- 
vealed under  the  terms  Dragon  and  beast;  Rome  Pagan,  ch.  xii.,  Rome  Papal, 
ch.  xiii.,  and  a  third  in  chapter  xvii.,  which  may  be  called  Rome  Papal,  Infi- 
del, Republican.  The  differences  of  the  beasts  of  ch.  xiii.  and  xvii.  are  dis- 
tinctly pointed  out  by  Woodhouse,  p.  359,  3G0.  It  is  in  the  last  form  that  the  ten 
kingdoms  have  one  mind  with  the  beast,  and  are  cast  into  perdition,  and  no  time 
is  allotted  for  the  duration  of  this  beast.  If  it  be  so,  what  an  argument  is 
here  furnished  for  contending  with  Papacy,  and  Infidelity,  and  Lawlessness, 
the  three  evils  of  the  last  days!  See  Mr.  Cuninghame's  remarks  on  the  last 
form  of  the  Roman  Empire,  in  his  Dissertation,  page  446  and  493.  The  state 
of  our  country  cannot  but  occasion  much  anxiety. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I39 

and  spiritual  character  of  a  country,  is  that  which  will  really 
decide  its  state  in  the  day  of  the  Lord. 

In  the  description  of  the  fourth  hkast,  as  given  by  St. 
John,  in  the  Revelation,  the  beast  is  said  to  have  seven  heads, 
and  these  are  interpreted  to  mean  the  seven  mountains  on  ivhich 
the  woman  silteth,  and  that  there  are  seven  Icings,  of  which  Jive 
are  fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is  yet  to  come.  The  con- 
lirmation  of  the  application  of  this  to  Rome  by  the  unconscious 
testimony  of  Pagan  poets  and  historians,  is  very  striking.* 
The  grouping  together  of  the  first  five  heads  removes  all  ob- 
jections from  tlie  irregularity  of  ordei-  in  which  they  rose,  and 
fell,  and  rose  again,  liy  this  grouping  of  the  five  together, 
the  order  is  not  more  marked  in  the  prophecy  than  it  was  in 
the  history.  The  five  forms  of  government,  according  to  the 
Roman  historians,  were  Kings,  Consuls,  Decemvirs,  Dictators, 
and  Tribunes.  The  Imperial  Government  was  the  one  exist- 
ing at  the  time  of  the  apostle. 

The  importance  of  these  prophecies  to  us,  will  be  [20  1]  more 
clearly  seen  when  it  is  known  that  these  ten  kingdoms  are  to 
be  destroyed  at  the  coming  of  Christ,  (Dan.  ii.  44,  45;  Rev. 
xvii. — xix.);  and  that  it  is  during  their  continuance  that  he  ap- 
pears in  the  clouds  to  establish  his  own  kingdom  on  their  ruin, 
(Dan.  ii.  44;  vii.  13,  14,  and  27,  2S:  Rev.  xix.  11;)  his  being 
the  sole  kingdom  then  left,  (Dan.  vii.  27,  28;  Rev.  xi.  15;  xx. 
— xxii.) 

The  termination  of  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  is  also  the  more 
important,  as  it  is  so  continually  represented  to  us  as  the  time 
of  the  separation  of  the  wicked  from  faithful  professors.  Look 
in  this  view  at  the  parables  of  the  tares  and  wheat;  the  net  cast 
into  the  sea,  the  ten  virgins  and  the  talents.  See  the  striking 
statements  of  our  Lord,  Luke  xvii.  26 — 30,  and  of  his  Apos- 
tles, 1  Thess.  iv.  15—18;  v.  1—11.  2  Thess.  i.  5—10  and  ii. 
The  author  was  long  satisfied  to  refer  these  to  the  general  judg- 
ment after  the  Millennium,  But  a  more  full  consideration  of 
scripture  leads  him  to  think  that  the  whole  of  the  scrijitural 
testimony  can  only  be  harmonized  by  applying  them  to  a  sepa- 
ration to  take  place  previous  to  the  Millennium. 

When  shall  these  things  take  place?  Who  can  answer  this? 
The  precise  time  is  probably  yet  hidden  from  us;  but  the  signs 
of  the  times  are  to  be  discerned,  and  the  approach  of  the  time 
may  be  expected  to  be  known,  as  was  the  time  of  the  first  ad- 


♦  The  Testimony,  as  given  by  Cressener,  in  his  Demonstration,  to  the  title 
of  Rome  as  the  seven  hillM  city,  includes  Varro,  Virgil,  Ovid,  Prupertius, 
Martial,  and  Lucan;  (see  page  9;)  and  as  to  the  five  forms  of  government,  it 
includes  the  two  principal  historians,  Tacitus  and  Livy,  Cassiodorus  in  his 
Chi;onicon,  and  Onuphrius  Panvicinus.    See  page  135,  13G. 


140 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


vent  to  Simeon,  Anna,  and  otliers.  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  in  his 
day,  speaks  of  the  time  approacliing,  but  adds  (page  252)  "the 
time  is  not  yet  come  for  understanding  these  prophecies  per- 
fectly, because  the  main  revolution  predicted  in  them  is  not 
yet  come  to  pass."  It  has  appeared  to  many  that  the  French 
Revolution,  [205]  in  1793,  is  that  main  revolution  which  meets 
these  anticipations. 

On  the  COMMENCEMENT  OP  THE  12G0  YEARS,  there  are  con- 
siderable differences  of  opinion  amongst  Protestant  interpre- 
ters. The  most  common  modern  opinion  (that  of  Mr.  Cun- 
inghame,  Mr.  Gisborne,  Mr.  Frere,  and  Mr.  Irving,)  gives  A. 
D.  533,  the  date  of  Justinian's  Edict  in  favour  of  the  Pope; 
Mr.  Faber's  commencement  is  GOl;  Bishop  Newton's  727; 
and  Lowman's  756.  In  the  year  584  mentioned  by  Mr. 
Brown,  Pope  Pelagius  claimed  infallibility,  and  was  assisted 
in  maintaining  it  by  the  troops  of  the  empire,  and  then  Rome 
was  abandoned  by  the  eastern  emperor.  This  period  would 
terminate  in  1S44.  The  Magdeburgh  Centuriators  name  the 
year  666  as  the  time  when  Pope  Vitalian  would  have  service 
in  the  church  in  Latin. 

The  year  of  our  Lord  60S,  exactly  75  years  after  533,  is 
remarkable  by  the  Pantheon  being  dedicated  afresh  to  the 
Virgin  Mary  and  other  saints;  and  the  same,  or  following  year, 
Mahomet's  preaching  began.  This  date  of  75  years  is  im- 
portant, as  being  the  interval  (divided  into  two  parts  of  30  and 
45  years)  given  by  Daniel  between  tiie  close  of  the  1260  years, 
and  the  years  of  blessedness.  On  this  view  the  first  term  of 
30  years  terminated  in  1822.  The  events  which  distinguished 
the  year  1822  were  the  declaration  of  independence  by  the 
Greeks,  and  the  restoration  thus  of  the  seat  of  the  third  em- 
pire to  political  power.  The  gospel  was  then  also  again 
preached  to  the  Jews  in  Jerusalem. 

In  the  author's  view  the  most  probable  of  the  periods  is  that 
of  the  year  533,  ending  in  the  French  Revolution.  It  tended 
to  shake  this,  while  there  [206]  was  reason  to  think  that  part 
of  Justinian's  Letter  in  favour  of  the  Pope  was  a  forgery  of 
the  Romanists,  as  stated  by  Comber  in  his  Forgeries  of  the 
Councils,  p.  251.  In  the  part  which  Comber  admitted  to  be 
genuine  there  is  much  respect  and  honour  given  to  the  Pope; 
but  not  what  could  of  itself  be  considered  as  putting  the  saints 
into  his  hands.  But  Mr.  Cuninghame  has,  since  this  was  writ- 
ten, investigated  at  some  length  the  doubts  thrown  out  by 
Comber,  and  has,  I  think,  satisfactorily  removed  them.  See 
his  preface  to  the  Fulness  of  the  Times.     Page  11 — 22.* 

*  The  identifying  of  the  Letters  to  the  pope  with  the  civil  law,  and  em- 
botlying  his  primacy  in  that  law,  was  a  remarkable  way  of  accrediting  the 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  141 

There  arc  other  expressions  in  Justinian's  Novels,  makinj^ 
the  Pope  pre-eminent,  to  vvliich  Comber  has  notaliudecl,  (Nov. 
131.  ch.  2.)  "Sancinuis  sanctissimum  senioris  Romae  Papam 
PKiMUM  ESSE  OMNIUM  SACE RDOTUM. "*  Tlie  passage  in  Daniel, 
on  which  the  commencement  of  the  12G0  years  is  chiefly 
founded,  is  thus  translated  by  Wintle,  "He  shall  speak  [207] 
words  against  the  IMost  High,  and  shall  wear  out  the  saints  of 
the  Most  High,  and  shall  presume  to  alter  appointed  seasons 
and  the  law  which  shall  be  given  into  his  hand,  until  a  time 
and  times  and  the  division  of  a  time."  Daniel  vii.  25.  On 
which  Mr.  Wintle  says,  "Either  the  saints  shall  be  subject  to 
his  power  or,  as  seems  more  agreeable  to  the  versions,  his 
influence  shall  prevail  over  the  solemnities  of  the  law.  Pos- 
sibly both  might  be  intended  to  be  included  in  the  usurpa- 
tion." 

From  whatever  dates  we  reckon,  we  cannot  but  consider 
that  the  time  of  the  end  is  drawing  near,  and  that  awful  events 
of  judgment  and  of  mercy  are  before  us.  The  time  of  con- 
demnation and  salvation  as  concerns  the  professing  Christian 
church  at  large,  as  well  as  each  individual  believer,  is  hasten- 
ing on.  This  should  lead  every  Christian,  on  his  own  part  to 
special  watchfulness;  on  the  part  of  a  perishing  world  to  the 
utmost  exertions  and  prayer;  and  on  the  part  of  the  church 
and  the  world  to  come,  to  peculiar  hope  and  gladness  of  heart. 
When  these  evil  times  are  passed  away,  the  day  of  millennial 
glory  dawns  on  the  world;  (2  Peter  i.  19.)  or  in  the  words  of 
St.  Paul,  speaking  of  the  loving-kindness  of  God,  in  choosing 
his  people  out  of  the  world,  God's  pur])ose  is  "that  in  the  dis- 
pensation of  the  fulness  of  times,  he  might  gather  together  in 
one,  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven  and  which 
are  on  earth,  even  in  him."  Ephes.  i.  lO.t 


pope,  and  making  prominent  his  dignity.  Gibbon  says,  "The  vain  titles  of 
the  victories  of  Justinian,  are  crumbled  m  the  dust,  but  the  name  of  the  legis- 
lator is  inscribed  on  a  fair  and  everlasting  monument'.  Under  his  reign  and 
by  his  care,  the  civil  jurisprudence  was  digested  in  the  immortal  vvoiks  (>f  the 
Code,  the  Pandects  and  the  Institutions,  the  public  reason  of  the  Romans 
has  been  silently  or  studiously  transfused  into  the  domestic  institutions  of 
Europe,  and  the  law.-,  of  Justinian  still  command  the  respect  or  obedience  of 
independent  nations."  They  did  indeed  soon  after  ihey  were  published,  fall 
into  neglect  and  oblivion  till  about  the  year  1130;  when  a  copy  of  the  digests 
was  found  at  Amalfi  in  Italy:  which  accident  concurring  with  the  policy  of 
the  Roman  Ecclesiastics  suddenly  gave  new  vogue  and  authority  to  the  civil 
law."  See  Encyclopaedia  Britannica  on  "Law."  The  novels  are  full  of 
directions  about  Ecclesiastical  matters,  and  the  primacy  over  the  Christian 
church  through  the  Roman  empire  is  given  to  the  pope  in  the  body  of  them. 

*  See  Mr.  Cuninghame's  able  statement  on  this  subject,  with  the  original 
extracts,  in  his  Apocalypse,  p.  260—273,  and  his  reply  to  Mr.  Fuber,  p.  27, 
&c.,  and  his  Fulness  of  Times. 
t  Bengelius  ob.serves  in  his  Gnomon  also,  on  Rev.  x.  6: — 
"There  is  a  great  doubting  concerning  these  periods,  and  many  say  that 
VOL.  II. — 62 


J42  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[208]  Connected  with  the  subject  of  Chronological  Prophe- 
cies is  that  of  Cycles  and  Jubilees,  It  is  striking  that  some 
chief  Prophetical  and  Chronological  dates  should  be  Astro- 
nomical Cycles,  as  1260  and  2300,  and  the  difference  between 
them  1040,  the  most  perfect  cycle  known.  The  aeras  of  Jubi- 
lees rnay  also  yet  be  found  much  to  illustrate  the  Chronology 
of  Propliecy.  This  subject  has  been  brought  forward  by  Mr. 
Cuninghame  in  several  of  his  latter  publications  with  much 
application  and  extended  research.  Difficulties  and  mistakes 
in  so  intricate  and  perplexed  a  subject  may  be  expected;  but 
though  pushed  too  far,  there  is  valuable  thought  in  these  works 
and  tiie  increasing  importance  of  the  subject  fully  ju'^tifies  great 
attention  to  it. 

The  author  in  his  Sermon  before  the  European  Missionary 
Society,  published  in  his  Occasional  Works,  has  thus  stated 
his  view  of  the  course  of  events  yet  to  take  place. 

The  beginning  of  the  day  of  the  Lord  seems  to  be  the 
breaking  up  of  the  visible  Gentile  kingdoms  and  churches, 
(Rev.  xvi.  19)  on  account  of  their  apostacy  and  wickedness, 
by  a  series  of  desolating  judgments  [209]  foretold  distinctly  in 
Dan.  ii.  34,  35,  and  strengthened  by  the  vision  of  the  four 
beasts  (Dan.  vii.)  as  well  as  by  many  similar  predictions.  This 
is  explicitly  interpreted  by  the  angel  as  pointing  out  Christ's 
k'wgdom  breaking  in  pieces  all  the  previous  kingdoms,  and  then 
standing  for  ever.  Here  is  the  complete  overthrow  of  Popery, 
Mahomedanism,  Infidelity,  and  every  opposing  kingdom.  This 
is  the  time  of  trouble,  such  as  ?}ever  was  since  there  was  a  nation, 
fven  to  that  same  time,  but  the  scriptures  lead  us  to  the  hope 
that  vast  multitudes  of  the  unevangelized  Gentiles  may  be  con- 
verted to  Christ,  (Rev.  vii.  9 — 14.)  and  that  the  Jews  shall  be 
tlelivered  (Dan.  xii.  1.)  in  this  eventful  period. 

When  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  are  passing  away  (Rom.  xi. 
25 — 32.     Luke  xxi.  24,  25.)  the  Jews  are  visibly  recalled  into 

nothing  can  be  known  before  the  accomplishment;  by  which  the  martyrs  and 
witnesses  of  the  truth,  in  the  Reformation,  and  before  and  after,  who  relied  on 
the  Apocalypse,  especially  its  thirteenth  and  seventeenth  chapters,  are  for- 
saken; and  the  main  I'ruit  of  the  prophecy,  in  warning  and  guarding  us 
against  approaching  evils,  is  made  void.  Ceitainly  to  unseal  the  Apocalypse, 
either  all  the  events  are  required,  or  a  good  part,  is  sufficient.  If  the  whole 
is  necessary,  the  Apocalypse  will  never  be  understood  before  the  end  of  the 
world;  for  events  reach  so  far,  and  even  into  eternity  itself.  If  a  good  part  is 
sufficient,  let  ns  use  that  part,  so  as  to  measure  future  things  by  the  past,  and 
not  rush  into  the  midst  of  the  events  unprepared.  He  is  ra^h  who  sleeps  in 
the  danger,  not  he  who  looks  out  beforehand.  We  ought  not,  -ndeed,  to  be  so 
confident  in  fixing  things  to  come,  as  not  to  leave  those  to  be  explained  by  the 
event  which  the  text  has  not  defined,  or,  at  least,  the  interpreter  does  not  yet 
distinctly  see.  But  those  who  avoid  everything  special,  are  ignorant  what  to 
observe,  even  in  the  events  themselves.  Spiritual  docility  and  sobriety  agree 
well  with  each  other." 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES  143 

the  church  of  God  (Dan.  ix,  27;  Ezek.  xx.  32 — 44;  Isa.  xlix. 
9 — 12;  Ixii.  1.) — partake  of  his  renewed  favour, — are  restored 
to  their  land  (Ezek.  xxxvi.  1 — 3S;  xxxvii.  20 — 23;  Psalm 
XXX vii. ;  Isa.  xi.  11,12;  Ixii.  4:  Ix.  21 ;  Jer.  xxxi.  1 — 6;  Gen. 
xiii.  14—18;  xv.  18—21;  xvii.  7.  8;  xxvi.  3,  4;  Exod.  vi.  2 
— S;  Lev.  xxvi.  40 — 44;  Deut.  xxx.  4 — 6;  xxxii.  43,) — and 
become  peculiarly  exposed  to  the  wrath  of  the  apostate  Gen- 
tiles, who,  under  the  last  Antichrist,  come  against  restored 
Israel.  Isaiah  Ixvi.  1 — 4;  Jer.  xxx.  1 — 9;  Isa.  x,  20 — 27;  Dan. 
ix.  27;  Isa.  xxxi.  xxxiii.  1  — 10;  Ezek.  xxxviii.  1 — 16;  Dan. 
xi.  41—45;  Joel  ii.  1—20;  Mic.  iv.  8 — 10;  Dan.  xii.  1,  2. 
Then  the  signs  in  the  sun,  and  in  the  moon,  and  in  the  stars 
are  manifesteil.  Mat.  xxiv.  20—29;  Luke  xxi.  24— 2G;  Heb. 
xii.  26 — 28;  Hag.  ii.  6,  7;  Isa.  xiii.  9 — 11;  xxxiv.  1 — 4;  Joel 
iii.  12 — 15;  ii.  31,  32;  Mai.  iv.  [210]  1 — 6.  Soon  the  sign 
of  the  Son  of  Man  himself  appears  in  the  heavens  (Matt.  xxiv. 
29,  30;  Luke  xxi.  27,  28;  Isa.  xviii.  3 — 7;xi.  12 — 14;  xxxi. 
6 — 8;  Dan.  vii.  13,  14;  Mat.  xxiii.  39;  Luke  xvii.  24);  he  raises 
his  dead,  he  changes  his  living  saints;  they  rise  to  be  with  him 
in  the  air  (Mat.  xxiv.  31;  Rev.  xi.  15,  18;  1  Cor.  xv.  51 — 54; 
1  Thess.  iv.  15 — 17;  2  Thess.  i.  7;  Isaiah  xxvii.  12,  13;  Rev. 
iii.  10;  Isaiah  xxvi.  19 — 21;  Mai.  iii.  17,  18);  the  beast,  the 
kings  of  the  earth  and  their  armies  gather  together,  in  their  rage, 
enmity,  and  blindness,  to  make  war  against  the  Lord,  and  the 
armies  which  follow  him  (Mat.  xxiv.  30;  Rev.  xi.  18;  xvi.  14; 
Isa.  viii.  8 — 10;  x.  24 — 26;  xxiv.  21,  22;  xxvii.  4;  xxxi.  4; 
liv.  15;  Ixvi.  18;  Joel  iii.  1,2;  Mic.  iv.  11  —  13;  Zeph.  iii.  9, 
9;  Zech.  xii.  2 — 5;  xiv.  1 — 5:  Rev.  xix.  19);  he  pours  his 
judgments  on  Antichrist  and  his  adherents,  pleading  with  all 
flesh  by  fire  and  sword.  Matt  xxiv.  36 — 39;  Rev.  xv.  1;  xvi. 
1:  Daniel  ix.  27;  Isa.  x.  24,26;  xiv.  24-^26;  xxiv.  21 — 23; 
xxxiv.;  Ixiii. ;  Rev.  xix.  10—21;  Joel  iii.  11 — 16;  Nah.  i.  9 — 
15;  Isaiah  xxx.  27 — 33;  Ezek.  xxxviii.  17 — 23;  Dan.  vii.  9 — 
14:  Mai.  iv.  1,  3;  Matt.  iii.  12;  2  Thess.  i.  8;  ii.  8:  Rev.  xix. 
15,  20;  Isaiah  ixvi.  16;  Rev.  xix.  The  character  of  the  dis- 
pensation is  discriminating,  punishing,  and  purifying.  1  Cor. 
iii.  12—15;  Mai.  iii.  3;  Zech.  xiii.  9;  Mark  ix.  42,  50;  Jer. 
XX.  9;  xxiii.  29;  Psalm  xcvii.  3;  1  Peter  iv.  12;  2  Peter  iii. 
10 — 13;  Rev.  iii.  18.  I{)very  man's  work  shall  be  made  mani- 
fest, for  the  day  shall  declare  it,  because  it  shall  be  revealed  by 
fire.  The  Jewish  nation  have  a  special  promise  of  preserva- 
tion. Isa.  Ii.  16.  The  progress  of  that  fire  accomplishes  the 
predicted  passing  anay  of  the  hcavejis,  melting  of  the  elements, 
[211]  and  burning  up  of  the  works  of  the  earth,  in  the  day  of  the 
Lord;  but,  like  the  Jewish  tribulation,  this  fire  seems  to  have 
a  crisis  in  the  beginning  (Ezek.  xxxviii.  22:  xxxix.  6;  Isa. 


J44  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Ixvi,  15,  16),  and  again  a  crisis  at  the  close  (Rev.  xx.  9)  of  the 
millennial  kingdom.  (Matt.  xxiv.  21;  Luke  xxi.  22 — 24; 
Daniel  xii.  1;  Jer.  xxx.  7;  Rev.  xix.  20;  xx.  9.)  Soon  the 
Lord  descends  visibly  on  Mount  Olivet,  with  his  glorified 
saints,  (Acts  i.  11;  Zech.  xiv.  4,  5;  Isaiah  Ixiv.  1;  Ixvi.  15; 
Ix.  13;  Ezek.  xliii.  7 — 9,)  in  the  sight  of  his  people  Israel, 
(Isaiah  Ixvi.  18,  19;  Zech.  xii.  10—14;  Isaiah  xxv.  9;  Matt, 
xxiii.  29;  Rom.  xi.  26;  Isaiah  lix.  20;  Zech.  ii.  10—12.) 
These,  humbled  at  length  by  their  great  affliction,  and  brought 
to  penitence  by  beholding  their  pierced  Saviour,  welcome  his 
return.  Zech.  xii.  10 — 14;  Jer.  xxxi.  S — 12;  Actsiii.  19 — 21; 
Isaiah  xii.  2,  4;  Psalm  cxvii.  cxviii.  xcviii. ;  Rev.  xix.  1,  3,  4,  6. 
Oh  glorious  consummation  of  the  Divine  patience  and  faithful- 
ness! How  amazing  the  riches  of  his  loving  kindness  to  them! 
How  fearful  too  his  judgment,  when  his  fire  consum.es  his  ene- 
mies! Satan  is  then  bound,  and  our  Lord,  rewarding  all  his 
faithful  followers  for  every  loss  and  sacrifice  made  for  him, 
begins  his  glorious  millennial  reign,  willi  his  saints  over  the 
earth,  and  over  the  nations  who  have  escaped  those  awful 
judgments  which  have  consumed  his  foes.  Isaiah  xxxii.  1;  Dan. 
vii.  IS,  27;  xii.  4;  Luke  xxii.  28 — 30;  John  i.  51;  Rev.  xi. 
18;  XX.  4,  6.  But,  though  the  spiritual  blessedness  of  this 
reign  far  exceeds  that  of  any  former  dispensation,  and  the  new 
heavens  and  earth  begin  in  the  heavenly  reign  of  the  saints, 
and  the  glory  of  the  land  of  Israel  (Isaiah  Ixv.  17 — 19,)  yet 
the  spirit  of  rebellion  still  secretly  lurks  among  the  [212] 
nations  (Zech.  xiv.  17 — 19),  which,  after  ripening  for  a  time, 
is  at  length  permitted  to  display  itself,  by  the  loosing  of  Satan 
for  a  little  season,  that  it  may  then  be  put  down  for  ever. 
Rev.  XX.  9.  Our  Lord  reigns  till  he  shall  have  completely  put 
all  enemies  under  his  feet;  Satan  himself  is  cast  into  the  lake 
of  fire;  the  final  judgment  of  all  the  dead  takes  place,  and 
then  death  and  hell,  and  whosoever  is  not  found  written  in  the 
book  of  life,  are  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire.  Rev.  xx.  10 — 15. 
The  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  being  now  perfected,  and 
there  being  no  more  sea  (Rev.  xxi.  1.)  the  Holy  City  descends, 
and  the  happiest  state  arrives,  when  Christ  surrenders  the 
mediatorial  kingdom,  and  God  is  all  in  all,  and  his  saints  reig7i 
for  ever  and  ever.  Rev.  xxi.  xxii.  5.  These  are  some  of  the 
immensely  important  events  which  are  connected  with  the 
coming  of  our  Lord.  Though  the  details  of  them  may  be 
more  hid  in  obscurity,  the  events  themselves  are  clearly  re- 
vealed. And  if  these  events  are  before  the  church  and  the 
world,  they  ought  to  be  made  known,  that  men  every  where 
may  be  awakened  from  their  present  slumber,  and  Jlee  from  the 
zcrath  to  come. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  145 

In  the  close  of  this  chapter  it  may  be  useful  to  refer  the 
reader  to  certain  specific  dates  which  have  been  supposed 
TO  BE  NEAR  THEIR  CLOSE.  The  circuixistance  of  so  many 
scriptural  dates  havin<5  probable  tenninations  about  the  same 
time,  and  tiie  possibility  that  these  terminations  may  be  near, 
both  calls  for  attention,  and,  in  proportion  as  we  see  they  have 
a  real  foundation,  they  are  well  calculated  to  impress  our  minds 
and  increase  our  watchfulness.  Yet  the  author  would  be  far 
from  dogmatising  on  such  dates. 

1,260  ijears. — Rev.  xiii.  5. 

[213]  This  date  occurs  frequently,  and  in  three  different  forms. 
Dan.  vii.  23 — 25,  time,  limes,  and  dividing  of  a  time.  Rev. 
xii.  G,  1,2G0  days;  Rev.  xiii.  5,  forty-two  months.  All,  after 
the  length  of  the  Jewish  year  and  month,  point  out  1,260. 
This  date  refers  to  the  duration  of  Popery, 

If  we  take  its  rise  in  533  it  reaches  to  1793,  when  Popery 
began  to  fall;  if  we  take  its  fuller  establishment  (Rev.  xi.  2; 
xiii.  S.)  in  60S  to  its  final  fall,  it  reaches  1S6S.  The  interval 
is  75  years. 

666. — Rev.  xiii.  IS. 

This,  by  the  Lutheran  expositors,  has  been  considered  as  a 
name  of  date,  as  well  as  of  person  and  character. 

Three  words  seem  specially  intended  to  be  set  before  us,  as 
having  Greek  letters  that  make  666. 

Aartivjc — The  king  who  gave  name  to  tb.e  Latin  empire. 

ATi.-TaT^c. — The  character  of  the  power  ruling  it. 

H  KATiw  (ii.<rim^. — The  only  Greek  name  of  an  empire  among 
two  or  three  thousand  that  has  the  number  666. 

If  taken  as  a  dale. — We  have  before  1,260  days,  a  date  veiled 
under  a  m3'stery,  and  afterwards  an  explicit  1,000  years.  In 
666  the  mystery  begins  to  break:  the  number  of  a  man  counted 
by  human  reckoning. 

If  taken  as  a  period  both  of  rise  and  fall. — In  its  rise  from 
533 — 666  brings  us  to  1198 — 9,  the  time  of  Innocent  III. 
Popery  was  then  at  its  height,  tiie  inquisition  was  established, 
there  was  a  crusade  [214]  against  the  Albigenses,  and  the  num- 
ber was  applied  by  tiiat  Pope  to  Mahomedanism,  as  expected 
to  be  then  near  its  enOi  from  the  time  of  its  rise. 

From  1198 — 9,  666  brings  us  to  1864,  just  before  Daniel's 
lime  of  blessedness,  leaving  us  only  a  period  of  half  a  week, 
mentioned  in  Daniel  ix.  27,  for  the  infidel  persecution,  from 
which  the  Philadelphian  church  was  saved  (Rev.  iii.  10;  xviii. 
20,)  but  the  Laodicean  part  left  in  it  to  be  purified,  and  to  be 
the  last  gathering  of  the  church  to  the  marriage  supper, 
s        62* 


146  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

2,300.— Dan.  viii.  13. 

There  are  two  things  in  this  number,  the  restoration  of  the 
daily  sacrifice,  and  the  time  of  desolation.  The  first,  the  re- 
storation of  the  daily  sacrifice,  was  to  be  determined,  or  rather 
cut  ofl' (nnna)  Dan.  ix.  24,  from  the  2,300  years  to  the  complet- 
ing of  the  perfect  sacrifice  of  Christ. 

If  this  2,300  years  be  taken  from  Ezra's  decree,  457  years 
before  Christ,  it  will  bring  us  to  1S43,  the  beginning  of  the 
cleansing  of  the  sanctuary,  and  of  the  restoration  of  the  Jews, 
and  of  the  approach  of  the  great  tribulation.  If  taken  from 
Nehemiah's  completed  cleansing  in  433 — 4,  it  will  bring  us  to 
1867 — 8,  the  completed  Jewish  restoration. 

390. — Ezek.  iv.  5;  Rev,  ix.  15. 

This  might  be  rendered  (Rev.  ix.  15,)  The  four  angels  pre- 
pared against  (««)  the  hour  and  day  (the  hour  of  judgment  and 
the  day  of  wrath,)  were  loosed  for  a  month  and  a  year  {mcturov), 
that  is  390  years.* 

If  this  390  years  commence  in  1063,  the  beginning  of  the 
Turkish  power,  it  will  bring  us  to  1453,  the  height  of  their 
power  in  the  fall  of  Constantinople.  [215]  And  if  taken  on- 
ward, it  will  bring  us  to  1843,  the  time  of  the  fall  of  the  Turk- 
ish empire. 

1,290  and  1335.— Dan.  xii.  11,  12. 

These  years  date  fi-om  the  time  that  the  daily  sacrifice  shall 
be  taken  away,  and  the  abomination  that  maketh  desolate  set 
up.  This  is  connected  also  with  the  time,  times,  and  a  half, 
verse  7.  It  is  the  spiritual  aspect  of,  and  the  counterpart  to, 
the  interruption  of  the  temple  service  and  the  daily  worship; 
or  the  rise  of  Popery  in  the  Christian  church,  a.  d.  533. 

From  533,  the  period  of  1290  would  bring  us  to  1822,  which 
is  remarkable  for  the  separation  of  Greece  from  Turkey;  the 
pouring  out  of  the  sixth  vial,  and  the  preaching  of  the  second 
advent. 

From  533,  the  period  of  1335  years  would  bring  us  to  1868, 
as  the  commencement  of  the  full  blessedness  of  the  earth. 

A  time  no  longer,  or  not  360  years.     (;:f^ovo;oi/K  sirra/sT/)  Rev.  x.  6. 

The  oath  in  Revelation  is  in  many  respects  similar  to  that  in 
Daniel  xii.  The  speaker  the  same;  shewn  to  be  the  Redeemer 
by  the  rainbow  round  iiis  head  and  his  face  as  the  sun.  It  does 
not  mean  time  should  end — events  occur  after;  and  delay  no 
longer;  seems  too  vague:  but,  it  may  be  taken  there  should  be 
*  See  addendum,  page  440. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I47 

a  time  no  longer,  in  the  same  sense  as  time,  times,  and  a  half. 
Formerly  ihe  angel  had  said,  there  were  three  times  and  a  half, 
(Dan.  xii.  7,)  now  not  a  single  time.  Rev.  x.  6.  This  is  quite 
in  accordance  with  the  spirit  of  propiiecy,  seeking  to  produce 
an  impression  of  the  nearness  of  the  time.  As  soon  as  the 
times  of  the  Gentiles  are  within  the  verge  of  one  [21G]  time, 
lest  men  should  think  the  end  was  indefinitely  prolonged,  the 
angel  swears  there  shall  be  a  lime  no  longer. 

The  era  of  this  chapter  (Rev.  x.)  is  supposed  to  he  that  of 
the  Reformation.  It  follows  the  two  woe  trumpets  of  the  Sa- 
racens and  the  Turks,  and  is  the  next  great  event  of  history. 
It  was  then  that  the  little  book,  or  the  Bible,  in  contrast  with 
the  larger  scaled  book  of  all  God's  Providence,  was  first  fully 
opened  to  the  church,  and  light  dawned  upon  Europe  (his 
countenance  as  the  sun). 

If  the  date  of  the  Reformation  be  1517,  a  time,  or  360  years, 
carries  us  to  1S77,  the  period  within  which  the  mystery  of 
God  should  be  finished.  This  mystery  is  described  in  other 
parts  of  scripture.  The  mystery  of  the  blindness  of  Israel, 
and  the  consequent  reception  of  the  Gentiles.  Rom.  xi.  25. 
The  resurrection  of  the  dead  saints,  and  the  change  of  the  liv- 
ing saints,  and  their  being  caught  up  to  Christ.  1  Cor.  xv.  51; 
1  Thess.  iv.  17.  The  union  of  Jew  and  Gentile  as  fellow-heirs 
and  of  the  same  body,  and  partakers  of  the  promises  in  Christ. 
Ephes.  iii.  4 — 9.  The  marriage  union  of  the  church  to  Christ. 
Ephes.  V.  31,  32;  Rev.  xix.  7. 

These  events,  the  appearance  of  our  Lord,  and  the  first 
resurrection  of  the  saints,  would  in  this  view  take  place  within 
3G0  years  from  the  Reformation  1517,  that  is  before  1S77. 

Mr.  Clinton,  one  of  the  ablest  chronologers  of  the  present 
times,  gives  an  additional  period  of  132  years  to  the  interval 
in  the  time  of  the  judges,  on  the  ground  of  St.  Paul's  state- 
ment (Acts  xiii.  20).  If  this  be  correct,  it  would  bring  the 
year  1864  to  the  close  of  the  6000th  year  of  the  world,  or  the 
6th  Millennium:  1864  is  the  'date  [217]  when  the  666  years 
close  above,  and  assigned  by  Mr.  Faberfor  the  time  of  the  end. 

If  these  periods,  (except  the  last,  the  close  of  which  is  less 
definite.)  be  correctly  commenced,  without  fixing  precise  dates 
for  each  event,  they  point  out  tliat,  witliin  the  next  thirty 
years,  Popery  shall  fall,  the  Jews  shall  be  restored,  the  Turk- 
ish empire  shall  perish,  the  time  of  great  tribulation  will  take 
place,  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  will  return  to  our  earth,  the  saints 
shall  be  raised,  and  the  time  of  their  full  blessedness,  and  the 
kingdoms  of  this  world  becoming  Christ's  kingdom  shall  have 
arrived.  ■ 
*  The  time  of  the  rise  of  the  Papacy  materially  aflecls  prophetical  dates. 


148  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

ON   VARIED  INTERPRETATIOiSS  OF  THE   MORE   OBSCURE 
PROPHECIES. 

[218]  The  subject  of  prophecy,  in  one  important  respect,  is 
brought  at.  present,  in  an  unfavourable,  not  to  say  erroneous 
aspect,  before  the  public  mind.  The  mass  of  clear  prophecy 
that  has  been  remarkably  fulfilled,  is  very  great.  This  having 
been  fully  developed  in  former  works,  to  the  general  satisfac- 
tion of  men's  minds,  many  modern  authois  have  given  com- 
paratively little  attention  to  the  plain  prophecies  that  have  been 
c/ea//// fulfilled;  but  chiefly  discuss  the  more  difficult  predic- 
tions. 

Hence  a  bystander  may  be  ready  to  think  that  the  whole 
subject  of  prophecy  is  full  of  nothing  but  difficulties;  but  the 
reading  of  such  books  as  Keith's  first  work,  and  Bishop  Nevv- 
tons's  Dissertations,  may  shew  that  this  is  by  no  means  the 
case,  and  that  there  is  evidence,  irresistible  by  a  candid  mind, 
of  God's  foreknowledge,  and  the  inspiration  of  his  word,  in 
prophecies,  unquestionably  written  long  before  the  events  took 
place,  and  already  fulfilled  in  corresponding  history. 

[219]  It  is  important,  however,  to  remove  this  stumbling 
block  from  the  differences  of  eminently  pious  and  good  men 
on  obscurer  prophecies,  and  to  lessen  the  impediment  which 
this  presents  to  the  pursuit  of  so  deeply  interesting  and  prac- 
tical a  subject.  As  it  is  greatly  to  be  desired  that  these  dif- 
ferences should  never  be  discussed  in  a  spirit  that  may  ])ain  a 


The  mystery  of  iniquity  was  even  at  work,  we  know,  in  the  apostolic  age 
(2  Thess.  ii.  7;  3  John  9.),  but  Popish  errors  began  to  be  sanctioned  by  autlio- 
rities  in  the  6th  and  7th  centuries.  vSpanheim  mentions  these  innovations  in 
the  6th  centum;  prayers  to  saints,  public  use  of  imases,  veneration  of  relics, 
purgatory,  Litanies  to  the  Virgin  Mary,  canon  of  mass.  And  in  the  "tth  cen- 
tury; the  dedication  of  the  Pantheon  to  the  saints;  tonsure  and  celibacy  of  the 
clergy  were  commanded  by  Pope  Martin,  and  the  .service  iri  Latin  by  Vitalian; 
prayers  for  the  dead  and  abstaining  from  meats. 

Mr.  Lathbury  gives  the  following  dates,  as  the  times  when  Popish  errors 
were  made  articles  of  faith  by  general  councils. 

700  Invocation  of  saints  154:7  Seven  sacraments 

787  Iniase  worship  Apocryphal  books 

107()  Infallibility  Priestly  intention 

1215  Transubstantiation  15G3  Sacrifice  of  mass 

Supremacy  Venal  sins 

1415  Half  Communion  Indulgences. 

1438  Purgatory 


TO.  THE  PROPHECIES.  149 

Christian  brother,  or  excite  unholy  feelings  in  his  mind,  so  is 
it  desirable  also  that  they  should  not  be  unduly  magnified;  the 
cifects  of  wbich  will  be  to  raise  an  insuperable  obstacle  to  the 
study  of  prophecy,  or  to  weaken  that  evidence  of  Divine  in- 
spiration wliich  it  has  furnished,  or  to  set  aside  the  labours  of 
learned  and  holy  men,  in  which  the  Protestant  church  has  rested 
for  centuries. 

There  are  some  great  points  in  which  all  who  have  deeply 
and  seriously  studied  prophecy  aie  agreed;  and  especially  as 
to  those  great  objects  of  prophecy,  the  near  coming,  in  some 
way,  of  our  Lord,  (in  which  Mr.  Faber  is  not  an  exception,) 
and  tbe  judgments  connected  with  it,  there  is  a  remarkable 
uniformity  of  testimony  among  all  the  most  diligent  students 
of  prophecy.  Even  where  a  spiritual  Millennium  only  is  ex- 
pected, a  coming  distinguished  by  preceding  judgments,  and  a 
subsequent  blessedness,  is  anticipated.  By  some  who  deny  a 
personal  coming  of  Christ  to  reign  for  a  thousand  years,  (as  by 
our  own  Lightfoot,  Bishop  Hall,  and  Mr.  Gipps,  or  the  foreign 
divines,  Mastritcht,  Turretine,  and  Markius,)  the  Millennium 
is  supposed  to  be  past,  and  the  Saviour's  coniing  to  judgment, 
to  be  near.  Where  the  Revelation  is  supposed  to  be  fulfilled, 
(as  by  Mr.  Burgh  and  Mr.  Maitland)  tiie  Saviour's  speedy  com- 
ing is  expected.  Even  where,  as  by  Faber  and  Vint,  a  [220] 
personal  premillennial  coming  is  denied,  an  awful  intermediate 
coming,  in  judgments  on  the  wicked,  and  blessedness  to  the 
righteous,  is  declared.  The  voice  of  prophetic  writers  is  here 
harmonious  to  a  surprising  extent.  May  these  great  truths 
then, — approaching  awful  judgments,  and  approaching  incal- 
culable mercies,  attract  the  minds  of  Christians, — and  lead  all  to 
the  holiness,  and  spirituality,  and  blessedness  of  a  waiting,  pre- 
pared, and  joyfully  expecting  state  of  mind:  may  we  throw 
off  all  slumbers,  and  trim  our  lamps  for  that  which  the  concur- 
rent voice  of  Prophetic  interpreters  states  to  be  near!  Behold 
the  Br'ule^roorn  comelh;  go  ye  Did  to  meet  him.    Matt.  xxv.  6. 

The  varied  interpretations  of  Prophecy,  and  especially  of 
the  book  of  Revelation,  it  must  be  allowed,  however,  are,  to 
careless  or  superficial  observers,  exceedingly  distracting  and 
confusing.  Of  the  Apocalypsk,  some  say  nearly  all  has  been 
fulfilled,  some  say  none  has  been  fulfilled;  some  give  one  part 
of  the  book,  and  others  a  totally  distinct  .series,  to  the  same 
facts.     How  shall  we  gain  a  guide  to  our  path? 

Let  us  remember  that  we  are  yet  in  the  midst  of  God's  dis- 
pensations; the  building  of  his  temple  is  not  completed;  the 
scafiblding  is  about  a  large  jjart  of  it,  the  rubbish  is  not  re- 
moved, many  parts  are  unfinished,  and  those  that  are  in  a  state 
of  forwardness,  want  that  entire  completion  which  will  show 


150  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

their  full  and  appropriate  use,  and  their  perfect  beauty,  when 
the  magnificent  temple  is  altogether  complete  and  furnished. 

Now  the  Revelation  is  a  plan  of  this  building  in  its  varied 
parts,  and  in  its  completion:  and  human  writers  are  not  like 
the  great  Architect,  who  has  all  [221]  in  his  mind;  but  like 
lookers-on,  having  indeed  a  hope  of  partaking  hereafter  of  the 
worship,  and  obtaining  a  residence  within  the  courts,  but  yet 
having  little  architectural  skill  to  discover  its  state,  and  pro- 
gress, and  ultimate  glory. 

Let  us  then  imagine  these  different  lookers-on  coming  to  this 
building  from  time  to  time  in  its  progress.  They  have  cast 
their  eye  over  the  plan;  but  perhaps  cursorily,  perhaps  misled 
by  false  explanations,  or  confused  by  varied  accounts  of  it, 
and  thus  they  look  on  what  has  been  doing  in  past  years.  To 
some  it  seems  a  heap  of  confusion;  the  ground  broken  up  in 
all  directions;  heaps  of  soil  in  one  part,  of  materials  for  build- 
ing in  another,  a  large  and  extensive  erection  indeed  before 
them,  but  no  beauty  or  harmonious  proportion,  and  they  say 
at  once,  this  is  not  the  building  that  our  plan  points  out.  Our 
temple  is  not  yet  begun. 

Another  looker-on  comes,  and  gazing  on  a  part  that  is  ad- 
vanced beyond  the  rest,  and  finding  the  floors  laid,  the  win- 
dows in,  and  the  rooins  almost  ready,  and  looking  only  at  this 
part,  he  concludes  at  once  the  building  is  finished,  the  plan  is 
completed,  what  can  you  expect  more? 

Another  looker-on,  surveying  the  rising  edifice,  comes  to  a 
part  which  he  thinks  he  has  satisfactorily  made  out,  the  very 
rooms  described  in  one  part  of  the  plan  seem  before  him;  the 
very  pillars,  and  length,  and  breadth  of  it,  quite  alike;  but  his 
neighbour  who  comes  next,  shews  him  something  which  throws 
considerable  dou!)t  upon  this,  and  leads  to  a  suspicion  that  the 
room  he  was  looking  at  in  the  plan,  is  quite  in  another  part  of 
the  building. 

Another  then  comes,  and  says  it  is  all  too  confused  [222] 
for  any  thing  definite  to  be  made  out, — why  do  you  perplex 
yourself  about  it?  An  unbeliever  gladly  avails  himself  of  this, 
to  persuade  men  to  disregard  alike  the  designs  of  the  architect, 
and  tlie  progress  of  the  edifice,  since  their  correspondence  with 
each  other  cannot  be  identified. 

This  figure  may  illustrate  the  present  states  of  mind  in  which 
many  are  regarding  this  book;  yet  must  we  "hear  and  read 
the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and  keep  those  things  which  are 
written  therein.   Rev.  i.  3. 

The  humble  inquirer  after  truth,  may,  therefore,  be  perfectly 
assured  of  the  infinite  wisdom  and  ability  of  the  great  archi- 
tect, and  that  the  plan  which  he  laid  down  is  the  best  that  can 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  151 

be  devised  for  his  end:  lie  maj'  be  assured  also  that  the  same 
mind  which  devised  the  plan  and  "gave  it  to  shew  unto  his 
servant  things  which  must  shortly  come  to  pass,"  (Rev.  i.  1,) 
is  constantly  at  work,  accomplishing  all  the  parts  of  his  own 
design,  and  that  it  has  really  been  going  on  through  all  the 
years  that  have  elapsed  since  the  plan  was  first  given. 

To  ascertain  farther  what  parts  of  the  building  have  been 
erected,  and  what  remains  to  be  completed,  will  require  much 
careful  investigation,  and  a  very  slow,  and  patient,  and  long- 
continued  search.  It  will  not  do  to  come  at  once  to  plausible 
conclusions,  and  because  of  a  likeness  in  a  few  things  conclude 
that  there  is  a  likeness  in  all.  We  must  first  endeavour  to  get 
a  clear  idea  of  the  plan  itself;  and  the  way  in  which  the  archi- 
tect proposed  to  proceed.  Wc  must  then  get  a  knowledge  of 
the  varied  parts  of  the  building,  as  far  as  it  has  already  gone. 
And  here  we  may  perhaps  mistake  temporary  sheds  [223]  and 
erections  for  more  durable  and  solid  parts.  Our  next  step  will 
be  a  most  careful  comparison  between  the  parts  built  and  the 
plan. 

And  then,  remember,  still  our  knowledge  must  vet  be 
very  imperfect,  for  tlie  building  itself  is  incomplete.  Dogma- 
tism, despising  of  others,  fancied  superior  discernment  do  not 
become  the  looker-on.  An  architect  would  smile  at  the  guesses 
which  some  apparently  wise  lookers-on  make  respecting  an 
earthly  building.  Patient  v:aitit\^  (2  Thess.  iii,  5.)  is  then  a 
very  important  part  of  the  wiser  way:  not  careless,  uncon- 
cerned waiting:  for  there  is  a  glor}^  about  this  temple  that  con- 
cerns every  human  being;  and  to  partake  of  its  glories  and 
dwell  in  its  courts  for  ever  is  the  happy  portion  of  those  inte- 
rested in  it.  What  mark  of  wisdom  is  it  to  neglect  it  alto- 
gether, when  the  Lord  of  all  has  promised  his  blessing  to  those 
who  duly  attend  to  it?  We  shall  find  in  so  doing,  many- 
quickening  motives  to  stir  us  up  to  gain  a  mectness  for  partak- 
ing in  the  everlasting  worship  of  the  temple  above. 

It  is  therefore  an  important  duty  here  to  be  an  inquirer  after 
the  truth,  holding  fast  what  is  good,  and  patiently  expecting 
the  completion;  gaining  help  from  some,  in  the  way  of  guard- 
ing against  past  mistakes,  hints  of  parts  already  erected,  and 
of  parts  yet  to  be  completed,  and  from  others,  (like  Mede  and 
those  who  have  availed  themselves  of  his  labours)  in  a  general 
explanation  of  the  whole  system. 

And  after  all,  let  us  remember  the  infinite  wisdom,  the  al- 
mighty power,  the  unsearchable  riches,  and  inviolable  fidelity 
of  him  who  is  carrying  on  his  work  till  it  be  completed,  and 
how  little  our  wisdom  is,  and  how  certainly  at  length  "he  shall 


J52  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

bring  forth  the  head-stone  [224]  thereof,  with  shoutings,  cry- 
ing, Grace,  grace  unto  it."   Zech.  iv.  7. 

The  difficulties  are  indeed  very  needful,  and  very  valuable 
in  this  view,  to  restrain  the  pride  of  man's  wisdom,  and  to  lay 
him  in  the  dust.  Man  is  compelled  by  irresistible  evidence  to 
believe  tiiat  the  plan  is  altogether  divine  and  infinitely  wise, 
and  yet  he  is  unable  so  minutely  to  explain  it,  as  to  give  an 
unexceptionable  view  of  the  whole.  This  accords  with  all 
other  parts  of  God's  glorious  works,  and  must  at  least  shew  him 
how  ignorant  and  feeble  his  mind  is,  contrasted  with  the  mind 
that  formed  the  plan. 

And  the  varying  interpretations  are  all  necessary  and  valua- 
ble, to  bring  out  this  truth  distinctly  and  prominently.  This 
will  also  doubtless  lead  on  ultimately  to  the  full  discovery  of 
the  whole  design.  Those  very  interpretations  which  are  the 
farthest  from  the  truth,  may  serve,  not  only  to  keep  up  present 
attention  to  the  prophecies,  but  also  in  the,  result  to  make  the 
truth  more  bright  and  manifest,  and  to  brin-g  out  parts  of  it 
which  would  otherwise  be  unnoticed.  This  effect  has  indeed 
already  been  in  a  measure  accomplished,  and  thus  no  one  who 
has  in  a  serious  spirit  turned  his. attention  to  the  subject,  shall 
have  laboured  wholly  in  vain.  All  such  researches,  even  where 
they  have  not  led  to  a  just  view  of  the  meaning,  shall  yet  help 
to  shew  the  wisdom  of  the  Architect,  and  the  completeness  of 
his  plan:  and  his  servants  will  rejoice  in  his  exaltation,  though 
they  be  brought  low."  John  iii.  30. 

Another  valuable  end  of  difficulties  in  interpretation  may 
be  this; — the  obscurities  of  prophecy  keep  it  veiled  both  from 
the  wicked,  and  from  the  righteous.  [225]  It  is  to  be  hid 
from  the  rcicked,  (Dan.  xii.  10,)  for  many  reasons.  Though 
Jeremiah's  divine  inspiration  was  acknowledged,  and  his  love 
to  his  country  unquestionable;  yet  how  was  he  misrepresented 
because  of  his  plain  predictions  of  the  success  of  the  Chaldeans! 
Had  the  statements  of  St.  John,  respecting  the  overthrow  of 
the  Roman  empire,  been  plainer,  the  hatred  of  the  Roman 
emperors  against  Christians  might  have  been  needlessly  height- 
ened, and  Christians  needlessly  harassed.  As  it  was,  they 
attributed  the  decay  of  the  empire  to  Christianity,  and  St.  Au- 
gustine had  to  write  his  vast  work,  "The  City  of  God,"  to  set 
aside  the  false  imputation.  And  as  to  the  true  servants  of  Christ, 
had  the  period  of  I2G0  years  of  an  afflicted  state  of  the  church 
been  literally  mentioned,  or  generally  known  till  the  time  was 
nearly  expired,  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  fulfil  the 
plain  direction  of  a  waiting  and  watchful  spirit  for  our  Lord's 
coming,  when  there  was  a  certainty  of  such  a  lengthened  pre- 
vious tribulation. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  |  53 

Do  not,  then,  be  staggered  and  shaken  at  dilTicultics,  nor  let 
apparently  weighty  new  views,  entirely  oversetting  okler 
schemes  of  interpretation,  easily  carry  you  away.  Do  not 
throw  the  study  up,  and  say  that  it  is  perfectly  vain  to  attempt 
to  come  to  just  conclusions;  nor  be  easily  turned  aside  from 
long-established  sentiments. 

God  has  wonderfully  providt'd  for  a  deep  and  continued 
interest  being  j)reserved  in  every  part  of  prophecy,  by  giving 
to  it  that  largeness  of  aspect  which  comprehends  the  whole  of 
his  dispensations,  and  will  not  be  fully  developed  till  they  be 
ended.  This,  which  occasions  one  part  of  its  obscurity  and 
the  discussions  upon  it,  does  also  serve  to  keep  alive  [226] 
men's  attention  to  it,  till  the  very  end;  and  manifests  therein 
the  wisdom  of  the  Father  of  Lights. 

And  the  very  discussions  and  differences  are  bringing  into 
day-light  hitherto  hidden  parts  of  the  glories  of  God's  truth. 
These  things,  with  the  progress  of  events,  are  all  tending  in 
the  result  to  let  in  the  full  flood  of  broad  day-light  on  that 
which  has  hitherto  been  little  regarded,  or  view^ed  perhaps  as 
obscure  and  unimportant. 

It  ma}-  assist  us  rightly  to  view  these  differences,  if  we  can 
imagine  the  state  of  mind  of  God's  servants  in  former  days, 
respecting  unfulfilled  prophecies.  The  Israelites  in  bondage, 
in  Egy])t,  lost  sight  of  the  promises  made  to  Abraham,  so  that 
even  when  Moses  was  raised  up,  as  their  deliverer  to  accom- 
plish them,  "they  hearkened  not  for  anguish  of  spirit."  Exod. 
vi.  9.  We  may  easily  suppose  how  little  they  credited  the 
predictions  given  to  Abraham,  about  his  seed  and  the  land  of 
Canaan.  The  Jews  in  Babylon  seem  also  generally  to  have 
disregarded  the  predictions  of  Jeremiah  and  Ezekiel,  till 
Daniel  was  led  to  consider  them  and  to  pray:  and  then  the 
Lord  stirred  up  the  spirit  of  Cyrus,  probably  by  means  of 
Daniel,  to  make  proclamation  in  their  favour,  and  raised  the 
spirit  of  their  chief  fathers  id  go  back.  Through  how  many 
difficulties  then  had  that  partial  return  to  struggle  before  they 
were  established,  and  the  prophets  Haggai  and  Zechariah  had 
to  strengthen  the  hands  of  Zerubbabel  and  Joshua  against  those 
who  said,  "the  time  is  not  come,"  (Haggai  i.  2,)  and  to  refer 
them  to  the  words  oHhe  former  prophets,  (Zech.  vii.  7.)  There 
were  differences  of  opinion,  and  yet  the  prediction  was  re- 
alized. The  prophets  themselves  had  great  searchings,  <'what 
manner  of  time  the  [227]  Spirit  of  Christ,  which  was  in  therp, 
did  signify,  (1  Pet.  i.  11.)  and  we  may  suppose,  though  they 
had  general  views  that  were  correct,  yet,  where  uninspired, 
they  could  little  distinguish  the  manner  of  fulfilment  of  many 
of  the  predictions. 

VOL.  II. — 03 


J54  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

To  come  down  still  later.  In  the  time  of  our  Lord,  the 
chief  priests  and  scribes  knew  where  he  would  be  born,  (Matt, 
ii.  5,  G;)  yet  how  little  interest  did  the}^  take  about  his  birth, 
though  their  attention  was  so  remarkably  called  to  it.  The 
Saviour  lived  among  them  for  thirty  years,  little  regarded  by 
them.  And,  when  he  liad  wrought  his  wonderful  works,  and 
had  suffered  his  appointed  death;  though  the  darkness  and  the 
earthquake  for  a  moment  astounded,  they  still  viewed  him  as 
a  Deceiver.  We,  may  suppose  the  chief  priests,  and  scribes, 
and  pharisees,  and  Gamaliel,  and  the  lawyers  consulting  to- 
gether, and  saying,  'It  is  impossible  the  prophecies  can  be  ful- 
lilled:  where  is  the  glory  predicted,  and  where  is  deliverance 
from  our  enemies?'  Or  we  may  suppose,  after  his  death,  even 
his  Apostles  conferring  together;  all  the  predictions  of  his  re- 
markable birth,  and  life,  and  death,  had  been  exactly  fulfilled; 
tiiey  had  been  witnesses  of  these  things,  and  their  minds 
deeply  engaged  in  them;  and  yet  they  then  saw  not  their  ful- 
filment; but  their  mind  is  expressed,  "we  trusted  that  it  had 
been  he  which  should  have  redeemed  Israel;  Luke  xxiv.  21, 
whatever  different  opinions  and  views  there  were  among  them 
of  what  had  passed,  doubts  were  not  dispelled,  till  the  Lord 
himself  explained  it  to  them.    Luke  xxiv.  44. 

There  may  then  be  very  great  darkness  on  clearly  fulfilled 
prophecy  when  our  minds  are  under  prejudices,  and  there  may 
be  differences  among  God's  [228]  children  as  to  really  fulfilled 
prophecy,  and  this  may  even  continue  till  the  Saviour  himself 
come  in  his  glory  and  dispel  every  doubt.  Calvin  distinguishes 
between  the  design  of  Prophecy,  and  the  minute  interpreta- 
tion, (see  his  notes  on  Zech.  i.  7 — 11,)  and  shews  that  if  we 
are  only  desiring  edification,  it  will  be  easy  to  collect  the  sum 
of  the  whole  prophecy.  It  is  easy  to  collect,  for  instance,  the 
scope  of  the  book  of  Revelation; — that  it  is  given  to  discover 
to  us  the  coming  again,  in  power  and  great  glory,  of  the 
Saviour,  and  till  that  coming,  to  shew  to  us  a  suffering  and 
aflHicted  church;  and  after  that  coming  a  triumphant  and  blessed 
church.  How  inexpressibly  important  have  these  general 
truths  been  in  all  the  ages  of  Christianity  to  the  true  servants 
of  Christ! 

The  recent  publication  of  views  tending  to  overthrow  all 
former  interpretations,  may  be  overruled  for  good,  if  it  excite 
the  interest  of  many  who  would  otherwise  wholly  disregard 
the  subject;  and  may  lead  to  sifting  to  the  utmost,  all  received 
views,  and  to  the  ultimate  establishment  of  truth  in  the  minds 
of  tliose,  who  loving  the  truth,  take  diligent  pains  to  search  it 
out. 

It  is  the  more  to  be  hoped  that  this  may  be  the  effect,  as  the 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I55 

ability  of  those  who  have  given  forth  these  views  is  sufficient 
to  enable  them  to  delect  every  latent  error;  and  their  piety 
such  as  it  is  to  be  hojied  will  jireserve  thcni  from  willingly 
fighting  against  the  truth.  All  sincere  inquiries  into  prophecy 
are  infinitely  better  than  indifference. 

Some  instructive  practical  lessons  may  be  drawn  from  these 
things: — 

1.  The  danger  of  disbelieving  prophecy.  This  [229] 
unbelief  damped  the  hopes  of  the  Israelites  in  Egypt,  and 
filled  them  with  anguish  of  spirit;  it  made  the  Jews  heartless 
to  return  from  Babylon,  and  slack  in  building  the  temple.  The 
Jewish  rulers  were,  from  disregard  of  prophecies,  led  to  fill 
up  their  sins;  and  the  Apostles  were  filled  with  despondency 
at  their  Master's  leaving  them,  (John  xvi.  6,  7,)  though  it  was 
needful  for  their  best  advantage,  that  he  should  go  away.  Let 
us  then,  warned  by  so  many  varied  examples,  attend  to  this 
sure  lighl,  and  ascend  to  this  safe  watch-tower,  and  wait  for 
our  Lord. 

The  grand  danger  to  be  feared  in  these  varied  inter- 
pretations, is  A  STATE  OF  SLUMBER,  as  to  the  spccdy,  personal, 
and  visible  coming  of  Christ.  Oh  let  us  never  forget,  that  not 
merely  the  foolish  virgins  slumbered,  but  the  wise  virgin?; 
also!  The  tendency  of  all  these  differences  of  Christians  is  to 
deaden  our  faith  in,  and  dull  our  hope  of  our  Lord's  coming, 
and  to  cause  our  love  to  wax  cold.  Any  thing  that  has  these 
direct  effects  upon  our  mind,  cannot  be  the  truth. 

It  is  a  just  remark  of  Mr.  Cuninghame's,  that  'no  mistakes 
of  honest  inquiries  into  prophetic  truth  are  so  fatal  as  the  error 
of  neglecting  and  despising  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  which  is 
the  testimony  of  Jesus.   Rev.  xix.  10.' 

2.  Again,  varied  interpretation  ma)'  lead  us  not  too  per- 
tinaciously TO  adhere  to  views  which  we  have  given  to  the 
public,  should  subsequent  investigation  throw  doubt  upon 
them.  Whatever  may  be  the  correctness  or  incorrectness  of 
I\Ir.  Faber's  last  views,  the  candour  and  ingenuousness,  of 
mind  with  which  he  has  been  willing  to  adopt  fresh  sentiments, 
on  a  variety  of  points  in  which  he  thought  [230]  evidence 
compelled  him  to  do  so,  is  very  remarkai)le  and  exemplary. 
In  the  same  way,  Mr.  C'uninghame  has  acknowledged  mistakes 
that  have  been  manifested  to  him.  Such  acknowledgments  are 
highly  honourable  to  those  who  make  them,  and  so  far  from 
leading  any  to  triumph  in  their  mistakes,  should  rather  give  us 
greater  confidence  that  the  writers  are  pursuing  substantial 
truth,  and  not  a  mere  private  system;  and  lead  us  to  copy  a 
frankness  truly  Christian. 

Q.   It  is  also  important  to  be  free  from  dogmatism,  even 


J56  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

when  on  the  strongest  grounds  we  think  that  we  are  right.  It 
is  a  large  subject,  full  of  serious  difficulties,  and  spread  over 
vast  fields  of  God's  word  and  God's  providence;  he  then  must . 
be  greatly  blessed  indeed  in  considering  it,  who  is  wholly  free 
from  mistake.  When  such  men  as  Mede,  Newton,  Cressener, 
&c.  have  in  some  things  erred,  (and  who  will  say  they  have 
not?)  we  ought  surely  not  to  be  over-confident  in  our  own  in- 
terpretation. 

4.  Again,  varied  interpretations  should  excite  us  to  in- 
creased and  closer  investigation;  the  prophecy  shall  be  so 
completed  in  the  end  of  God's  dispensation,  that  we  may  com- 
pare it  with  its  accomplishment,  and  fulfil  the  direction,  and 
attain  the  promise,  "Seek  ye  out  of  the  book  of  the  Lord  and 
read:  no  one  of  these  shall  fail;  none  shall  want  her  mate." 
Isaiah  xxxiv.  16.  So  far  from  giving  up  the  study  because  of 
its  difficulties,  we  should  only  search  the  scriptures  more  dili- 
gently. It  is  not  so  surrounded  with  difficulties  but  that  patient 
investigation  will  clear  away  many,  and  open  much  invaluable 
light. 

5.  The  end  of  all  shall  be  the  full  triumph  op  God's 
OWN  WORD,  and  of  all  who  rest  in  it  and  obey  [231]  it.  The 
rvord  of  the  Lord  is  tried — it  is  pure  truth,  it  shall  stand  for  ever; 
things  will  clear  up,  difficulties  vanish,  and  God's  mind  and 
\v\\\  be  fully  developed  and  manifested. 

A  glory  gilds  the  sacred  page 

Majestic  a^  the  sun; 
It  gives  a  light  to  every  age; — 

Ii  gives,  but  borrows  none. 

G.  Submission  to  God's  will,  however  contrary  to  our 
own,  and  deep  reverence  for  his  word,  should  be  farther 
results  of  all  these  discussions  to  those  under  the  real  teaching 
of  the  Spirit.  "Oh  the  depth  of  the  riches  both  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God!  how  unsearchable  are  his  judgments, 
and  his  ways  past  finding  out!  For  who  hath  known  the  mind 
of  the  Lord?  Rom.  xi.  33,  34.  If  his  truth  be  established,  his 
name  honoured,  his  word  magnified,  and  his  will  accomplished, 
the  Christian's  highest  aims  are  gained. 

7.  In  conclusion,  I  would  remark,  that  the  whole  subject 
may  suggest  to  Prophetical  Students  an  important  caution, 
not  needlessly  to  multiply  new  interpretations;  not  without 
full  consideration  and  deliberation,  to  bring  before  the  public 
what  may  be  a  stumbling-block  to  the  weak:  and  this  equally 
applies  to  authors  and  editors  of  periodical  works.  May  we 
all  remember  the  almost  closing  words  of  the  last  book  of  pro- 
phecy: "For  I  testify  unto  every  man  that  heareth  the  words 
of  the  prophecy  of  this  book,  If  any  man  shall  add  unto  these 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  157 

things,  God  shall  add  unto  him  the  plagues  that  are  written  in 
this  book:  and  if  any  man  shall  take  away  from  the  words  of 
the  book  of  this  prophecy,  God  shall  take  away  his  part  out  of 
the  book  of  life,  and  out  of  the  holy  city,  and  from  the  things 
which  are  written  in  this  book."  Rev.  xxii.  IS,  19. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


ON  JUDGMENTS  CONNECTED  WITH  THE  COMING  OF  CHRIST  AND 
THE  STATE   OF    MIND  IN   WHICH  THIS   SHOULD  BE  VIEWED. 

[232]  It  is  the  general  opinion  of  those  who  have  most  dili- 
gently studied  the  word  of  prophecy,  founded  on  such  pass- 
ages as  Dan.  ii.  35;  vii.  9,  11,  26,  and  the  general  burden  of 
prophecy,  that  those  judgments  which  have,  for  the  last  forty 
years,  more  or  less,  been  pouring  out  upon  the  seats  of  the  four 
universal  empires,  will  be  continued  and  increased,  till  the 
utter  destruction  of  all  Antichristian  powers,  and  the  full  and 
final  establishment  of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom  at  his  coming. 
Respecting  the  nature  and  extent  of  these  judgments,  and 
whether  their  full  issue  as  it  respects  the  seats  of  the  Univer- 
sal Empires,  be  not  an  overwhelming  destruction  like  that  of 
the  deluge,  (only  by  fire)  as  well  as  respecting  the  nature  of 
the  coming  and  Kingdom  of  Christ,  and  whether  that  coming 
be  personal  and  visible,  or  merely  the  infliction  of  these  judg- 
ments, and  the  establishment  of  his  kingdom;  there  are  great 
differences  of  opinion;  but  assuredly  there  is  enough  of  clear 
prediction  to  [233]  awaken  the  most  careless  mind,  that  does 
indeed  believe  the  Bible  to  be  the  word  of  the  living  God, 
and  enough  of  danger  and  excitement  in  the  actual  state  of  the 
nations,  and  a  distressing  extent  of  wickedness  and  apostacy 
actually  existing,  to  give  the  Christian  remarkable  signs  of'the 
times,  and  call   for  a  watchful  and  prayerful  spirit."      There 

*  It  is  strik'ing  to  observe  the  manifestation  wliich  the  public  press  of  our 
country,  witiiout  an\'  idea  of  illustrating  prophetifal  views,  is  ^ivin?  of  those 
characters  of  the  age  which  are  delineated  in  the  word  of  God.  We  have 
continually  brought  before- us  specimens  of  judgments  on  the  countries,  work- 
ings of  infidelity,  and  the  decay  of  Mahomedanism  in  these  last  days. 

It  is  fully  admitted,  that  there  is  a  considerable  danger  of  over-estimating 
passing  transactions,  but  there  is  also  a  parallel  danger  of  disregarding  the 
signs  of  the  times. 

The  progress  of  an  absolute  denial  of  the  knowledge  of  God  m  Socialism, 
as  it  is  lalselv  called,  has  been  painfully  manifest  in  our  own  counnv,  as  well 
G3* 


J  58  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

is  an  awful  [234]  reserve  of  threatened   but  unaccomplished 
wrath,  yet  to  be  poured  out  on  evil  men. 

The  Judgments  to  come  upon  the  earth,  concern  both  the 
church  of  God,  and  the  world.  As  to  the  church,  they  must 
be  viewed,  as  far  as  concerns  real  Christians,  as  fatherly  chas- 
tisements, full  of  the  seeds  of  future  blessedness  and  glory,  (1 
Cor.  xi.  31,  32.)  It  appears  from  various  expressions  of  pro- 
phecy, which  we  may  justly  suppose  to  refer  to  these  times, 
(Dan.  xii.  10;  Rev.  xiv.  12,  13),  that  times  greatly  to  exercise 
the  patience  of  Gbd's  servants,  and  of  sutlering  to  purify  them, 
are  at  hand.  Our  Lord,  when  announcing  his  second  coming 
in  glory,  has  again  and  again  said,  (Matt.  xvi.  25;  Mark  viii. 
35;   Luke    ix.   24;    xvii.  33,)    U'lwsoe-cer  inll  save  hu  life,  shall 


as  the  general  indifference  to  the  Protestant  truth,  among  large  leading  classes 
in  our  country. 

In  the  account  given  in  the  CLuarlerly  Review  for  November,  1834,  of  "Pa- 
roles du  Croyant,"  a  French  work,  recently  published,  we  have  the  following 
description  of  that  work. 

"An  attempt  to  amalgamate  revolution  with  religion,  and  to  preach  rebellion 
and  regicide  in  scriptural  phraseology — has  created  a  sensation  on  the  conti- 
nent, which  appears  one  of  the  signs  of  the  times."  It  is  said  that  it  has  run 
through  15  editions,  been  translated  by  the  zeal  of  the  Radical  Propagandist, 
into  almost  all  the  European  languages,— has  been  answered  by  at  least  a 
dozen  pens,— denounced  in  Episcopal  charges,  and  interdicted  by  the  Pope. 
It  affects  in  its  form  and  phrase  to  be  a  kind  of  serious  parody  of  the  prophetic 
scriptures  and  more  particularly  the  Apocalypse.  It  opens  with  a  transcript 
of  some  passages  of  Holy  Writ,—"  In  the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  Amen."— "He  who  has  ears,"  &c.— "He  who  has  eyes  let  him 
see,  for  "the  time  cometh."  In  one  part  it  brings  in  the  seven  men  crowned, 
drinking  foaming  blood  out  of  a  skull,  and  saying,  "Maudit  soit  le  Christ, 
qui  a  ramene  sur  la  terre  la  liberie."  It  is,  in  short,  described  as  containing 
40  chapters  of  impiety,  sedition,  jacobinism,  and  incomprehensible  absurdity, 
combined  with  religious  expressions  from  the  scriptures.  What  a  commen- 
tarv  on  2  Timothy  iii.  1—5! 

The  drying  up  of  the  river  Euphrates  (Rev.  xvi.  12.)  is  equally  illustrated 
by  the  following  statement  from  the  Edinburgh  Review  of  October,  1834,  of 
Conolly's  Journey  to  North  India: — 

"A  curious  part  of  the  volume  before  us  is  the  vivid  picture  which  they 
casually  exhibit  of  the  internal  disorganization— the  demoralized  state,  and 
want  of  social  security,  in  every  country  of  Asia  in  which  the  author  travelled. 
All  other  accounts  tend  to  the  same  conclusion.  It  should  seem  that  at  this 
moment  the  Mahomedan  states,  all  over  the  world,  are  in  a  worse  condition 
than  at  any  former  period;  and  not  only  worse,  but  also  more  hopeless.  They 
not  only  have  no  prospect  of  any  favourable  internal  change,  but  have  given  up 
all  expectation  of  it.  They  are  suffering  a  visible  and  rapid  decay.  They 
are  ill  governed  and  wretched  within,  and  weak  without.  The  star  of  the 
Moslem  is  visibly  on  the  descent.  They  are  now  arrived  at  a  great  crisis. 
Turkev,  so  long  the  stronghold  of  the  faith,  and  the  terror  of  Europe,  exhibits 
every  .symptom  of  imbecility.  The  states  of  Baibary,  Egypt,  Syria,  Greece, 
the  country  beyond  the  Danube,  and  large  provinces  on  the  Black  Sea,  have 
been  virtually,  or  really,  wrested  from  her.  The  other  Mahomedan  stales  are 
in  a  similar  condition.  India,  another  Bulwark  of  the  faith  can  no  longer 
yield  it  any  support.  Persia  is  a  prey  to  divisions;  and  if  it  ever  was  as  weak 
belore,  never  was  placed  near  so  dangeious  a  foe." 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I59 

lose  it;  and  whosoever  tl'HI  lose  his  life  for  my  sake,  shall  Jiud  it. 
In  the  words  of  the  hue  Mr.  Cecil,  "The  churcli  has  enckired 
a  Papal  and  a  Patran  persecution;  there  remains  for  her  an  in- 
fidel persecution,  general,  bitter,  piirifyin'^,  cementing." 

It  is  a  serious  question  on  this  subject,  whether  the  wit- 
nesses (Rev.  xi.)  HAVE  VEi'  iieen  si.ai.v.  [:235]  Interpreters 
have  differed  respecting  what  is  meant  by  these  two  witnesses. 
The  most  generally  received  opinion  is,  that  they  are  the  whole 
body  of  faithful  Christians  composed  of  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
St.  John  by  designating  them  as  the  two  olive  trees,  refers  us 
to  Zech.  iv.  8,  where  we  have  a  fuller  description  of  their 
office.  The  definite  number  two  seems  to  point  out  the  testi- 
mony of  the  prophets  and  apostles,  ministering  life,  light,  and 
grace  to  that  church  of  Christ,  which  is  built  on  the  foundation 
of  the  apostles  and  prophets.  The  glorious  company  of  the 
apostles  is  considered  as  one  witness,  and  the  goodly  fellow- 
ship of  the  prophets  as  another,  and  both  existing  in  the  con- 
tinued living  testimony  of  faithful  Christians.* 

Some  of  the  most  able  of  modern  commentators,  as  Cuning- 
hame,  Faber,  and  Frere,  think  that  these  witnesses  have  been 
slain  and  raised;  but  they  differ  as  to  the  events  by  which  the 
prediction  was  accomplished.  Many  different  events  have  in- 
deed been  supposed  to  realize  this  prediction,  and  this  neces- 
sarily increases  the  doubt  whether  it  be  yet  accomplished :t  so 

*  Some  have  referred  them  to  the  Albigenses  and  Waldenses,  others  to  the 
Old  and  New  Testaments,  and  others  to  individuals  yet  to  arise.  Seethe  Ap- 
pendix to  -'Homes  on  the  Millennium,"  recently  published. 

+  It  is  singular  to  observe  how  some  of  the  most  serious  trials  that  have  be- 
fallen faithful  Christians  have  lasted  about  three  years  and  a  half.  Brown  in 
his  "Harmony  of  the  Prophecies,"  noiices  these  thus: — 

"After  the  council  of  Constance  had  laboured  about  three  years  and  a  half 
to  ruin  them,  the  Bohemians,  in  1418,  took  arms  in  their  own  defence,  and 
marvellously  prevailed.  After  the  Lutherans  of  Germany  had  lain  about  three 
years  and  a  half  in  a  most  ruined  condition,  Maurice  of  Saxony,  who  had 
chiefly  reduced  them,  took  arms  in  their  favour  (1551),  and  procured  them  an 
imperial  establishment  of  their  liberties.  [To  this  period  Mr.  Cuninghame 
applies  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses.]  After  njost  bloodv  persecutions  of  about 
three  years  and  a  half,  the  Protestants  of  Piedmont  and  Savoy  have  ofiener 
than  once  been  marvellously  relieved.  [Mr.  Faber  refers  the  death  of  the 
witnesses  to  one  of  these  from  11)80  to  1()89.]  After  the  English  Protestants 
had  been  about  three  years  and  a  half  in  a  most  miserable  condition,  they 
were  delivered  by  the  death  of  Clueen  Mary,  1558.  After  Louis  XIV.  of 
France,  and  James  of  England,  had  for  about  three  years  concerted  and  la- 
boured 10  extirpate  the  Protestants,  they  were  relieved  by  the  acce.ssion  of 
King  William  to  the  throne  of  Britain.  It  was  but  about  "three  years  and  a 
half,  when  the  massacre  tif  the  Protestants  in  France,  157-2,  and  in  Ireland, 
llJll,  were  followed  by  remarkable  deliverances  to  the  oppressed.  But  as  these 
strokes  and  deliverances  were  but  restricted  and  |iariicular,  and  as  Satan  is 
not  presently  bound,  nor  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  become  the  kingdoms  of 
Christ,  we  expect  a  far  more  dreadful  slaughter  of  Christ's  witnesses  by 
seduction  and  persecution."  See  his  Harmony,  p.  438,  439. 

Mr.  Fiere,  and  those  who  follow  him.  consider  the  two  witnesses  as  being 


IQQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

that  to  others  there  does  not  appear  to  have  occurred  any  event 
in  the  history  [236]  of  the  church  yet,  on  which  the  mind  can 
rest  with  unmingled  confidence,  as  having  realized  this  period. 
This  opinion  was  strengthened  by  the  general  statements  of 
Dr.  Cressener  in  his  'Judgments  of  God  upon  the  Roman 
Catholic  church,'  though  he  applied  it  to  the  remarkable  events 
in  his  day.  The  author  has  however  been  satisfied  that  this 
prophecy  refers  to  the  time  before  the  Reformation.  Robert 
Fleming,  in  his  Rise  and  Fall  of  the  Papacy,  applied  it  to  this 
time.  Considerable  perplexity  has  been  occasioned  by  not 
observing  the  marks  of  time  given  in  the  account  of  the  wit- 
nesses. The  verses  4 — 10  are  a  parenthesis  to  explain  who  the 
witnesses  are,  and  their  past  history.  In  verse  2,  the  original 
is  £3-o6;i,  has  been  give?!,  (not,  is  given).  The  time  of  the  vision 
is  that  of  the  witnesses'  resurrection.  It  comes  under  the  sixth 
trumpet  in  the  same  period  as  chapter  x. — the  time  of  the  Re- 
formation. In  verses  S,  9,  the  time  of  their  unburied  exposure 
and  the  triumph  of  their  enemies  having  been  mentioned;  in 
verse  11,  [237]  the  vision  resumes  with  their  resurrection,  as 
is  marked  by  the  change  of  tense.  The  sixth  trumpet  sets 
forth  the  Turkish  conquests  by  which  the  Christian  name  was 
nationally  extinguished  in  the  third  or  Eastern  empire.  The 
next  great  events  were  the  revival  of  letters,  and  the  Reforma- 
tion, and  its  history  gives  us  the  key  to  the  war  against  the 
witnesses,  their  death,  their  exposure,  and  the  rejoicings  which 
followed,  and  their  resurrection  and  ascension.  The  beast 
making  war  against  them  is  the  secular  Latin  empire;  and  the 
conflict  describes  the  witnesses  constantly  struggling  by  the 
fire  of  God's  word  with  the  ungodliness  of  Christian  nations, 
till,  at  the  season  of  the  Turkish  woe,  the  evil  reached  its 
height,  and  the  voice  of  truth  was  silenced;  the  witnesses  were 
then  overcome  and  slain.  The  dead  coi'pses,  or  the  scriptures 
alone,  without  living  and  powerful  interpreters,  remained,  from 
the  council  of  Constance,  when  Huss  and  Jerome  were  sen- 
tenced, to  the  council  of  the  Lateran.  Theij  of  the  kindreds, 
&c.  points  out  a  council  of  the  Christian  church.  For  many 
particulars  of  the  remarkable  fulfilment  of  this,  in  the  5th 
Lateran  council,  the  reader  must  be  referred  to  an  able  paper 
in  the  Investigator,  vol.  iii.  pp.  185 — 196,  by  my  friend  the 
Rev.  E.  B.  Elliott.  The  Bohemians,  among  whom  alone  the 
truth  survived,  were   summoned  in  January,  1513,  at  the  9th 


the  Old  and  New  Testament.  More  liad  also  tliis  idea,  tliongh  not  exclu- 
sively, (see  ills  works,  p.  6(i2,)  and  it  is  supposed  that  they  were  slain  during 
the  French  Revolution.  The  author  can  neither  enter  irito  this  view  of  the 
witnesses,  nor  of  their  death. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  IQl 

session  of  the  council,  May  5,  1514,  no  witnesses  to  the  truth 
appeared — no  whisper  of  living  truth  disturbed  the  triumph  of 
darkness.  The  pope's  appointed  orator  applied  to  him  then, 
as  if  in  its  proj)er  fultilment, — the  prediction  "all  kings  shall 
worship  him,  all  nations  shall  serve  him,"  adding,  "jam  nemo 
reclamat,  nullus  obsistit."  Other  parts  of  his  address  remark- 
ably illustrate  [238]  the  prophecy  and  confirm  this  interpreta- 
tion. The  Papal  annalist  Spondanus,  gives  us  many  details  of 
the  congratulations  and  mutual  presents  at  this  very  time,  be- 
tween the  pontifls  and  the  kings  of  the  earth. 

From  May  5,  1514,  three  years  and  six  months,  or  ISO  days, 
l)rings  us  to  Oct.  31,  1517,  the  day  on  which  Luther's  well 
known  Theses  against  indulgences  appeared,  and  the  date  of 
the  Reformation.  Then  the  spirit  of  life  truly  began  to  enter 
into  the  martyred  testimony  of  the  word  of  God,  with  a  power 
and  energy  long  before  unknown.  Luther^s  letters  remark- 
ably illustrate  this  view.  But  we  cannot  here  enlarge.  The 
fact  of  the  witnesses  being  a  mystical  body  sufiicicntly  accounts 
for  the  death  and  resurrection  of  the  two  witnesses  being  spirit- 
ual, while  the  souls  beheaded  for  Jesus  not  being  mystical  but 
real,  the  lirst  resurrection,  (Rev.  xx.)  is  literal  and  real.  If 
parts  of  the  Apocalypse  are  to  have  a  concentrated  literal  re- 
fulfilment,  the  resurrection  here  would  also,  in  that  fulfilment, 
be  literal. 

The  ascension  of  witnesses  to  heaven  points  out  another 
period  of  their  course,  connected  however  with  the  earthquake, 
rather  than  with  their  resurrection.  Our  Lord's  public  minis- 
try closed  with  his  death,  when  there  was  an  earthquake  (^L1tt. 
xxvii.54.);  the  public  ministry  of  the  witnesses  continues  after 
their  resurrection,  till  the  close  of  the  1260  days  of  their  pro- 
jjhesying.  and  then  is  marked  by  the  earthquake  of  the  French 
Revolution.  The  earthquake  marks  the  close  of  the  second 
woe,  and  denotes  that  shock  of  popular  revolution  by  which 
the  proudest  of  the  ten  kingdbms  of  the  papal  city  fell  as  in  a 
moment,  ail  its  institutions  were  shattered  in  the  dust,  and  the 
name  of  Christ  nationally  abjured.  [239]  This  has  more  than 
any  preceding  warning  impressed  the  papal  powers  with  the 
conviction  of  coming  judgment,  and  now  from  heaven  the  voice 
of  Providence,  in  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials,  has  confirmed 
the  voice  of  the  witnesses,  which  for  12G0  years  had  prophe- 
sied in  sackcloth. 

Though  the  particular  ti-ial  of  the  church  marked  by  the  tri- 
umph, in  spirit  at  least,  over  the  two  witnesses,  be  past,  the 
GREAT  TKiiiULATiON,  both  as  it  rcspects  the  Jews  in  its  last 
crisis  (.fer.  xxx.  7:  Dan.  xii.  l;)and  as  it  respects  the  Gentiles, 
(R(jv.  vii.  14)   is  yet  to  come;  and  we  may  expect  that  God's 


1G2  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

servants  will  be  materially  affected  by  it,  however,  those  ready 
for  their  Lord  may  then  be  delivered.  The  particulars  of  that 
awful  scene  are  described  thus  by  our  Lord:  "there  shall  be 
great  tribulation,  such  as  was  not  since  the  beginning  of  the 
world  to  this  time, — no,  nor  ever  shall  be.  And  except  those 
days  should  be  shortened,  there  should  no  flesh  be  saved:  but 
for  the  elect's  sake  those  days  shall  be  shortened."  Matthew 
xxiv.  21,  22.  In  the  close  and  after  that  tribulation  (verses 
29,  30.)  our  Lord  comes  in  the  clouds,  and  the  earth  is  con- 
sumed in  the  general  fire.  How  impressive,  how  elevating, 
and  yet  how  solemn,  are  the  things  to  come,  as  set  before  us 
in  the  word!  There  is  the  great  tribulation,  that  we  may  be 
prepared  and  ready  for  trials;  and  yet  that  tribulation  is  the 
sure  mark  of  our  Lord's  speedy  coming,  that  we  may  be  com- 
forted and  filled  with  joy  even  when  the  trials  have  arrived: 
knowing  how  short  the  time  is  before  his  full  return  in  glory, 
and  our  full  redemption. 

The  trials  that  come  on  the  church,  severe  as  they  may  be, 
are  short,  and  all  for  purification,  honour,  [240]  and  glory,  to 
separate  the  chafl'  from  the  wheat,  to  prepare  the  saints  for 
their  bliss,  to  manifest  the  reality  and  excellence  of  the  grace 
given  them,  and  to  be  a  blessing  to  all  around  them.  Oh  may 
we  only  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  in  the  assurance  of  hope  that 
all  his  blessed  promises  to  sufferers  for  his  sake  will  be  speedily 
realized! 

When  the  mother, of  Zebedee's  children,  expecting  the  im- 
mediate establishment  of  his  kingdom,  came  with  the  request, 
"Grant  that  these  my  two  sons  may  sit  one  on  thy  right  hand 
and  the  other  on  thy  left,  in  thy  kingdom,'^  our  Lord  gave  her 
a  question,  as  instructive  to  us  as  to  her,  "Are  ye  able  to  drink 
of  the  cup  that  I  shall  drink  of,  and  to  be  baptized  with  the 
baptism  that  I  am  baptized  with?"  Matt.  xx.  20 — 23.  If  we 
look  for  reigning,  we  must  look  for  previous  suffering,  2  Tim. 
ii.  21. 

The  previous  state  of  mind  to  which  Christians  may  have 
been  brought,  may  most  materially  affect  their  standing  in  the 
hour  of  trial.  Hence  our  Lord  was  so  anxiousl)^  careful  to 
prepare  the  mind  of  his  Apostles  for  all  the  sufferings  through 
which  they  had  to  go,  that  they  might  not  be  stumbled  when 
called  to  sufler  for  his  sake.  John  xvi.  1 — 4.   Matt.  xxiv.  9,  10. 

But  the  judgments  that  come  on  the  world,  or  the  perse- 
veringiy  impenitent,  are  of  a  totally  different  character  to  the 
trials  of  the  church.  They  are  fatal,  final,  and  everlasting; 
ending  in  the  lake  that  burneth  with  fire  and  brimstone.  The 
third  and  final  woe  is  that  day  of  judgment  which  includes  the 
burning  of  the  earth;  and  not  indeed  its  annihilation,  but  its 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  163 

purification  and  renewal.  2  Peter  iii.  Rev.  xi.  14 — IS.  Oh 
that  this  might  be  so  set  belbre  men  as  to  lead  many  to  re- 
pentance! 

[2UJ  The  general  bearing  of  the  prophetic  word  is  that 
judgments  shall  come  on  the  nations  of  the  earth  before  the 
kingdom  of  Christ  is  established.  However  useful  Religious 
Societies  have  been  or  may  be,  and  however  clearly  it  may  be, 
as  doubtless  it  is,  our  duty  to  support  them,  yet  we  are  not  to 
expect  through  them  more  than  a  preparatory  work.  The 
scriptures  lead  us  not  to  anticipate  a  peaceful  progress  to  a  bliss- 
ful reign  of  spiritual  and  universal  blessedness.  The  image 
representing  the  four  universal  kingdoms  is  to  be  broken  to 
pieces;  and  they  lo  become  like  the  chaff  of  the  summer -threshing 
floor,  (Dan.  ii.  35.)  and  the  xoind  is  to  carry  them  azvaij,  and  no 
place  lo  be  found  for  them;  or,  as  it  is  in  the  explanation  of 
prophecy,  the  kingdom  of  the  God  of  heaven  shall  break  in 
pieces,  and  consume  all  these  kingdoms.  Dan.  vii.  23.  It  becomes, 
then,  a  most  important  duty  for  a  spiritual  watchman  not  to 
deceive  those  for  whom  he  watches,  by  speaking  smooth  things, 
and prophesijin<r  deceits,  (Isaiah  xxx.  10.)  but  honestly  and  plainly 
to  warn  men  of  their  danger. 

Mr.  Faber,  who  does  not  hold  the  personal  pre-millennial 
advent  of  Christ,  has  drawn  the  following  striking  statement 
of  the  times  in  whicii  we  live.     He  says: — 

"Even  the  most  careless  observer  cannot  refrain  from  notic- 
ing and  acknowledging  the  existence  of  a  general  fermenta- 
tion, certainly  throughout  all  Europe,  perhaps,  indeed,  well 
nigh  throughout  the  whole  world."  After  shewing  the  mani- 
festations of  this  in  a  feverish  spirit  of  change,  contempt  of 
our  more  sober  forefathers,  and  over-weening  estimate  of  our 
own  wisdom,  he  goes  on,  "In  former  times  the  dawnings  of 
such  a  spirit  were  at  least  marked  by  [242]  a  strong  sense  of 
religious  obligation.  But  in  its  maturity  this  spirit  seems  por- 
tentiously  determined,  so  far'as  unhallowed  wishes  can  pre- 
vail, to  shut  God  out  of  his  own  world,  to  refuse  all  recogni- 
tion of  his  sovereign  interference,  and  gracelessly  to  ^coti'  at 
the  very  idea  of  a  nationally  and  individually  superintending 
Providence. 

"When  the  Spirit  of  innovating  anarchy  is  thus  distinguish- 
ed by  its  close  alliance  with  the  blasphemous  spirit  of  infi- 
delity; and  when,  by  his  ominous  junction  with  such  associates, 
the  Roman  Man  of  Sin  once  more  vindicates  to  himself  the 
accurate  prophetic  description  of  the  lawless  one,  we  can- 
not bui  suspect  that  matters  are  in  a  state  of  preparation  for 
that  final  tremendous  overthrow  of  God's  enemies  which  is  the 
theme  of  so  many  inspired  prophecies.     The  very  politician 


1(54  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

of  this  world,  purely  in  the  way  of  cause  and  effect,  anticipates 
a  wide  wasting  war  of  principles,  and  a  series  of  political  con- 
vulsions upon  a  scale  of  appalling  magnitude;  and  with  his 
anticipations,  the  devout  student  of  prophecy,  deriving  his  ex- 
pectations from  a  higher  and  surer  source,  fully  and  unreserv- 
edly concurs," 

After  showing,  that  the  period  of  1200  years  must  nearly 
have  expired,  and  that  the  Ottoman  Empire  in  the  East,  that 
"almost  universally  acknowledged  subject  of  the  sixth  vial," 
is  apparently  hastening  to  its  dissolution,  he  goes  on  to  ob- 
serve, "When  that  important  event  shall  have  occurred,  the 
warning  bell  will  have  sounded,  which  marks  the  lapse  of  a 
peculiarly  well-defined  and  prophetic  period,  and  he  that  runs 
may  read  the  remainder,  as  inscribed  with  a  sunbeam."  He 
here  quotes  Rev.  xvi.  17 — 20,  and  refers  to  Rev,  xviii.  and 
xix.  11  —  21,  [243]  continuing,  "Well,  then,  may  we,  both  in 
principle  and  practice,  attend  to  that  awful  admonition  of  the 
Saviour,  which  he  delivered  with  a  special  reference  to  the 
final  overthrow  of  the  long  incorrigible,  and  at  length  politi- 
cally united  Antichristian  faction,  ''Behold  I  come  as  a  thief. 
Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth  and  keepeth  his  garments:  lest 
they  walk  naked  and  see  his  shame,"  Rev,  xvi,  15,* 

The  statements  of  Mr,  Scott  respecting  the  judgments  to  fall 
on  papal  countries,  in  his  notes  on  Rev,  xvi,  14 — 20,  are  strik- 
ing. He  says,  "It  is  remarkable  that  1600  furlongs  or  200 
miles  is  exactly  the  ,length  of  the  Papal  dominions  in  Italy,  [it 
is  also  the  length  of  Palestine]  and  probably  these  will  be  de- 
luged with  blood  in  a  most  awful  manner,  which  is  represented 
by  language  tremendously  hyperbolical." 

After  then  speaking  of  some  who  had  misapplied  these  to 
the  French  Revolution,  he  adds,  "I  cannot  but  think  that  a 
more  general  and  almost  universal  display  of  divine  vengeance 
on  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  beast,  those  perhaps  excepted,  but 
those  only  who  have  fully  and  decidedly  cast  off  his  dominion, 
is  intended  by  the  harvest,  [it  will  be  seen  that  the  author 
views  the  harvest  in  another  light;]  as  well  as  still  more  tre- 
mendous scenes  by  the  vintage."! 

It  seems,  at  first  sight,  very  improbable,  that  at  the  time 
when  there  is  an  extended  revival  of  religion,  and  a  vast  in- 
crease of  faithful  ministers,  and  growth  of  all  kinds  of  exer- 
tion to  spread  the  gospel,  and  to  do  good;  such  things  should 
be  the  prelude  [244]  and  preparation  for  judgments  and  wrath 
upon  the   nations.     But  the  growth  of  wickedness  with  this 

*  See  Faber's  Recapitulated  Apostacy. 

t  There  are  many  very  impressive  remarks  in  Tliorpe's  'Destinies  of  the 
British  Empire,"  of  the  judgments  tu  come  on  the  papal  kingdoms. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  1(55 

growth  of  good;*  and  the  plain  predictions  of  God's  word 
(Rev.  xiv.  G,  7;  Isaiah  xi.  4,  9.)  and  the  past  history  of  Noah's 
preaching  hefore  the  Deluge,  and  the  prophets  raised  up  before 
the  first  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  apostles  going  forth 
from  Jerusalem,  before  its  second  destruction,  may  lead  us  to  sec 
that  this  is  the  thing  which  God  has  foretold,  and  the  past  his- 
tory of  the  church  has  illustrated.  So  far  from  checking  mis- 
sionary' exertion,  this  state  of  things,  while  it  may  well  abate 
all  seli-confidence  and  glorying,  should  greatly  increase  and 
enlarge  our  efforts,  in  the  uncertainty  of  worldly  things,  in  the 
duty  of  snatching  sinners  from  the  wrath  to  come;  in  the 
l)lessedncss  of,  like  Noah,  and  the  prophets,  and  the  apostles, 
confessing  Christ  boldly  [245]  amidst  a  world  that  denies  him. 
and  in  the  hope  that  the  seed  now  scattering  may  be  of  unut- 
terable value  as  to  the  harvest  yet  to  be  gathered  in  the  day  of 
tribulation. 

It  is  undoubtedly  true  that  the  number  of  faithful  ministers 
has  very  greatly  increased  in  this  country,  to  the  author's  per- 
sonal knowledge,  within  the  last  quarter  of  a  century;  but  do 
not  let  us  lull  ourselves  into  a  false  security  from  this  blessed 
fact,  but  rather,  looking  also  at  the  growing  wickedness  of 
those  who  reject  the  truth,  remember  what  is  recorded  not 
many  years  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem;  ''a  great  com- 
pany of  the  priests  were  obedient  to  the  faith,"  Acts  vi.  7; 
and  but  ten  years  before,  it  is  said,  ''Thou  seest,  brother,  how 
many  thousands,  fx-judo-^  (tens  of  thousands)  of  Jews  there  are 
which  believe."  Acts  xxi.  20. 

What  is  it  that  brings  down  these  judgments  upon  our  world ! 
Judgment  is  God's  strange  work.      lie  has  no  delight  in  it. 

*  Very  affecting-  are  the  statements  of  m}'  friend,  the  Hon. and  Rev.  B.  Noel, 
in  his  sermon,  preached  Ma3'29,  1836,  respecting  the  present  state  of  London. 
He  states,  "Where  else  is  there  such  a  close  and  dense  confederation  of  per- 
*sons  who  live  without  Godl  Where  else  is  there  such  civilization  and  know- 
ledge combined  with  such  reckless  ^ensualityl  Probably  on  the  face  of  the 
earth  there  is  not  a  city  where  there  are  greater  numbers  who  have  thrown 
aside  the  very  forms  of  religion."  In  another  place  he  says,  "They  have 
more  guilt  than  the  heathen,  iiecause  they  liave  greater  means  of  knowledge." 
"While  the  number  of  religious  persons  in  this  city  have  been  increasing, 
never  was  there,  I  think,  so  large  a  mass  of  utterly  unregarded  heathenism  in 
it  as  at  this  moment."  This  is  the  state  of  the  most  favoured  metropolis  of 
Christendom,  the  chief  seat  of  all  the  religious  societies  that  have  been  formed 
for  evangelizing  the  world!  Surely  while  there  is  a  strong  appeal  for  support- 
ing the  truly  beneficent  plans  of  the  Bishop  of  London,  there  is  an  awakening 
warning  seconding  the  admonition  of  prophecy  to  us  Gentile  Christians.  // 
God  spared  not  the  natural  branches,  lake  heed  lest,  he  also  spare  not  thcc.  The 
result  of  inquiry  into  many  a  favoured  country  village  would,  it  is  feared,  if 
considered  in  proportion  to  its  opportunities,  display  a  similarly  neglected  gos- 
pel and  extentled  growth,  in  evil,  a,s  well  as  in  good.  The  author  has,  in  his 
sermon  on  the  real  dangers  of  the  City  of  London,  shewn  that  tlicre  are  700,- 
000  persons  able  to  attend,  yet  wholly  neglecting  public  worship,  in  this  me- 
tropolis of  Christendom. 
VOL.  II. — 64 


IQQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

It  is  the  persevering,  open  sinfulness  of  man,  and  the  misery 
that  sin  and  rebellion  against  God,  produces  over  our  world. 
What  sins,  then,  bring  these  judgments?  There  are  various 
classes  of  sinners.  There  are  the  citize?is  who  hate  our  Lord 
and  send  an  open  message  after  him,  sayi?ig,  "fFe  icill  not  have 
this  ma?i  to  reign  oxer  us,"  who  shall  be  brought  and  slain  be- 
fore him.  There  are  those  who  make  light  of  Christ,  and  go 
to  iheiryarms  arid  merchandise,  who  shall  never  taste  his  bliss. 
There  is  the  idle  servant,  who  hides  the  talent;  and  the  unmeet 
guest  who  has  not  on  the  wedding-garment. 

A  more  particular  statement  of  the  sins  set  forth  in  the  scrip- 
tures as  marking  the  last  days,  may  be  profitable  to  assist  in 
self-examination. 

[24G]  The  sins  of  ministers  of  the  gospel  are  specially  dwelt 
upon,  as  among  the  latter  day  signs.  2  Peter  11.  1 — 3;  Jude; 
Ezeklel  xxxiv.  2,  3;  Jer.  xxiii.  1 — 3;  Mai.  iii.  2,  3.  The  de- 
claration of  Luther  as  to  the  decay  of  Reformation  which  he 
anticipated  is  remarkable.  He  says,  "This  doctrine  which  I 
do  often  report,  and  not  without  tediousness  do  still  beat  into 
your  heads,  and  define  unto  you,  will  be  darkened  and  defaced 
again  when  we  are  dead,  for  the  world  must  be  replenished 
with  horrible  darkness  and  errors,  before  the  latter  day  comes." 
The  sins  of  rulers  in  disowning  and  neglecting  him  by  whom 
kinqs  reign  and  princes  decree  justice;  and  by  whom  princes  rule 
and  nobles,  even  all  the  judges  of  the  earth;  with  the  pride  and 
haughtiness,  luxuries  and  prodigality  of  men  in  general,  point 
out  the  last  days.    Isaiah  11.;  Jer.  xxii. ;  Hab.  ii. 

The  predominating  character  of  these  days  is  thus   graphi- 
cally set  before  us,  with  the  charge,  "This  know  also  that  in  the 
last  days  perilous  times  shall  come,  for  men  shall  be  lovers  of 
their  own  selves,  covetous,  boasters,  proud,  blasphemers,  diso- 
bedient to  parents,  unthankful,  unholy,  without  natural  affec- 
tion, truce-breakers,  false  accusers,  incontinent,  fierce,  despisers 
of  thosje  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady,  high-minded,  lovers  of 
pleasure  more  than  lovers  of  God,  having  a  form  of  godliness 
but  denying  the  power  thereof."     Covetousness  and  worldll- 
ness  mark  the  same  times.  Matt.  xxlv. ;  Luke  xvii.      "Surfeit- 
ing, and  drunkenness,  and  cares  of  this  life,"   (Luke  xxi,  34; 
Rom.  xiii.  13,)  are  also  sins  of  these  da3's.      Sabbath-breaking 
(Ezek.  XX.  13;  xxii.  S;  xxiii.  38.)  brought  down  God's  judg- 
ment on   Jerusalem  of  old,  and  so  it   will   on    many  nominal 
Christians  now.     "Scoffers  at  the  coming  of  Christ,"  [247]  (2 
Peter  ii.)  and  men  not  knowing  God,  and  not  obeying  his  gos- 
pel (2  Tliess.  I.)  arc  to  abound  in  the  last  days.     Knowledge  in- 
creasing (Dan.  xll.4.)  and  love  decreasing,  (Matthew  xxiv.  12.) 
mark  the  same  period. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  107 

Infidelity,  in  varied  forms,  either  of  avowed  Deism,  or 
more  hidden,  but  perhaps  more  dangerous  ones  of  Neologian- 
ism  and  systems  of  expediency,  is  anotiier  sin  of  this  last  day. 
Psalm  xiv.  43;  Jude  15;  2  Peter  iii.  2.  The  sins  oHiii^h- 
viindcihicss  and  unbelief  are  marked  by  St.  Paul  as  the  special 
reasons  of  the  Gentiles  not  being  spared.    Rom.  xi.  IS — 21.* 

Before  the  coming  of  Christ,  St.  John  testifies  "I  saw  three 
unclean  spirits,  like  frogs,  come  out  of  the  mouth  [248]  of  the 
dragon,  and  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  beast,  and  out  of  the  mouth 
of  the  false  prophet. 

Other  marks  of  ripeness  for  judgment  are  set  before  us  by 
St.  Peter  and  St.  Jude,  in  connection  with  the  coming  of  our 
Lord.  "Chiefly  them  that  walk  in  the  lust  of  unclcanness, 
and  despise  government;  presumptuous  are  they,  self-willed, 
they  are  not  afraid  to  speak  evil  of  dignities."  2  Peter  ii.  10. 
*'Thesc  filthy  dreamers  defile  the  flesh,  despise  dominion,  and 
speak  evil  of  dignities."  Jude  S.t 

The  issue  of  this  wickedness,  increasing  against  increasing 
light,  seems  to  be  the  full-grown,  open,  and  avowed  Ma?i  of 
Sin,  in  his  last  and  worst  form.  Driven  out  of  all  his  other 
refuges  of  lies,  Satan  now  will  manifest  himself  in  declared  in- 

*  We  see  in  the  prophecies  of  Malachi  how  it  is  the  character  of  a  fallen 
church  to  repel  every  charge  which  God  brings  against  it,  and  justify  itself  in 
every  thing,  and  lay  all  the  blame  on  God.  God  had  many  charges  against 
the  Jews.  He  begins  them  by  stating, /Actre /ct-tfi  j/ojf,-  for  that  is  the  real 
ground  of  all  our  condemnation.  They  question  this,  W herein  hast  thoti  loved 
lis?  God  clearly  proves  his  love  to  them,  and  tells  them  they  (Icspisc  his  nnvic? 
Agaia  they  question  it,  Wherein  have  v:c  despised  thy  name?  If  they  admitted 
this  it  would  condemn  them.  He  says  ye  offer  polluted  bread  upon  mine  altar, 
again  they  deny  it,  and  God  proves  his  charges.  Then  they  find  all  his  service 
bondage.  Behold  what  a  v-carincss  is  it!  God  denounces  his  threatening  and 
shews  again  their  sins  and  tells  them,  he  rcgardeth  not  the  offering  any  more, 
7ior  reccivcth  it  v:ith  good  will  at  your  hands.  Again  they  justify  themselves 
and  ask  Wherefore?  he  says,  ye  have  v-earied  the  Lord  with  your  words.  Still 
they  go  on  upon  the  same  plan  of  self-justificalion.  Wherein  have  vjc  u-earied 
him/  He  shews  them  this  sin  also,  and  invites  them  to  return  unto  me  and  I 
will  return  unto  you.  They  again  rep^'in  the  spirit  of  self-justification,  7/;Aem?i 
shall  v:c  return?  He  charges  them  ye  have  robbed  mc,  They  deny  tliis  also, 
v:hercin  have  werobbed  thee?  and  the  sin  is  again  proved  upon  them.  Another 
charge  is  made,  Your  words  have  been  stout  against  mc,  and  they  repel  it  still. 
What  have  we  spolcen  so  much  against  Ihcc?  And  this  sin  is  established  against 
them.  What  a  picture  does  Malachi  thus  give  of  nominal  religion  in  fallen 
churches!  And  though  the  Lord  says  he  hateth  pulling  awaii,  yet  the  result  of 
such  a  contest  necessarily  is  the  punishment  of  evil  doers;  while  they  that  fear 
the  Lord  are  spared,  all  the  proud  and  all  that  do  wickedly  are  burned  up.  Mai. 
iv.  1. 

t  The  practical  working  of  Trades  Unions  and  the  bitter  spirit  fostered  by 
them  against  the  masters  is  shewn  in  a  remarkable  article  in  Blackwood's 
Magazine  for  March,  1838.  It  is  curious  that  an  addition  was  made  in  182-2, 
in  the  word  and  oath  Armageddon,  from  Rev.  xvi.  IG.,  more  vicious  in  its  na- 
ture than  a  former  oath  with  the  word  Ashdod,  from  Isa.  xx.  1.  The  mixture 
of  religion  and  lawlessness  in  these  oaths  may  be  seen  in  the  speech  of  these 
loaders.  See  p.  281,  285,  of  that  M-ork.  The  progress  of  the  Chartists  since 
has  been  very  great. 


IQQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

fidelity  and  blasphemy,  in  more  express  and  open  wickedness 
than  ever  he  has  done  hitherto.  Dan.  xi.  36.   2  Thess.  ii.  6. 

These  are  the  things  which  prepare  the  way  for  the  great 
tribulation,  and  those  judgments  which  the  scriptures  set  be- 
fore us  in  connection  with  the  coming  of  our  Lord.  Open  and 
avowed  infidelity  and  rebellion  must  be  put  down  by  manifest 
judgments.  His  day  is  a  day  of  vengeance  as  well  as  of  re- 
demption; but  it  does  not  appear  to  the  author  to  be  a  day  of 
universal  destruction,  even  of  the  wicked,  without  giving  them 
space  for  repentance  and  calling  upon  the  Lord.  Those  prepared 
for  it  are  eminently  blessed ;  [249]  and  many  of  the  inhabitants 
of  the  world  also  shall  in  that  day,  when  ''God's  judgments  are 
in  the  earth,  learn  righteousness;"  (Is.  xxvi.  9.)  but,  though 
God  has  given  many  warnings,  others,  like  Pharaoh  and  his 
host,  will  only  be  more  hardened  and  rebel  the  more,  till  they 
bring  upon  themselves  swift  destruction.  It  is  indeed  an  awful 
day.  There  seem  first  to  be  fearful  temporal  judgments,  the 
great  tribulation,  (Dan.  xii.  1.  Matt.  xxiv.  21.  Rev.  vii.  14; 
xvi.  18.)  before  the  descent  of  the  Son  of  Man,  and  his  final 
punishing  his  enemies,  and  sitting  on  the  throne  of  his  glory  to 
judge  all  nations.  Matt.  xxv.  31.  And  thus  the  great  God 
will  at  length  openly  vindicate  himself  before  men,  and  all 
shall  know  that  he  is  the  Lord. 

The  world  seems  now  ripening,  by  its  sins,  for  that  fearful 
vintage  uf  divine  vvralh,  which  is  the  subject  of  so  many  pre- 
dictions of  the  word  of  God.  Isaiah  Ixiii.  3.  Joel  iii.  13.  Rev. 
xiv.  19,  20;  xix.  15.  The  sun  of  prosperity  which  should 
melt  the  hard  heart,  and  convert  it  to  God,  prepares  sinners 
for  destruction.  Proverbs  i.  32.  Instead  oi  the  goodness  of  God 
leading  them  to  repentance,  tliey  treasure  vp  zorath  against  the  day 
of  math.  Oh  that  these  solemn  truths  might  yet  reach  the 
consciences  of  men,  and  awaken  repentance  in  many  thus  sin- 
ning against  the  JNIost  High!* 

*  In  considering  the  causes  of  judcrment  in  the  last  days,  we  must  bear 
in  mind  the  awful  scripture  doctrine  of  men's  fi/iing  up  the  measure  of  the 
aimnf  their  fathers,  and  the  accumulated  amount  of  guilt  thus  contracted. 
Wrongs  done  to  the  Jews  from  age  to  age;  oppressive  slavery  in  colo- 
nies; the  cruelties  inflicted  by  all  European  nations  in  their  foreign  settle- 
ments: by  Spaniards  on  the  natives  of  America,  by  Portuguese,  Dutch, 
French,  and  English,  in  their  respective  colonies;  the  millions  of  innocent 
men,  women,  and  children  we  have  made  to  perish  in  the  course  of  the  Af- 
rican slave  trade;  unjust  wars  between  professedly  Christian  nations;  the 
wrong  done  to  God's  truths  by  the  usurpation  of  Popery,  and  by  all  who 
have  partaken  of  its  spirit;  the  licentiousness,  cruelty,  and  oppression  of 
Mahomedan  nations;  the  dishonour  put  upon  God  our  Saviour,  and  the 
injustice  done  to  men,  by  using  liis  name  and  his  authority  to  sanction  prac- 
tices wholly  contrary  to  his  word  and  his  love;  the  way  in  which  the  United 
States  of  America  have  made  encroachments  on  the  Indians,  more  destruc- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  1(39 

[250]  From  various  passa<!;cs  of  God's  word  it  would  appear 
that  these  judgments  will  fall  with  special  weight  upon  those 
who  have  been  unfaithful  to  that  high  trust  wliich  God  com- 
mits to  men,  when  he  places  them  as  liis  own  representatives 
in  the  oflices  of  rulers,  magistrates,  and  ministers.  See  Ezekiel 
xxxiii. ;  xxxiv.  Jer.  xxiii.  1 — 3.  Malachi  ii.  1 — 9.  Isaiah  iii. 
11 — 17.  Rev.  xix.  IS.  INIay  this  awakening  consideration 
have  its  right  influence  upon  our  minds. 

It  is  a  dangerous  delusion  for  the  church  to  he  anticipating 
peaceful  triumphs,  prosperous  days  of  enlarging  dominion,  and 
uninterrupted  successes,  when  wc  may  be  on  the  verge  of  in- 
creasing trial  and  conflict,  sorrow  and  suflering.  It  is  much 
more  safe  to  be  counting  the  cost  and  preparing  for  the  cross, 
and  looking  to  the  crown,  in  the  way  of  patient  faithfulness 
unto  death,  rather  than  in  the  way  of  an  unmingled  glow  of 
success.  It  is  true  that  it  is  our  richest  privilege  to  fulfil  the 
work  which  God  now  [251]  assigns  to  his  church,  (Rev.  xvi. 
G — 13.)  and  that  any  special  success  is  a  gracious  reward  lor 
our  efforts;  but  there  is  considerable  danger,  (and  the  author 
speaks  experimentally,  having  himself  often  fallen  into  this 
snare)  of  looking  only  at  the  bright  result,  and  disregarding 
the  intervening  great  tribulation,  (Dan.  xii.  1.)  and  the  hour  of 
juds:mcnt.  Rev.  xiv.  7. 

It  appears  from  the  prediction  of  our  Lord  and  his  Apostles, 
that  a  remarkable  mixture  of  disquietude  and  peace,  agitation 
and  underground  movements,  yet  with  freedom  from  external 
warfare,  and  full  engagement  in  works  of  outward  tranquillit}^, 
shall  mark  tlie  time  preceding  the  day  of  the  Lord.  (Compare 
Lukexvii.  26— 31;  xxi.  25,  27.  Matt.  xxiv.  30— 39;  1  Thess. 
V.  2,  3.)  "Were  it  not,"  says  Mr.  Cuninghame,  ''that  we  see 
both  sides  of  the  prophetic  picture  exhibited  in  the  events  of 
the  very  time  in  which  we  live,  it  would  be  difllcult  to  con- 
ceive the  possibility  of  reconcjling  things  apparently  so  oppo- 


live  (said  an  American  secretary  of  war)  to  the  Indian  natives,  than  the 
conduct  of  the  coiujuerors  of  Mexico  or  Peru;  and  the  retaininjr  in  hard 
bondage  so  larfje  a  population  as  American  Clirislians  now  do!  Who  can 
survey  these  thinors,  or  look  at  the  past  history  of  the  world,  witliout  seeing 
that  the  nations  of  the  earth  are  lyinfr  under  fearful  arrears  of  guilt,  for 
wliich  there  has  been  yet  no  adequate  repentance  on  the  one  hand,  nor  that 
open  and  full  retrihutory  justice  whicli  sucli  conduct  merits  from  the  .Judge 
of  all  the  earth.  Penitence,  weeping,  and  humiliation,  rather  than  boast- 
ing, high-mindedness,  and  glorying  in  ourselves,  becomes  every  European 
nation  at  this  moment;  and  to  this  should  be  joined  a  lirefi/n'mj;  ojf  of  our  ains 
Ity  ri_^hteousruss,  and  our  iniquiliea  hij  sheicing  mircy  to  the  pour,  t/iat  it  jiiaij 
be  a  Icnjxlhcniu'j;  of  our  trarujuil/i/y.  God's  children  are  engaged  in  this 
work  in  seeking  to  send  his  trutli  through  the  earth,  and  to  put  away  evil 
from  us. 

64* 


2^70  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

site  as  a  state  of  terror,  dismay,  and  agitation,  on  the  one  hand: 
and  on  tlie  other,  one  of  peace  and  anticipations  of  peace,  and 
of  worldliness.  But  no  attentive  observer  of  the  signs  of  these 
times  will  deny  that  we  see  before  our  eyes  both  these  states 
of  mind." 

These  things  manifestly  increase,  and  lead  us  to  think  that 
this  awfully  important  event  is  at  hand. 

What,  then,  is  the  right  state  of  mind  in  which  God's 
purposes,  as  revealed  in  his  word,  of  events  yet  to  take  place, 
should  be  viewed? 

Let  us  not  view  them  in  unbelief,  because  Christians  differ 
in  the  interpretation  of  unfulfilled  prophecy;  or  because  it  is 
perfectly  clear  that  "the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  shall  cover  the 
earth  as  the  waters  cover  [253]  the  sea;"  let  us  not  lose  sight  of 
the  prediction  that  he  shall  previously  ''smite  the  earth  with  the 
rod  of  his  mouth,  and  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  he  shall  slay 
the  wicked."  Isaiah  xi.  4,  9.  The  two  are  inseparably  con- 
nected. "Behold!  your  God  will  come  with  vengeance,  even 
God  with  a  recompense:  he  will  come  and  save  you."  Isaiali 
XXXV.  4. 

Nor  let  us  view  the  divine  purposes,  as  regulating  our  politi- 
cal conduct,  so  as  to  set  aside  any  clear  duty.  The  path  of  pre- 
cept is  the  path  of  duty,  and  the  precepts  are  plain  as  the  noon- 
day. "Let  every  soul  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers."  Rom, 
xiii.  1—4.  See  also  Titus  iil  1,  2.  1  Peter  ii.  13—17.  "My 
son,  fear  thou  the 'Lord  and  the  king,  and  meddle  not  with 
them  that  are  given  to  change."  Proverbs  xxiv.  21.  If  the 
Jews  were  directed  in  a  foreign  land,  and  when  among  ene- 
mies, "Seek  the  peace  of  the  city  where  I  have  caused  you  to 
be  carried  away  captives,  and  pray  unto  the  Lord  for  it,"  (Jere- 
miah xxix.  7.)  much  more  should  we  seek  the  peace  and  vvel- 
fare  of  our  own  beloved  country  in  every  practical  way.  That 
advice  of  Daniel  to  Nebuchadnezzar,  shews  the  true  secret  of 
national  peace:  "Break  off  thy  sins  by  righteousness,  and  thine 
iniquities  by  shewing  mercy  to  the  poor,  if  it  may  be  a  length- 
ening of  thy  tranquillity."  Dan.  iv.  27.  It  is  the  more  neces- 
sary now  to  insist  on  this  spirit,  as  some  of  the  peculiar  fea- 
tures of  the  last  days  are,  that  men  are  "false  accusers,  incon- 
tinent, fierce,  despisers  of  those  that  are  good,  traitors,  heady 
and  high-minded."  2  Tim.  iii.  3,  4.  "They  walk  in  the  flesh, 
after  the  lust  of  uncleanness,  and  despise  government,  pre- 
sumptuous are  they  and  self-willed,  and  are  not  afraid  to  speak 
evil  of  dignities.  2  Pet.  ii.  16,  Oh,  may  all  professing  Chris- 
tians of  every  denomiation  be  guarded  i)y  [253]  these  divine 
admonitions  from  the  special  temptations  of  these  times! 
Equally  may  we  be  guarded  from  a  snare  into  which  men  fell 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  171 

in  former  ages;  as  if  private  Christians  had  a  political  part  to 
take  in  accomplishing  God's  vengeance,  and  pulling  down 
what  they  may  conceive  opposed  to  his  kingdom.*  Whatever 
may  he  the  office  of  his  saints  in  judging  the  world  at  the  second 
coming  of  Christ,  (1  Cor.  vi.2:  Psalm  cxlix.)  our  present  duty 
is  confessing  Christ,  prayer,  and  holy  influence  over  others, 
till  he  do  appear  personally,  and  raise  us  to  his  glory;  our  pre- 
sent privilege  is  mainly  that  of  witnesses  to  the  truth,  and  suf- 
ferers for  it;  our  office  is  now  to  ''shine  as  liglits  holding  forth 
the  word  of  life,"  (Phil.  ii.  15,)  ''by  manifestation  of  the  truth 
commending  ourselves  to  every  man's  conscience  in  the  sight 
of  God."  2  Cor.  iv.  2. 

Again,  let  us  not  view  the  divine  purposes  in  careless  ix- 
DiFFEKENCE,  as  if  we  had  no  concern  in  them;  we  have  the 
deepest  personal  interest  in  them;  nor  yet  in  fancied  supe- 
RiouiTV,  as  if  we,  by  our  clear  discernment,  could  discover 
what  was  hid  from  others;  nor  yet  in  a  dogmatising  spirit, 
as  if,  having  had  an  inspired  guidance  to  discern,  we  had  ihen 
a  divine  commission  to  denounce  God's  judgments  on  the 
world,  in  our  own  view  of  those  judgments;  nor,  once  more, 
in  HOPELESS  DESPONDENCY,  as  if  nothing  but  scenes  of  misery 
were  before  us. 

[254]  God's  purposes  should  also  not  be  kept  back  and  con- 
cealed from  our  fellow-men,  who,  immersed  in  the  business  and 
cares  of  this  world,  give  far  too  little  time  to  the  study  of  God's 
word.  It  is  our  clear  duty  to  confess  the  truth,  and  the  minis- 
ters of  God  are  more  especially  watchmen  on  the  watch-tower, 
and  bound  to  discern  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  to  give  notice 
to  their  people  of  God's  purposes,  as  revealed  in  his  word,  and 
developing  in  his  providence.  This  is  the  more  important,  as 
these  ti'Uths  are  very  valuable  in  giving  power  to  the  ministry 
of  the  word,  and  making  itelTective  to  the  conversion  and  sal- 
vation of  men,  and  to  the  edification  of,_thc  church.  No- 
thing is  more  calculated  to  Srouse  men  from  the  slumber  of 
indifference,  nothing  more  adapted  to  alarm  the  infidel  in 
his  desperate  career,  nothing  more  suitable  to  enable  the  ser- 
vant of  Christ  to  bear  up  against  the  scoff  and  banter  of  evil 
men,  than  a  firm  conviction  of  the  great  truths  revealed  in  the 
prophetic  word.     The  doctrine  of  the  second  coming  of  Christ, 

*  It  miglit  seem  almost  needless  to  give  such  a  caution,  l)ut  when  we  read 
llie  attempts  of  the  fifth  monarchy  men,  the  Dedicatory  Epistle  of  even  Du 
Plpssis  to  our  Kiiifr  James,  and  liie  defence  of  it  hy  liivetus;  or  when  we 
loolc  at  the  times  of  the  great  rehellion,  and  even  at  the  spirit  which  seems 
to  animate  some  who  profess  religion  in  the  present  day,  who  can  think  this 
caution  unreasonable^  There  is  an  awful  mixture  of  profession  of  religious 
principles,  among  the  Chartists  in  our  country,  with  the  very  spirit  of  the 
la^t  lawlessness. 


272  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

is  indeed  exposed  to  the  peculiar  scorn  of  men,  as  it  was  spe- 
cially foretold  that  it  would  be.  2  Pet.  ill.  3;  Jude  IS.  And 
yet  this  doctrine  is,  I  am  persuaded,  of  immense  value  in  meet- 
ing all  the  difficulties  through  which  the  church  has  to  pass  in 
these  last  days,  and  enabling  her  to  bear  the  trials  to  which 
she  may  be  exposed. 

The  Jewish  nation,  we  are  expressly  told,  though  the  word 
of  God  was  read  every  sabbath  day  in  the  synagogues  (Acts 
XV.  21,)  through  ignorance  of  that  word,  crucified  the  Lord 
of  glory.  Acts  iii.  17,  IS.  St.  Paul  says,  "They  that  dwell  at 
Jerusalem,  and  their  rulers,  because  they  knew  him  not,  nor 
yet  the  voices  of  the  prophets,  which  are  read  every  Sabbath  day, 
[255]  they  have  fulfilled  them  in  condemning  him."  Acts  xiii. 
27.  Oh  may  we  then  be  warned  not  to  be  ignorant  of  the  voices 
of  the  prophets;  lest  we  make  an  irremediable  mistake  about  his 
second  coming,  thinking  it  at  a  distance,  instead  of  preparing 
for  its  approach. 

It  is  remarkable,  that  the  very  command  to  attend  to  the 
subject  of  prophecy,  is  accompanied  with  the  forewarning  that 
it  would  be  scoffed  at,  as  if  to  arm  the  Christian  who  studies 
this  important  part  of  divine  truth,  against  the  peculiar  snare 
to  whicii  he  would  be  exposed.  Just  before  the  apostle  gives 
his  awful  account  of  the  day  of  the  Lord,  he  says,  <'I  stir  up 
your  pure  minds  by  way  of  remembrance,  that  ye  may  be 
minJful  of  the  words  which  were  spoken  before  by  the  holy 
prophets,  and  of  the;  commandments  of  us  the  apostles  of  the 
Lord  and  Saviour:  knowing  this  first,  that  there  shall  come  in 
the  last  day  scoffers,  walking  after  their  own  lusts,  and  saying, 
Where  is  the  promise  of  his  coming?"   2  Peter  iii.  1 — 4, 

But  let  us  consider  more  particularly  the  stale  of  mind  de- 
sirable for  us  with  reference  to  ourselves  and  to  others. 

Notice  first,  the  state  of  mind  with  reference  to  our- 
selves. The  sanctifying  power  of  these  trutlis  is  an  impor- 
tant part  of  their  value;  and  on  this  the  scriptures  dwell  much. 
The  general  improvement  is  given  in  these  words,  by  St.  Pe- 
ter: "What  manner  of  persons  ought  ye  to  be,  in  all  holy  con- 
versation and  godliness?  Seeing  that  ye  look  for  such  things, 
be  diligent  that  ye  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot 
and  blameless:  and  account  that  the  long  suffering  of  our  Lord 
is  salvation,"  2  Peter  iii.  Our  Saviour  gives  also  most  solemn 
instruction.  "Take  heed  to  yourselves,  lest  [25G]  at  any  time 
your  hearts  be  overcharged  with  surfeiting  and  drunkenness, 
and  cares  of  this  life,  and  so  that  day  come  upon  you  unawares; 
for  as  a  snare  shall  it  come  on  all  them  that  dwell  on  the  face 
of  the  whole  earth.  Watch,  ye,  therefore,  and  pray  always, 
that  ye  may  be  accounted  worthy  to  escape  all  these  things  that 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  173 

shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  before  the  Son  of  INIan."  Luke 
xxi.  34— 3G. 

But  this  subject  will  be  farther  noticed  in  the  concluding  re- 
flections. 

The  right  state  of  mind,  and  the  way  in  which  we  should 
speak  of  these  things  respecting  others,  is  also  of  consider- 
able importance.  It  is  beautifully  set  before  us  in  two  strik- 
ing examples,  both  previous  to  judgments  upon  corrupt  and 
fallen  churches. 

The  first  example  is  that  of  Jeremiah.  Search  through  his 
prophecies  and  his  book  of  Lamentations,  and  observe  his  faith- 
fulness, his  tenderness,  his  sympathy,  his  diligent  attention  to 
his  office,  and  his  spirit  of  prayer  and  zeal  for  the  good  of  his 
country,  and  his  triumphant  faith  in  a  happy  ultimate  issue. 
You  cannot  read  his  prophecies  without  seeing  his  faithful- 
ness, in  distinctly  announcing  the  divine  judgments,  amidst 
tlie  op])Osilion  of  his  own  kindred  and  neighbours.  (Jer.  xi. 
21.)  according  to  the  commission  given  him,  (Jer.  i.  17 — 19.) 

How  expressive  his  feelings  of  tenderness!  "Oh,  that  my 
head  were  waters,  and  mine  eyes  a  fountain  of  tears,  that  I 
might  weep  day  and  night  for  the  slain  of  the  daughters  of 
my  ])cople!"  Jer.  ix.  1.  "Let  mine  eyes  run  down  with  tears 
night  and  day,  and  let  them  not  cease;  for  the  virgin  daughter 
of  my  people  is  broken  with  a  great  breach,  with  a  very  griev- 
ous blow."  Jer.  xiv.  17. 

How  strong  are  his  expressions  of  sympathy!  "My  [257] 
bowels,  my  bowels!  I  am  pained  at  my  very  heart;  my  heart 
maketh  a  noise  in  me;  I  cannot  hold  my  peace,  because  thou 
hast  heard,  0  my  soul,  the  sound  of  trumpet,  the  alarm  of  war. 
Destruction  upon  destruction  is  cried."  Jer.  iv.  19.  How 
earnest  are  his  expostulations  with  those  who  refused  to  re- 
})cnt  and  turn  to  God!  "Hear  ye,  and  give  ear;  be  not  proud, 
for  the  Lord  hath  spoken.  Give  glory  to  the  Lord  your  God, 
before  he  cause  darkness,  and  before  your  feet  stumble  upon 
the  dark  mountains,  and  while  ye  look  for  light,  he  turn  it  into 
the  shadow  of  death,  and  make  it  gross  darkness.  But  if  ye 
will  not  hear  it,  my  soul  shall  weep  in  secret  places  for  your 
pride,  and  mine  eyes  shall  weep  sore  and  run  down  with 
tears."  Jer.  xiii.  15 — 17.  His  diligent  attention  to  his 
office,  and  desire  to  turn  ofl",  if  possible,  the  impending  ruin 
in  the  midst  of  all  his  expectations  of  judgment,  is  very  strik- 
ing. "As  for  me,  I  liave  not  hastened  from  being  a  pastor  to 
follow  thee;  neither  have  I  desired  the  woeful  day,  tliou  know- 
est."  Jer.  xvii.  16.  (See  also  chapters  xxxviii.  xlii.  Ike.)  His 
SPIRIT  OF  prayer  for  his  country  is  quite  atVccting.  "0  Lord, 
though   our   iniquities  testify  against  us,  do  thou   it  for  thy 


174  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

name's  sake  ....  Why  shouldest  thou  be  as  a  man  astonied,  as 
a  mighty  man  that  cannot  save.  We  are  called  by  thy  name, 
leave  us  not."  Jer.  xiv.  7,  9.  Equally  marked  was  his  zeal 
roR  HIS  country's  good.  Always  ready  to  help  them,  he 
preferred  to  abide  with  the  remnant  in  their  sufferings,  to  aa 
honourable  station  in  Babylon  (Jer.  xL);  and  sought  the  best 
good  of  that  remnant  amidst  all  their  ill  usage  and  ingratitude. 
Oh  how  certainly  will  a  true  knowledge  of  God's  purposes, 
produce  in  a  mind  under  the  teachings  of  his  grace,  a  patriotic 
as  well  as  a  holy  course  of  conduct!  To  pray  and  labour  to 
[25S]  the  very  last  for  the  good  of  all  around  us,  is  the  spirit 
of  the  true  servant  of  God. 

Then,  observe  his  joyful  anticipation  of  future  times  of  tri- 
umph, as  set  before  us  in  chapters  xxx.  to  xxxiii.  in  the  midst 
of  which  we  have  that  rich  expression  of  God's  purposes  of 
love:  "I  have  satiated  the  weary  soul,  and  I  have  replenished 
every  sorrowful  soul;"  with  its  effect  on  the  mind  of  Jeremiah: 
"upon  this  I  awaked,  and  beheld,  and  my  sleep  was  sweet  unto 
me."  Jer,  xxxi.  25,  26. 

Now  this  is  the  spirit  which  I  pray  God  largely  to  give  to 
all,  who  from  his  scriptures  anticipate  future  judgments  before 
the  day  of  millennial  glory.  Oh  how  contrary  to  this  is  that 
spirit  of  bitterness  which  is  exhibited,  on  the  one  hand,  in  re- 
ceiving the  statement  of  faults  of  our  dissenting  brethren,  with 
feelings  of  amusement  and  pleasure;  or,  on  the  other  hand,  in 
delighting  to  expose  the  opposite  faults  of  ministers  in  our 
establishment;  or  in  speaking  bitter  things  against  millenari- 
ans,  as  enthusiastic  and  wild,  or  anti-millenarians,  as  infidel 
and  apostate!  The  faults  of  others  are  the  true  Christian's 
grief  and  burden.  We  must  "not  rejoice  in  iniquity,  but  in 
the  truth,"  1  Cor.  xiii,  6;  and  God  eminently  distinguishes 
those,  not  who  bring  railing  accusations  against  others,  nor  who 
are  interested  and  amused  by  the  detail  of  the  faults  of  those 
who  differ  from  them,  but  who  "sigh  and  cry  for  all  the  abomi- 
nations that  are  done  in  the  midst  of  our  land,"  Ezek.  ix.  4. 

It  must,  however,  be  admitted,  that  there  was  a  sad  mixture 
of  human  infirmity  even  in  Jeremiah  himself.  Heavily  tried, 
opposed,  and  persecuted,  human  corruption  breaks  forth,  (see 
Jer.  XV.  10;  xx.  14 — IS,)  in  irritable,  angry,  and  impatient  ex- 
pressions. [259]  It  is  true  that  the  ingenuousness  with  which 
he  lays  open  his  own  feelings  is  exemplary,  and  the  very  bad- 
ness of  those  feelings  is  profitable  and  humbling.  Let  not  any 
despise  God's  truth  because  of  the  infirmities  of  his  servants 
announcing  that  truth.  Let  not  any  despair  of  themselves  be- 
cause of  inward  corruptions.  Let  us  all  give  the  glory  to  God 
for  the  graces  which  he  gave  to  Jeremiah;  and  let  us  learn  Ics- 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I75 

sons  of  humilit}'  and  human  corruption,  in  the  outbreakings  of 
nature  amidst  his  excellencies. 

There  is  another  example  in  the  scripture  full  also  of  holy 
instruction.     It  is  not  that  of  the  apostle  Paul  as  set  before  us 
in  Rom.  ix.,  x.,  xi.,  or  in  the  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews;  nor  the 
plain  practical  faithfulness  of  the  apostle  James  as  set  before  us 
in  his  Epistle;  but  it  is  one  without  fault;  that  of  our  divine 
Lord  himself.     What  a  spirit  was  his!   What  peculiar  and  un- 
equalled faithfulness  in  reproving  sin!   JNIatt.  xxiii.    What  ten- 
derness in  his  feelings  towards  the  sinner!   "When  he  was  come 
near,  he  beheld  the  city  and  wept  over  it."  Luke  xix,  41 — 44. 
Again  and  again  in  the  spirit  of  ardent  love  to  his  people,  he 
would  have  gathered  the  children  of  Jerusalem  together  under 
his  zt:i7igs,  but  theij  zcould  not.  Matt,  xxiii.  37.     When  the  wo- 
men bewailed  and  lamented  him  on  his  way  to  crucifixion,  his 
sympathizing  heart  turned  at  once  from  his  own  sufierings  to 
the  sorrows  coming  upon  them;  (Luke  xxiii.  2S,)  and  his  prayer 
when  nailed  to  the  tree,  was  for  his  murderers:  Father,  forgive 
them,  for  they  knoio  not  ivhut  thci/  do.     Luke  xxiii.  34.      In  short 
lie  made  himself  one  entire  offering  and  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of 
others,  that  he  might  procure  for  tiiose  who  rejected  and  cruci- 
fied  him   everlasting  salvation.      Oh    unequalled  [260]   love! 
Oh  glorious  example!     Blessed  Jesus!   give  to  all  thy  disciples 
grace  to  tread  in   thy  steps,  and  with  thy  faithfulness,  sympa- 
thy, love  and  self-sacrifice,  to  look  at  all  thy  purposes  towards 
thy  church.     But  it  was  not  merely  in   the   dark  prospect  of 
judgment  that  our  Saviour  furnishes  such  a  lesson  for  us  in 
these  days — but  also   in  the   bright   prospect  of  glory  yet  to 
come,  he  bids  us  lift  up  our  heads.      How  sweet  and  rich   the 
jiromiscs  which  open  his  sermon  on  the  mount!    How  enlarged 
the  spirit  of  prayer  which  he  taught  us  daily  to  use — halloived 
be  thy  name,  thy  kimrdom  come,  thy  ivill  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in 
heaven!     How  often  did  he  present  the  richest  glories  of  that 
kingdom  as  an  animating  object  of  hope!   Matt.  v.  2 — 10;  xiii. 
43;  xix;  28;  Luke  xxii.  2S — 30.      And  when  he  arose  again 
and  was  seen  of  his  apostles  forty  days,  the  subject  of  his  in- 
tercourse during  that  period  was  the  things  pertmyring  to  the 
kingdom  of  God.    Acts  i.   3.     Oh   may  we  never  despise,  or 
slight,  or  neglect  that  glorious  hope  which  occupied  the  mind 
and  engaged  the  converse  of  our  divine  Lord  and  his  apostles, 
during  that  most  interesting  period  which  intervened  between 
his  resurrection  and  ascension! 

Our  prevailing  views  as  Christians  should  be  cheerful,  hope- 
ful, and  joyful: — "Lift  up  your  heads,  for  your  redemption 
drawcth  nigh."  Luke  xxi.  2S.  The  present  state  of  the  world 
is  full  of  sin  and  full  of  miscrv,   "the  whole  world   lieth  in 


1>JQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

wickedness,"  [or  in  the  wicked  one,]  {hrZTnvyipZ)  1  John  v.  19, 
"the  whole  creation  groaneth  and  travaileth  in  pain  until  now;" 
Rom.  viii.  22,  but  this  state  shall  not  long  continue;  the  word 
of  God  leads  us  to  anticipate,  after  the  throes  and  pains  of  these 
last  days,  "the  manifestation  [2G1]  of  the  sons  of  God:"  and 
"the  creation  itself  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corruption 
into  the  glorious  liberty  of  the  children  of  God,"  ver.  19,21. 
While^  then,  we  sigh  over  the  sins  which  we  witness,  and 
with  all  earnestness,  pity,  and  sympathy,  like  Noah  of  old, 
testify  to  the  worldly  and  the  wicked  their  danger,  and  the  ag- 
gravated condemnation  of  those  zcho  hold  the  truth  in  nnrighl- 
eousjiess;  Rom.  i.  IS.  we  cannot  but  rejoice  in  the  conviction 
that  the  time  is  short;  1  Cor.  vii.  29.  soon  the  Saviour  returns, 
and  though  it  be  first  to  punish  the  wicked,  yet,  beyond  tbat 
dark  scene,  all  is  light  and  love,  glory  and  blessednesss,  to  the 
church  of  the  living  God,  and  ultimately  to  the  whole  world. 


CHAPTER  XVr. 

THE  HARVEST  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

[2G2]  The  prese,nt  state  of  the  Christian  church  is,  in  many 
respects,  peculiar.  We  see  two  apparently  quite  opposite 
things  taking  place,  much  open  and  daring  wickedness,  and 
yet  wide  diffusion  of  the  truth.  With  many  affecting  features 
of  that  wickedness  which  marks  the  last  days:  we  see  on  the 
other  hand  a  remarkable  profession  of  truth,  and  extension  of 
zeal  in  the  same  country  and  in  the  same  place.  Just  as,  be- 
fore the  destruction  of  Jerusalem  bj^  the  Romans,  the  Jewish 
state  was  ripening  for  judgment  (1  Thess.  ii.  16,)  at  the  very 
same  time  the  Christian  Jewish  church  was  in  its  full  activity 
and  diffusiveness. 

This  state  of  things  was  to  be  expected  from  the  plain  de- 
clarations of  prophecy;  and  it  may  be  profitable  to  consider  it 
more  particularly  as  an  animating  motive  for  increased  watch- 
fulness and  zeal,  and  furnishing  many  encouragements  to  God's 
servants.  Two  harvests  are  before  us,  a  harvest  of  tares  for 
the  burning,  and  a  harvest  of  wheat  for  the  garner.  Two  reap- 
ings  mark  the  great  day  of  tribulation,  the  [263]  harvest  for  tlie 
Son  of  Man  to  gather  to  his  glory,  the  vintage  for  tbe  Son  of 
Man  to  tread  in  his  wrath.  Rev.  xiv.  19.  The  painful  part  of 
the  subject  we  have  already  sufficiently  noticed.     Blessed  be 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I77 

God  there  is  in  our  world  another  work  going  on;  and  to  be 
perfected  in  the  day  of  tribulation. 

The  church  of  Christ  is  also  ripening  for  its  glorv. 
From  age  to  age  God  lias  been  gathering  and  completing  the 
number  of  his  elect.  There  has  manifestly  been  in  the  churches 
of  Christ,  at  large,  in  our  day,  in  Britain,  America,  and  in  some 
degree  in  Germany,  Switzerland,  Holland,  &c.,  a  blessed  re- 
vival of  the  church  and  an  enlargement  of  exertion,  that  have 
filled  the  hearts  of  believers  with  thankfulness;  and  though 
these  may  not  have  the  depth  of  other  periods,  and  the  nature 
and  extent  of  this  revival  and  God's  design  in  it  may  have  been 
misunderstood,  it  is  a  subject  of  richest  hope  and  jo3^  God  is 
ripening  his  church  for  its  full  glory.  lie  has  been  scattering 
the  seed  for  ISOO  years,  and  especially  in  our  days,  and  pre- 
paring all  the  materials  for  a  future  harvest  to  be  gathered  in. 

We  have  an  account  in  the  7th  of  Revelation  of  the  14  1,000 
sealed  and  preserved  from  the  last  judgments;  and  in  the  14th 
we  have  the  same  company  in  their  holy  character  set  before 
us.  They  were  with  the  Lamb — they  have  his  Father's  7?ame 
071  Iheir  forehead — they  are  undefiled  by  antichristian  pollutions, 
being  virgins — they  follozv  the  Lamb  zchithersoever  he  goelh — in 
their  mouth  is  found  no  guile — they  are  zuithout  fault  before  the 
throjie  of  God.  Here  is  a  people  prepared  for  the  Lord.  The 
following  verses  connect  with  them  the  very  works  which  we 
now  see  accomplishing,  of  the  diffusion  of  the  gospel,  and  the 
[264]  testimony  of  Babylon's  fall,  and  the  danger  of  receiving 
her  mark.  These  arc  those  fully  prepared  for  the  Lord's 
coming. 

It  appears  from  Ezekiel  ix.  compared  with  Revelation  vii. 
that  this  sealed  class  are  preserved  from  those  judgments  which 
come  upon  false  professors. 

In  several  of  the  parables  we  have  a  similar  distinction.  In 
that  of  the  ten  virgins,  the  wise  virgins,  having  oil  in  their 
vessels,  and  ready  for  their  Lord,  enter  in  with  him  to  the 
marriage.  In  that  of  the  servants  waiting,  the  faithful  and  wise 
servant,  giving  meat  to  the  household  in  due  season,  is  pro- 
nounced blessed,  and  rewarded;  the  zvise,  lurni?ig  many  to  right- 
eousness, are  to  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament;  and 
our  Lord  vcill  appear  the  second  lime  zcithout  sin  unto  salvation,  to 
those  zL-ho  love  his  appearing.  These  form  the  first-fruits  unto 
God  and  the  Lamb.  They  will  be  completely  delivered  from 
all  the  evil  of  the  days  of  the  great  tribulation,  (Isaiah  xxvi.- 
20;  Matt.  XXV.  10. )  and  preserved  in  tliat  season  of  temptation 
which  shall  come  upon  all  the  world,  (Rev.  iii.  10.)  though  we 
may  not  be  able  to  tell  the  mode  of  their  preservation. 

Among  professors  of  religion  there  are,  however,  vast  num- 

voL.  II. — 65 


l^Q  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

bers  in  an  intermediate  and  very  dangerous  state;  ihelukeii'arm 
of  Laodicea;  the  foolish  virgins  of  the  parable;  the  many  whose 
love  XL-axes  cold,  because  iniquity  abounds;  those  who  have//ie  name 
to  live,  and  are  dead.  They  are  little  to  be  distinguished  out- 
wardly from  decided  Christians;  they  associate  with  them;  they 
profess  perhaps  the  same  doctrines;  they  think  they  are  right, 
that  they  are  rich,  increased  rcilh  goods,  and  have  need  of  nothing; 
and  yet  continuing  in  this  state,  they  will  assuredly  be  left 
[265]  in  the  terrors  of  the  great  tribulation.  May  all  such  be 
zealous  and  repent. 

But,  as  in  the  Laodicean  state,  there  were  those  who  were 
invited  to  hear  the  voice  of  Christ,  and  to  open  the  door  to  him, 
and  promised  that,  if  they  did,  he  would  come  in  to  them,  and 
sup  with  them,  and  if  they  overcame  they  were  to  sit  dozen  nith 
him  on  his  throne,  so  may  we  hope  that  multitudes  may  yet 
hear  the  gracious  invitations  of  Christ. 

The  analogy  of  the  last  gatherings  in  the  Jewish  dispensa- 
tion, as  recorded  in  the  xVcts;  the  promises  of  the  latter  rain  as 
well  as  the  former  (Joel  ii.  23;  Zech.  x.  1.);  the  literal  assu- 
rance that  God  will,  in  the  last  days,  pour  out  of  his  Spirit 
upon  all  flesh,  (Joel  ii.  2S.);  the  reason  of  the  dela}^  in  the 
coming  of  the  day  of  Christ,  (2  Peter  iii.  9,  10.)  may  well 
strengthen  these  hopes. 

The  prediction  in  Rev.  vii.  especially  brings  this  vast  har- 
vest, YET  TO  BE  GATHERED,  withiu  the  time  of  the  great 
tribulation.  The  prophecy  alludes  to  the  feast  of  tabernacles, 
called  the  feast  of  ingathering,  when  the  harvest  of  the  earth 
was  fully  completed,  and  which  was  to  be  observed  in  memo- 
rial of  the  deliverance  from  Egypt.  The  passover  and  the 
Pentecost  have  had  their  antitypes;  that  of  the  Tabernacles  is 
yet  to  be  observed  (Zech.  xiv.  16.);  and  its  glorious  Antitype 
will  be  exhibited  in  this  extended  conversion  out  of  all  nations 
to  Christ;  "a  great  multitude  which  no  man  could  number,  of 
all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and  tongues,  stood  before 
the  throne  and  before  the  Lamb,  clothed  with  white  robes  and 
having  palms  in  their  hands."  But  we  are  expressly  told. 
These  are  they  zvhich  came  out  of  great  tribulation.  The  original 
is  still  more  emphatic  [266]  (ix.  riig  BAi^iu;  rk  juiydA/A;)  out  of  the  tri- 
bulation, even  the  great  one.  There  is  but  one  such  tribulation, 
and  it  is  yet  to  come.  Hence  we  may  conclude  that  the  great 
harvest  will  then  be  gathered. 

In  his  sermon  before  the  European  Missionary  Society,  the 
author  thus  stated  his  sentiments: — 

"It  is,  in  my  view,  a  mistake  to  suppose  that  God  will  at 
once,  and  in  the  first  instance,  send  exterminating  judgments 
on  all  the  false  professors  of  the  gospel:  on  the  other  hand,  it 


TOTFIE  PROPHECIES.  I79 

is,  in  my  view,  a  similar  mistake  lo  suppose  that  we  are  ad- 
vancing by  a  ])eaceful  j)roccss  oT  eflbrts  of  real  Christians,  under 
the  enlarged  elFusions  of  the  Sjjirit  of  God,  to  a  merely  spiritual 
millennium.  IJoth  these  sentiments  appear  to  me  to  be  partial 
views  of  what  God  has  revealed.  The  present  state  of  Gentile 
Christendom  is  a  thing  which  God's  word  has  foreseen  and 
anticipated,  and  that  word  has  not  left  us  without  bright  hopes 
in  the  very  midst  of  the  impending  judgments.  In  the  beauti- 
ful emblem  first  given  to  Noah,  he  was  told,  ''it  shall  come  to 
pass,  when  I  bring  a  cloud  over  the  earth,  that  the  bow  shall 
be  seen  in  the  cloud."  As  we  see  in  the  parallel  of  the  Jewish 
dispensation,  the  richest  ingathering  out  of  that  nation  to  Christ, 
was  just  before  those  judgments  which  cut  them  ofi'asa  nation 
from  the  visible  church;  the  fullest  measure  of  true  conversion 
with  which  the  nation  was  blessed,  and  of  which  it  was  instru- 
mental to  others,  being  very  probably  from  the  ministi'y  of  the 
Baptist  to  the  fall  of  Jerusalem:  so  may  we,  from  various  inti- 
mations of  God's  word,  hope  that  it  will  be,  in  the  last  days  of 
the  Gentile  dispensation.  This  seems  made  plain  respecting 
the  Gentiles  now  out  of  the  pale  of  the  church,  by  the  latter  part 
of  the  seventh  of  Revelation.  [2G7]  This  also  seems  intimated 
with  regard  to  Christendom,  by  the  messengers,  in  the  parable 
of  the  great  supper,  going,  at  the  supper  time,  to  the  streets  mid 
lanes  of  the  city,  to  bring  in  the  poor,  the  ynaimeJ,  the  halt,  arid  the 
blind:  for  such  those  are  really,  who  think  themselves  ?7c/i,  and 
increased  7i-ith  goods,  and  to  have  need  of  nothing.  So  our  Lord, 
in  comparing  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  the  seed,  tells  us  there 
is  "first  the  blade,  then  the  ear,  after  that  the  full  corn  in  the 
ear;  and  when  the  fruit  is  brought  forth,  immediately  he  put- 
teth  in  the  sickle,  because  the  harvest  is  come;"  we  seem  to 
have  here  another  intimation  of  a  full  harvest  in  the  end.  It 
is  so  like  our  God,  and  we  see  it  so  remarkably  in  his  dealings 
with  his  church,  to  make  grace  abound,  even  in  the  time  of 
abounding  iniquity,  that  we  may  entertain  scriptural  and  cheer- 
ing hopes  of  large  conversions  to  God  before,  and  even  duri-ng, 
these  awful  judgments:  "When  thy  judgments  are  in  the  earth 
the  inhabitants  of  the  world  will  learn  righteousness." 

"Oh  how  little  do  the  infidel  and  lawless  spirits  of  this  age 
know  of  the  mind  of  God,  and  the  efiects  of  all  their  policies, 
wisdom,  and  aj)parent  triumph!  They  gain  the  recognition  of 
evil  principle  after  evil  principle,  and  accomplish  design  after 
design,  but  even  now  the  Lord's  restraining  hand  is  so  upon 
them,  that  all  works  for  good  to  his  church.  They  are  already 
shouting  their  songs  of  victory,  but  God  will  shew,  that  xvherein 
they  dealt  proudly  lie  7oas  above  them.  There  is  a  victory  coming, 
but,  it  is  not  for  them,  but  over  them.     How  striking  are  the 


130  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

words  of  the  Lord!  "Woe  to  them  that  seek  deep  to  hide 
their  counsel  from  the  Lord,  and  their  works  are  in  the  dark, 
and  they  say.  Who  seeth  us,  and  who  knoweth  us?  Surely 
[2GS]  your  turning  of  things  upside  down  shall  be  esteemed  as 
the  potter's  clay:  for  shall  the  work  say  of  him  that  made  it, 
He  made  me  not?  or,  shall  the  thing  framed  say  of  him  that 
framed  it,  He  hath  no  understanding?  It  is  not  yet  a  very  little 
while,  and  Lebanon  shall  be  turned  into  a  fruitful  field,  and  the 
fruitful  field  shall  be  esteemed  as  a  forest?"  Yes,  however 
dull  now  our  understanding  of  the  prophecies,  so  clear  shall 
every  thing  then  be,  that  it  is  added,  "in  that  day  shall  the 
deaf  hear  the  words  of  this  book,  and  the  eyes  of  the  blind 
shall  see  out  of  obscurity  and  out  of  darkness;  the  meek  also 
shall  increase  their  joy  in  the  Lord,  and  the  poor  among  men 
shall  rejoice  in  the  Holy  One  of  Israel." 

To  this  glorious  harvest  we  would  refer  the  fuller  statement 
given  to  the  apostles,  in  Rev.  xiv.,  as  follows: — "Thrust  in 
(^s//|cv,  send)  thy  sickle  and  reap:  for  the  time  is  come  for  thee 
to  reap;  for  the  harvest  of  the  earth  is  ripe.  And  he  that  sat 
on  the  cloud  thrust  in  (s/SaAsi-,  or  threw)  his  sickle  on  the  earth; 
and  the  earth  was  reaped."  It  does  not  appear  that  the  Son  of 
Man  is  here  represented  as  personally  coming  to  the  earth,  it 
seems  rather  the  gathering  of  a  harvest  before  his  personal 
coming,  the  harvest  of  the  church.  This  is  a  bright  hope  in 
the  midst  of  the  dark  judgments  now  hanging  over  us. 

Most  practical  and  awakening  are  these  truths.  May  every 
Christian  diligently  search  to  discover  to  which  class  he  belongs 
in  the  church  of  Christ,  whether  he  will  be  found  among  the 
first  fruits  unto  God  and  the  Lamb;  or  in  a  lukewarm  state: 
whether  he  is  unprepared,  like  the  foolish  virgins,  for  our 
Lord's  return;  or  ready  like  the  wise  virgins.  The  Son  of 
Man  is  coming;  "he  will  thoroughly  purge  his  floor  and  gather 
his  wheat  into  the  garner,  but  he  will  burn  up  the  chafi"  with 
[2G9]  unquenchable  fire,"  (Matt.  iii.  12;)  and  the  practical 
lessons  addressed  to  us  are,  "flee  from  the  wrath  to  come, 
bring  forth  fruits  meet  for  repentance — bring  forth  good  fruits." 
Matt.  iii.  7—10. 

These  are  lessons  specially  enforced  by  the  signs  of  the 
times  in  which  we  live,  and  Ijy  the  voice  of  prophecy,  speak- 
ing from  the  divine  oracles  to  us  in  these  times.  And  by  urging 
these  truths  on  the  minds  and  consciences  of  men,  perhaps 
many  a  brand  vn'Ay  be  yet  plucked  out  of  the  fire.  (Zech.  iii.  2.) 
That  which  is  impossible  in  nature  is  possible  in  grace;  and  he 
who  was  by  nature  a  child  of  wrath,  may  become  through 
grace  a  child  of  God  and  an  heir  of  gh)ry.  Oh  that  we  may 
labour  in  sending  the  gospel  now  as  wide  and  as  far  as  we  can, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  Jgl 

and  in  fervent  prayer;  that  for  many,  very  many  precious 
souls,  we  may  have  to  give  thanks  to  him  who  makes  us  "meet 
to  be  partakers  of  the  inheritance  of  the  saints;  who  hath  de- 
livered us  from  the  power  of  darkness,  and  hath  translated  us 
into  the  kingdom  of  his  dear  Son." 

The  times  are  very  awful  to  those  who  can  only  see  the 
tendency  and  the  natural  effects  of  the  principles  and  course 
now  in  dominancy,  and  to  those  whose  hopes  centre  in  this 
world,  or  in  any  earthly  good  whatever;  but  they  are  not  un- 
mingled  with  the  richest  hopes  and  joys  to  the  Christian. 
Though  he  is  more  alive  to  the  evil  and  mischief  now  abroad 
than  others,  yet  they  tell  him  of  a  coming  Saviour,  and  a 
blessed  kingdom  of  righteousness,  and  a  full  reward:  and  so, 
while  those  awful  things  which  he  witnesses  come  to  pass,  he 
learns  to  lift  up  Jus  head,  for  his  redemptio?i  draxL-ethnigh. 

But  let  us  in  the  close,  contemplate  that  bright  bow  of  pro- 
mise which  marks  the  love  of  God,  in  the  impending  thick 
cloud  of  judgment. 

[270]  Amidst  al!  the  toils,  disappointments,  and  sorrows  of 
life,  what  ample  grounds  of  encouragement  and  joyful 
HOPE  may  we  have  from  the  views  which  the  Bible  holds  out 
of  the  future,  full,  open,  and  everlasting  triumph  of  Christ  our 
Lord!  There  is  iii  keeping  God^s  commands  a  present  great 
rev.-ard:  the  good  that  is  done  now  is  done  by  self-denial  and 
self-sacrifice;  and  the  only  real  happiness  in  this  world  is  gain- 
ed in  the  ])aths  of  love  to  God  and  love  to  man.  But  it  need 
not  be  said  how  mingled  and  defective  all  here  is;  now  with 
regard  to  the  future,  we  may  name  it  as  Lamech  did  his  son, 
Noah,  (that  is  rest  or  comfort)  '-This  same  shall  comfort  us 
concerning  our  work  and  toil  of  hands."  Here  is  one  Bible 
ground  of  comfort.     1  Thess.  iv.  IS. 

All  classes  who  are  looking  for  that  blessed  hope,  (Titus  ii.  13) 
and  loving  Jiis  appearing,  (2  Tim.  iv.  S)  may  here  find  the  fullest 
comfort  amidst  their  varied  difficulties.  The  Christian  poli- 
tician, engaging  with  ardour  in  schemes  of  melioration  for  the 
good  of  his  country,  may  learn,  not  to  cease  from  anywise 
scheme  of  benefitting  his  fellow  men,  but  to  increase  all  self- 
sacrificing  labours,  thankfully  to  enjoy  all  immediate  good 
produced,  to  be  comforted  amid  the  multiplied  vexations  of 
sucii  a  course,  and  the  exceeding  wickedness  through  which 
his  plans  have  to  struggle,  by  the  anticipation  of  acceptance 
with  the  righteous  Governor  of  the  universe,  a  sure  reward 
from  him,  and  a  slate  of  the  world  hereafter  beyond  all  con- 
ception blessed  and  glorious;  a  time  when  a  king  shall  reign  in 
righteous?icss,  and  princes  shall  rule  in  judgment.  The  Christian 
Minister  conflicting  with  sin.  and  the  world,  and  Satan,  in 
G5^ 


j§2  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

his  parish  or  among  his  flock,  seeing  perhaps  but  [271]  little 
present  fruit  of  his  labours,  and  getting  increasing  knowledge 
of  nests  of  unsuspected  wickedness  on  every  side;  weighed 
down  with  anxiety  and  disappointment,  may  here  be  quick- 
ened in  all  his  exertions,  and  in  his  disappointments  be  greatly 
comforted;  his  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord.  There  is  a 
present  blessing,  but  the  rich  reserve  of  reward  is  in  the  king- 
dom to  come;  then  his  converts  shall  rise  up  as  his  joy  and 
crown  of  rejoicing.  The  Christian  Parent,  amidst  the  joys 
and  comforts,  and  amidst  also  the  cares  and  heart-aching  sor- 
rows of  a  family;  may  have  his  hopes  elevated  to  brighter  ex- 
pectation than  any  that  earth  can  now  afibrd,  and  his  sorrows 
alleviated  with  the  blessed  prospect  of  that  kingdom  where 
God  shall  zcipe  au-aij  all  tears  from  their  eijes,  and  the  one  family 
of  Christ  be  gathered  together  foi-  ever.  The  covenant  of  the 
kingdom  given  to  his  Son,  the  Messiah,  seems  to  have  been 
David's  peculiar  consolation  in  the  midst  of  his  family  troubles 
(2  Sam.  xxiii.  3 — 5,)  and  this  may  be  our*  comfort  in  such 
troubles  also.  The  afflicted  every  where  may  turn  with 
the  greatest  advantage  to  this  blessed  Jubilee,  when,  after  the 
day  of  vengeance  on  the  wicked,  it  is  the  office  of  our  anointed 
king,  "To  comfort  all  that  mourn,  to  appoint  unto  them  that 
mourn  in  Zion,  to  give  unto  them  beauty  for  ashes,  tlie  oil  of 
joy  for  mourning,  the  garment  of  praise  for  the  spirit  of  heavi- 
ness, that  they  might  be  called  trees  of  righteousness,  the 
planting  of  the  Lord  that  he  might  be  glorified."  The  pros- 
perous may  learn  the  best  use  of  their  property,  not  in  a  vo- 
luntary humility  and  poverty,  not  required  in  God's  word,  but 
in  using  the  world,  as  not  abusing  it,  and  being  rich  in  good 
zvorks.  1  Tim.  vi.  17.  And  all  friends  op  Missions  and  [272] 
all  seeking  to  save  souls,  without  being»cast  down  by  those  dis- 
appointments occasioned  by  false  and  delusive  hopes,  unreal- 
ized in  the  actual  results  of  those  efforts  at  present,  may  have, 
in  this  view,  large  scriptural  encouragement  in  all  these  exer- 
tions, and  a  true  hope  for  the  ultimate  success  of  all  their 
wishes  and  labours. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  Ig3 

CHAPTER  XVir. 

THE  MILLENNIU.'M  AND  FIRST  RESURRECTION'. 

[273]  The  millennium,  means  a  ihomand  years.  It  is  the 
period  predicted  under  that  name  h}'  St.  John  in  the  20th  chap- 
ter of  Revelation.  The  first  resurrection  is  the  event  there 
predicted,  "I  saw  thrones  and  they  sat  upon  them,  and  judg- 
ment was  given  unto  them:  and  I  saw  tlie  souls  of  them  that 
were  beheaded  for  the  witness  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word  of 
God,  and  which  had  not  worshipped  the  beast,  neither  his 
image,  neither  had  received  his  mark  upon  their  forehead,  or  in 
their  hands,  and  they  lived  and  reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand 
years— but  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not  again  until  the  thou- 
sand years  were  finished.  This  is  the  first  resurrection," 
(verses  3 — 5.) 

On  this  prediction  there  are  various  opinions;  some  think  it 
past,  though  they  differ  in  their  exposition  of  its  meaning.  But 
the  most  general  opinion  of  modern  divines  has  been  that  it  is 
designed  to  point  out  a  spiritual  resurrection  of  men  [274]  ani- 
mated by  the  spirit  of  the  martyrs  and  a  haj)py  spiritual  state 
of  the  church  yet  to  come. 

On  a  subject  yet,  as  the  author  is  persuaded,  unfulfilled,  and 
which  from  the  early  ages  of  the  church,  has  occasioned  so 
many  differences  of  opinion,  modesty  of  sentiment  especially 
becomes  us.  It  may  be  well  here  rather  to  let  others,  and 
especially  to  let  the  holy  scriptures  speak,  than  to  enter  into 
any  lengthened  detail  of  reasons  which  lead  the  author  to  think 
that  the  first  resurrection  (Rev.  xx.)  is  a  literal,  rather  than  a 
spiritual  one.  Some  of  those  indeed  who  have  pleaded  most 
earnestly  for  ils  being  a  spiritual  resurrection,  (as  Bishop  Hall, 
the  celebrated  Baxter,  and  the  late  Mr.  Gipps)  consider  it  as 
already  past."*  So  that  Bishop  Ilall  said  nearly  200  years  ago, 
in   his  Revelation   Unrevealed,   one  of  the    strongest   works 


*  The  fullest  modern  statements  of  the  view  that  the  millennium  is  past  are 
^iven  by  Mr.  Vint,  in  his  New  Illustrations  of  Prophecy,  and  Mr.  Bush  inhis 
Treatise  on  the  Millennium.  Both  contain  manifestations  of  a  forced  con-, 
struction  and  strained  application  of  expressions,  which  fail — the  author 
s-peaks  for  himself— to  carry  any  conviction  along  with  them,  and  are  painfully 
instructive,  as  shewing  how  the  mind  may  be  led  astray  by  its  endeavours  to 
establish  a  particular  system,  and  the  ingenuity  it  may  put  forth  to  make  it 
complete.  But  both  contain  also  useful  incidental  discussions  and  illustra- 
tions.. 


j§4  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

against  Millenarians,  "For  my  part,  I  am  persuaded  in  mv 
soul,  that  the  coming  of  our  Saviour  is  near  at  hand."  It 
seems  as  if  God  would  lead  his  church  to  prepare  for  the  com- 
ing Saviour,  whatever  views  they  may  take  of  that  which  fol- 
lows his  coming. 

Those  who  look  upon  Millennial  views  afiirmatory  of  the 
restoration  of  the  Jews,  and  the  previous  resurrection  of  the 
saints,  as  dangerous  innovations,  and  opening  the  way  to  other 
errors,  would  do  well  [275]  to  listen  to  the  following  testimony 
of  the  late  Bishop  Van  Mildert,  who,  by  the  extent  of  his 
learning,  and  the  general  sobriety  of  his  judgment,  is  at  the 
farthest  remove  from  all  suspicions  of  wildness  and  extrava- 
gance. 

"Nothing  is  more  certain  than  that  the  scriptures  clearly 
foretell  the  conversion  and  restoration  of  the  Jews,  and  that  a 
most  satisfactory  pledge  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  predictions  is 
already  given  by  what  has  actually  been  .brought  to  pass  in 
their  dispersion  and  preservation. 

"Respecting  the  Millennium,  or  reign  of  the  saints  on  earth 
for  1000  years  after  the  events  shall  have  taken  place,  there  is 
room  for  a  great  variety  of  conjecture.  Whether  with  the 
earlier  fathers  of  the  Christian  church,  and  some  eminent  expo- 
sitors of  modern  times,  we  are  to  expect,  that  a  resurrection 
and  triumph  of  the  saints  shall  precede  the  general  and  final 
resurrection;  or  whether  we  hold  with  others  that  it  is  not  to 
be  a  reign  of  persohs  raised  from  the  dead,  but  a  renovated 
state  of  the  church,  flourishing  gloriously  for  1000  years,  after 
the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  and  the  flowing  in  of  all  the  na- 
tions to  the  Christian  faith;  it  is  not  necessary  to  determine. 
The  former  interpretation  seems  to  ofler  the  least  violence  to 
the  language  of  scripture,  and  is  supported  by  great  authority. 
But  our  trust  in  the  promises  of  God  depends  not  on  the  de- 
termination of  this  question;  since,  whichsoever  interpretation 
we  adopt,  the  splendid  predictions  of  the  inspired  writers,  both 
in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  will  doubtless  be  verified  either 
in  a  literal  or  a  figurative  acceptation,  to  their  fullest  extent. 
In  the  mean  time,  the  condition  of  the  church,  antecedently  to 
that  its  [276]  triumphant  state,  may  reasonably  be  expected  to 
exhibit  a  diversified  scene  of  trial  and  victor}',  of  peril  and 
deliverance,  of  depression  and  recovery,  similar  to  what  it  has 
hitherto  undergone."* 

The  sentiments  also  of  the  learned,  humble  and  pious  Mede 

may  well  weigh  with  those  who  really  know  his  writings.    He 

remarks,  "I  incline  on  the  whole   to  the  opinion   founded  on 

the  sentence  of  St.  Paul,  1  Thcss.  iv.  that  all  the  righteous  will 

*  See  Van  Mildert's  Boyle  Lectures,  pp.  450— 45b'. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  185 

rise  again  during  the  course  of  the  millennial  kingdom:  but 
in  a  certain  order,  according  to  that  of  the  apostle,  (1  Cor.  xv. 
23,)  first  in  the  very  commencement  of  the  INlillennium,  the 
INIartyrs,  then  the  rest  according  to  the  decree  of  God  the 
Arbiter,  and  that  this  is  called  the  Jirst  rcsnrreclion,  or  the  resur- 
reclioii  of  the  Just.  Luke  xiv.  14.  Afterwards,  the  r.Iillennium 
being  completed,  the  wicked  will  rise;  the  last  and  universal 
judgment  be  completed;  these  to  be  thrust  down  to  the  fire, 
and  the  saints  to  be  carried  U])  to  the  heavenly  mansions,  where 
they  will  live  forever  with  Christ.  I  do  not  indeed  think  we 
are  to  expect  two  advents  of  Christ:  but  one,  namely,  that  in 
which  he  will  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead  at  his  appearing; 
but  that  both  his  advent  and  his  judgment  will  be  protracted 
through  the  period  of  a  thousand  years."* 

Some,  who  believe  that  our  Lord  will  personally  appear  for 
the  conversion  of  the  Jews,  doubt  whether  there  will  be  then 
a  resurrection  of  his  saints.  We  must  ever  speak  with  reserve 
and  humility  of  events  yet  to  take  place,  but  the  author  after 
weighing  the  [277]  arguments  on  each  side,  though  he  difiers 
from  friends  whom  he  liighly  esteems  and  loves,  is  inclined  to 
think  that  such  a  previous  resurrection  is  revealed,  not  only  in 
the  scat  of  the  doctrine.  Rev.  xx.  1 — 6,  but  also,  in  the  general 
statements  that  occur  respecting  the  resurrection.  At  the  re- 
storation of  Israel,  before  the  JNIillennium,  mamj  of  them  that 
sleep  in  the  dust  of  the  earth  shall  azcake.  Daniel  xii.  2.  This, 
the  Jewish  Rabbi,  Saadias  Gaon,  thus  interprets, — "This  is  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead  of  Israel,  whose  lot  is  to  eternal  life; 
but  those  who  do  not  awake,  they  are  the  destroyed  of  the 
Lord,  who  go  down  to  the  habitation  beneath,  that  is  Gehenna, 
and  they  shall  be  an  abhorrence  to  all  flesh." 

The  gradual  light  thrown  by  scripture  prophecy  on  more 
remote  events  is  ver}^  full  of  wisdom  and  importance.  It  is 
like  the  view  of  a  rich  and  extended  landscape  in  nature;  the 
more  distant  scenes  arc  thro\^n  together,  and  though  they  may 
be  widely  separated,  appear  as  one  group.  Thus  in  the  pro- 
phecies the  more  distant  events  are  grouped  as  it  were  to- 
gether, and  unfolded  as  the  time  draws  near.  The  impressive 
lessons  taught  by  the  future  events  are  thus  left  with  more  un- 
broken power  on  our  minds.  When  we  come  to  the  last  chap- 
ters of  Isaiah,  Zecliariah  and  Revelation,  we  have  a  separa- 
tion and  distinct  view  of  these  distant  events.  Some  have 
wondered  that  any  can  think  Daniel  xii.  2,  contains  a  period 
of  a  thousand  years;  but  the  next  verse  describes  eternity. 
We  want  the  largeness  of  the  eye  of  God  in  interpreting  his 
word ! 
t  *  See  the  extract  in  the  Christian  Observer  for  18-28,  p.  451. 


X86  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Some  instances  of  this  may  make  it  plainer.  Joel  iii.  13, 
groups  together  events  in  one  verse  which,  in  Rev.  xiv.  14 — 
20,  are  expanded  and  viewed  in  distinct  [278]  features, — as 
the  harvest  of  the  church,  and  the  vintage  of  the  wicked. 
Daniel  xii.  2,  groups  together,  in  one  verse,  events  which  are 
developed  distinctly  in  the  twentieth  Revelation.  Genesis  iii. 
15,  groups,  in  one  verse,  the  whole  history  which  the  subse- 
quent Bible  developes. 

It  is  curious  and  interesting  to  know  what  sentiments  the 
Jews,  with  only  Old  Testament  light,  held  on  this  subject. 
Though  they  differed  materially  in  their  views  of  the  resurrec- 
tion in  other  respects,  yet  they  generally  identified  the  coming 
of  the  Messiah,  and  a  resurrection.*  It  is  fully  shewn  in  Mr. 
Humphrey's  account  of  the  ideas  of  the  Jews  on  this  subject, 
that  they  held  that  there  were  three  states  or  conditions  after 
this  life;  (1)  a  state  of  incomplete  happiness  or  misery  after 
death,  till  the  general  resurrection;  (2)  the  reign  of  the  Mes- 
siah, always  joined  (through  a  great  mistake  Mr.  H.  adds)  to 
the  resurrection;  and  (3)  the  world  of  souls;  or  a  state  which 
succeeds  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  and  the  reign  of  the  Mes- 
siah. The  Jewish  writers  generally  mention  together  the  com- 
ing of  the  Messiah  and  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  and  fre- 
quently consider  them  as  branches  of  the  same  proposition; 
and  from  the  first  Psalm  verse  4,  assert  that  the  resurrection 
was  peculiar  to  the  just;  and  on  the  second  Psalm,  Kimchi 
quotes  an  ancient  apothegm,  "The  benefit  of  the  rain  is  com- 
mon to  the  just  and  unjust,  but  the  resurrection  from  the  dead 
is  the  peculiar  privilege  of  those  who  have  lived  righteously:" 
but  Abarbanel  [279]  and  Manasseh  Ben  Israel  shew  that  the 
wicked  are  said  to  have  no  part  in  the  world  to  come,  as  hav- 
ing no  advantage  or  happiness  in  it,  but  are,  on  the  contrary, 
consigned  over  to  punishment  for  their  iniquities." 

Leaving,  however,  Jewish  twilight,  let  us  come  to  the  clear 
day  of  the  New  Testament.  The  whole  statement  of  the  apos- 
tle, 1  Thess.  iv.  14 — 18,  clearly  respects  the  resurrection  of 
the  righteous,  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  and  their  being 
brought  with  him;  and  when  this  is  connected  with  the  state- 
ments in  the  second  epistle  (ch.  i.  7 — 9;  ii.  1 — S,)  respecting 
(as  the  Author  is  persuaded)  the  same  coming,  and  the  destruc- 
tion of  the  Man  of  Sin  at  that  coming,  it  is  conclusive,  in  his 
view,  that  the  saints  rise  before  the  Millennium, — it  being 
generally  agreed,  (at  least  by  those  who  hold  a  future  Millen- 

*  There  is  a  long  dissertation  concerning  the  notions  of  the  Jews  about  the 
resurrection  of  the  dead  in  Humphrey's  Athenagoras.  See  Manasseh  Ben 
Israel  de  Resurrectione  JMortuorum,  1G3G)  8\'o.  See  also  the  2d  vol.  of  Schoett- 
genius,  and  especially  p.  500—591. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  187 

nium,)  that  the  INIan  of  Sin  will  be  destroyed  before  that 
blessed  ara.  According  with  this,  is  the  statement  in  the  loth 
Corintliians,  and  in  particular  the  expressions,  "Christ  the 
first  fruits;  afterwards  they  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming;  and 
then  Cometh  the  end,"  verse  23,  24.  The  Author  cannot  see 
why  there  should  not  be  a  lengthened  interval  between  each 
of  these  three  events;  as  there  have  manifestly  been  above  ISOO 
years  between  Ciirist's  resurrection  and  his  second  coming. 
The  statement  in  the  52d  verse,  which,  as  the  expressions,  and 
the  connection,  equally  manifest,  relates  to  the  resurrection 
of  the  righteous;  the  strcngtli  of  the  apostle's  desire  to  attain 
this  resurrection,  Phil.  iii.  II;  and  the  emphatic  distinctions 
of  a  special  resurrection  promised  to  the  righteous  (Luke  xiv. 
14;  XX.  35,  36.  Heb.  xi.  35.  John  vi.  39,  40,44,  54,)  add  far- 
ther weight  and  strength  to  [280]  these  observations.  Nor  is 
there  any  thing  inconsistent  with  them  in  the  expressions, 
John  V.  2S,  "the  hour  is  coming,  in  the  which  all  that  are  in  the 
graves  shall  hear  his  voice  and  come  forth;  they  that  have  done 
good  unto  the  resurrection  of  life,  and  they  that  have  done 
evil  to  the  resurrection  of  damnation:"  when  the  term  hour 
(*,:*)  is  translated  time,  Romans  xiii.  \\,s(^ason,  2  Cor.  vii.  S, 
and  in  such  a  passage  as  I  John  ii.  18,  as  well  as  in  the  one  pre- 
ceding tiie  text  quoted  (John  v.  25.)  manifestly  applied  to  the 
whole  period  of  tlie  Christian  Dispensation.*     It  appears    to 

*  See  Rose's  Parkhurst,  under  a/i*.  Those  who  hold  a  personal  advent  be- 
fore the  millennium  suppose  the  word  apoi,  hour,  or  season,  in  verse  25,  to  be  a 
season  of  near  two  thousand  years,  or  the  days  of  grace  and  salvation,  (2  Cor. 
vi.  2.)  and  in  verse  28  a  single  thousand  years,  or  the  hour  of  judgment,  Rev. 
xiv.  7;  the  day  of  vengeance,  (Isaiah  Ixiii.  4.)  and  the  day  of  the  Lord.  2  Peter 
iii.  8,  10.  Those  ■who  reject  a  personal  advent  before  the  millennium  suppose 
the  hour  of  verse  25  to  be  a  season  of  three  thousand  years,  reaching  to  the 
close  of  the  millennium,  and  the  hour  of  verse  28  tabe  a  natural  day,  or  per- 
haps the  moment,  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  1  Cor.  xv.  52.  in  which  the  resur- 
rection of  believers,  and  as  they  conceive,  of  unbelievers  also,  is  stated  to 
occur.  It  appcOTs  to  the  author  that, the  first  view  is  more  natural,  harmoni- 
ous and  consistent.  In  the  one  case  we  have  an  entire  correspondence  in  the 
meaning  of  our  Lord's  double  declaration,  but  in  the  other  a  great  dispropor- 
tion. His  words  on  this  occasion  could  not,  it  is  true,  teach  the  long  extent  of 
either  season  which  is  to  be  drawn  from  other  scriptures.  But  now  that  expe- 
rience has  joined  with  unsealed  prophecy  to  prove  the  extent  of  the  first  sea- 
son, why  should  we  shrink  IVom  God's  express  revelation  as  to  the  other.  The 
length  of  the  day  of  grace,  being  a  season  of  the  church's  sufiering  and  pa- 
tience, was  revealed,  for  her  comfort,  only  under  sealed  numbers,  Daniel  xii. 
to  be  unfolded  when  verging  to  its  close  at  the  time  of  the  end;  but  the  length 
of  the  season  of  judgment  being  a  time  of  the  church's  triumph,  was  openly 
given  to  confirm  her  hope  (2  Pet.  iii.  8;  Rev.  xx.)  in  the  express  words  of  God. 
It  is  only  the  popular  use  of  the  term  hour  which  could  leave  doubt  on  the 
mind.  The  word  apa  has  no  such  limitation,  but  is  commonly  used  for  a  con- 
tinued period  of  time,  especially  in  prophecy.  Thus  we  have  the  hour  of 
awakenmg,  Rom.  xiv.  11,  reaching  from  the  apostle's  time  until  now,  and  the 
last  hour,  1  John  it.  18,  of  similar  extent:  the  hour  of  temptation,  Rev.  iii.  10, 
the  hour  of  judgment,  Rev.  xiv.  7,  which  is  clearly  there  placed  at  the  beginning 


Igg  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

the  author  that  the  20th  of  Revelation  is,  like  all  the  rest  of 
the  book,  symbolic,  with  literal  explanations.  We  find  literal 
explanations  running  through  the  book.  See  chap.  i.  20;  xvii. 
15;  xix.  S;  and  so  we  find  in  the  20th  chapter,  the  literal  ex- 
planation, -ichich  is  the  Devil;  and  this  is  the  first  resurrection,  a 
similar  literal  explanation.  The  difficulties  that  have  been 
made  on  the  subject  are  resolvable  into  our  ignorance.  [2S1] 
How  little  is  it  possible  for  us  to  know  of  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem in  which  the  saints  dwell,  or  of  the  nature  and  glories  of 
their  risen  bodies,  or  of  their  being  equal  to  the  angels,  (Luke 
XX.  36.)  and  how  material  must  be  the  distinction  between  them, 
and  men  living  in  the  flesh.  We  may  soon  get  into  the  atmos- 
phere of  Socinianism,  and  reject  every  doctrine  of  the  Bible, 
if  mysteries  and  difficulties  be  a  stumbling-block  to  our  faith, 
instead  of  producing  their  right  effect,  a  believing  and  patient 
waiting  for  the  manifestation  of  God's  will. 

Mede  justly  remarks,  'You  must  distinguish  between  the 
state  of  the  New  Jerusalem  (Rev.  xxi.  2.)  and  the  state  of  the  iia- 
tions  zvhich  zcalk  in  the  light  thereof;  (ver.  24.)  they  shall  not  be 
both  one.'  Therefore  what  is  spoken  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
must  not  be  applied  to  the  whole  church  which  shall  then  be. 
New  Jerusalem  is  not  the  whole  church,  but  the  metropolis 
thereof,  and  of  the  new  world.  The  state  of  the  nations  which 
shall  walk  in  her  light,  though  happy  and  glorious,  yet  shall  be 
changeable,  as  appears  by  the  commotion  of  the  nations,  re- 
duced at  [282]  the  end  of  the  1000  years.  But  the  state  of 
those  who  dwell  in  the  New  Jerusalem  shall  be  beyond  all  risk 
of  change.   Rev.  xx.  6. — See  Works,  p.  772. 

It  was  Dr.  Henry  More's  idea,  that  neither  Christ  nor  his 
saints  would  be  visible  to  men  on  earth  during  the  Millennium; 
but  they  would  "live  with  Christ  in  his  immutable  and  ever- 
lasting kingdom  in  heaven,  for  ever  and  ever."  He  says,  "nor 
do  I  think  it  necessary  that  the  sons  of  this  first«resurrection 
should  at  all  appear  to  us;  their  celestial  bodies  in  which  they 
have  vivicated,  being  naturally  invisible,  and  therefore,  a  kind 
of  miracle  for  us  to  see  them;  and  no  more  necessary  than  the 
exhibiting  those  souls  to  view  which  Christ  carried  to  heaven 
in  triumph  after  his  resurrection,  which  yet  he  did  not  exhibit 
to  the  sight  of  tlie  world."  The  fact  of  the  first  resurrection, 
and  the  full  explanation  of  tliat  fact,  are  totally  different  ques- 
tions; as  is  the  fact  of  the  Trinity,  and  the  explanation  of  that 


of  the  millennium;  the  one  hour,  Rev.  xvii.  1-3,  of  the  king's  confederacy  with 
the  beast,  the  whole  season  of  Papal  corruption.  Thus,  besides  the  corre- 
spondence between  the  two  verses  23  and  28,  the  extent  of  both  seasons  is  quite 
according  to  the  analogy  of  the  word  of  God. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  1§9 

blessed  and  most  certain  mj'stcr}-.  Wo  believe  on  the  testi- 
mony of  revelation;  we  sliall  hy-and-by  see  face  to  face,  and 
knozc  as  tec  are  k/ioicn. 

There  does  appear  to  the  author  considerable  evidence  that 
the  Lord  of  glory  will  so  dwell  on  earth  as  to  be  visible  in  his 
glory,  in  a  manner,  however,  and  to  an  extent,  that  we  cannot 
adequately  realize  or  comprehend.  This  is  a  subject  of  that 
intense  holiness,  and  there  is  such  danger  of  rash  familiarity, 
that  it  requires  us  to  enter  deeply  into  the  direction  given  to 
JMoses,  "Draw  not  nigh  hither,  put  oft'  thy  shoes  from  oft' thy 
feet,  for  the  place  whereon  thou  standest  is  holy  ground.-- 
The  reasons  on  which  it  is  supposed  that  this  visible  glory  may 
at  times  be  manifested  to  men  are  the  positive  promises,  "The 
Lord  God  shall  [2S3J  give  unto  him  the  throne  of  his  father 
David,"  (Luke  i.  3i>.)  "Of  the  fruit  of  thy  body  will  I  set 
upon  thy  throne.  This  is  my  rest  for  ever,  here  will  I  dwell." 
Psalm  cxxxii.  So  Jerusalem  is  called  "the  place  of  my  throne, 
and  the  place  of  the  soles  of  my  feet,  where  I  will  dwell,  in 
the  midst  of  the  children  of  Israel,  for  ever."  Ezek.  xliii.  7. 
The  expressions  are  such  as  to  imply  bodily  and  visible  pre- 
sence. Our  Lord  himself  calls  Jerusalem  the  city  of  the  great 
King,  jNIatt.  v.  35,  and  speaks  of  a  personal  abode  in  a  glory  j'et 
to  come.  John  i.  5\.  There  was  a  visible  glory  in  his  former 
dwelling  in  Israel.  Exod.  xxv.  S;  Lev.  xvi.  2.  "That  which 
was  made,"  however,  thus  "glorious  had  no  glory  in  this  respect, 
by  reason  of  the  glory  that  excelleth;  for  if  that  which  was 
done  away  was  glorious,  much  more  that  which  remaineth  is 
glorious."  2  Cor.  iii.  10.  The  heavenly  things  themselves 
must  far  exceed  the  mere  patterns  of  good  things  to  come.  See 
Heb.  viii.  ix.  x.  There  are  also  but  two  appearances  or  com- 
ings of  our  Lord;  the  first,  to  put  away  sin  by  the  sacrifice  of 
himself;  and  the  second,  for  the  salvation  of  his  people  and  the 
judgment  of  the  world.  We  have  no  reason,  in  the  account  of 
the  final  act  of  judgment,  Rcvt  xx.  11,  to  lead  us  to  think  that 
he  will  be  so  absent  after  his  prce-millcnnial  coming,  as  to  come 
a  third  time  to  our  earth.  But,  0  that  we  may  regard  this  Sub- 
ject with  such  sacred  awe  as  well  as  holy  joy,  that  we  may  be 
kept  at  the  remotest  distance  from  all  trifling  and  lightness  of 
spirit.  The  Lord,  our  God  and  Saviour,  though  he  wears  our 
form,  is  infinitely  glorious  in  liolinessand  majesty:  and  surely 
there  is  enough,  both  in  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  to  check 
all  rash  and  presumptuous  views  of  near  approaches  to  [2S4] 
his  presence  and  glory,  and  all  unholy  and  irreverent  remarks 
upon  it. 

Tlie  earliest  fathers  held  that  a  literal  resurrection  preceded 
the  Millennium;  the  later  fathers,  Origen,  Jerome,  and  Augus- 

VoL.  II. — GG 


jQQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

tine,  interpreted  the  passages,  Rev.  xx.  4,  spiritually.  Tlie 
following  account  given  by  Lardner,  an  anti-millenarian,  will 
shew  briefly  the  view  of  the  fathers.  He  first  quotes  Je- 
rome's Comment  on  Isaiah  as  follows:  '-If  we  understand  the 
Revelation  literally,  we  must  judaize;  if  spiritually  or  figura- 
tively, as  it  is  written,  we  shall  seem  to  contradict  many  of  the 
ancients,  particularly  Latins,  Tertullian,  Victorinus,  Lactan- 
tius;  and  Greeks  likewise,  especially  Irenseus,  Bishop  of  Ly- 
ons, against  whom  Dionysius,  Bishop  of  Alexandria,  [this  Dio- 
nysius  threw  out  doubts  against  the  Revelation,  as  not  being 
the  writing  of  the  Apostle  John]  a  man  of  uncommon  elo- 
quence, wrote  a  curious  piece,  deriding  the  fable  of  a  thousand 
years,  and  the  terrestrial  Jerusalem,  adorned  with  gold  and 
precious  stones;  rebuilding  the  temple,  bloody  sacrifices,  sab- 
batical rest,  circumcision,  marriages,  [he  here  adds  other  de- 
scriptions of  a  carnal  millennium]  and  servitude  of  the  nations; 
and  after  this,  wars,  armies,  triumphs,  and  slaughters  of  con- 
quered enemies,  and  the  death  of  the  sinher  a  hundred  years 
old.  Him,  Appollinarius  answered,  in  two  volumes,  whom 
not  only  the  men  of  his  own  sect,  but  most  of  our  own  people 
likewise,  follow  in  this  point.  So  that  it  is  no  hard  matter  to 
prove  what  a  multitude  of  persons  I  am  like  to  displease." 

It  is  striking  to  observe  from  one  so  averse  to  the  doctrine 
as  Jerome,  such  acknowledgments  of  its  extensive  prevalence 
in  the  fourth  centur}-.  Lardner  [2S5]  goes  on  to  state,  '-It 
must  be  owned,  th^t  the  orthodox  millenarians  do  speak  of 
1000  years'  reign  of  Christ  before  the  general  resurrection, 
which  good  men,  having  been  raised  from  the  dead,  should 
spend  on  this  earth,  when  there  shall  be  an  extraordinary 
plenty  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth;  when  also  they  shall  feast 
upon  them;  when  Jerusalem  shall  be  rebuilt;  when  likewise 
there  will  be  marriages,  and  bringing  forth  of  children;  but 
that  they  received  marriage,  and  fruits  of  marriage,  to  belong 
to  any  of  the  raised  saints,  does  not  appear  to  me  a  clear 
point.  Origen,  and  some  others,  speak  as  if  this  was  the  ex- 
pectation of  the  millenarians,  even  such  as  were  orthodox,  as 
it  seems  of  some  of  them,  which  Origen  therefore  irientions, 
with  great  concern  of  mind,  being  apprehensive  that  such  an 
opinion,  if  known  by  the  heathens,  might  be  a  great  reproach 
upon  the  Christian  religion.  And  St.  Jerome  immediately 
after  the  words  just  cited  from  iiim,  insinuates  the  same  thing 
of  the  orthodox  millenarians  of  his  time,  for  which  reason  he 
reminds  them  of  the  saying  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour.  Matt, 
xxii.  29,  30.  Jerome  writes  to  the  same  purpose,  in  another 
place,  of  his  commentaries  upon  the  same  prophet;  but  Ire- 
nseus and  Lactantius,  who  were   millenarians,  do  not  express 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  191 

themselves  in  that  manner;  what  they  say  is,  that  at  the  time 
of  the  first  resurrection,  there  will  he  founil  some  good  men 
living  upon  the  earth,  and  that  of  them,  in  the  space  of  a  thou- 
sand years,  shall  be  born  a  numerous  race,  a  godly  seed  over 
whom  Ukewise  the  raised  saints  are  to  reign,  and  by  whom 
they  are  to  be  served." 

It  must  be  remembered  that  Mede.  in  various  parts  of  his 
works,  complains  heavily  of  Jerome's  perversion  [286]  and 
misstatement  of  tlie  writings  of  others.  lie  tells  Dr.  Twisse 
"how  wrongfully  thcancicnt  Cliiliasts,  and  Lactantius  by  name, 
are  charged  to  hold  that  the  saints  which  rise  from  the  dead 
shall  marry  and  get  children;  whereas  he  expressly  aflirms  it 
only  of  those  who  shall  be  alive  in  the  body,  when  Christ 
comes,  nor  did  any  of  the  rest  of  the  fathers,  Justin,  Irenffius, 
JNIelito,  think  otherwise.  From  Jerome's  not  mentioning  Jus- 
tin Mautvk,  he  supposes  that  he  was  afraid  of  his  antiquity 
and  authority."* 

The  doctrine  of  a  near  personal  advent  of  Christ  may  be 
traced  througiiout  all  ages.  The  idea  of  a  spiritual  millennium, 
which  has  not  yet  begun,  before  our  Lord's  return,  is  some- 
times called  ihe  old  [2S7]  way,  the  old  jjulhs,  but  is  it  not  an 
entire  novelty  of  modern  times?  I  believe  an  uncommenced 
spiritual  advent  to  be  the  real  novelty.  Has  it  any  plea  of 
general  antiquity  whatever  to  urge  in  its  behalf?  I  believe  not. 
Bishop  Hall,  in  his  list  of  varied  opinions  on  this  subject, 
gives  no  intimation  of  it.  I  have  not  been  able  to  trace  it 
higher  than  Dr.  Whitby,  who  speaks  of  it  as  a  "new  hypothe- 

»  See  Meite's  Works,  812,  830.  Mr.  Mede  and  Dr.  Hcnie.s  have  given  us 
an  extract  from  the  works  of  Gelasiu.-^,  of  Cyzicus,  who  flourished  about  47(5, 
and  save  a  history  of  the  Acts  of  tlieNicene  Council.  As  this  has  been  much 
tjuoted,  it  is  right" to  obirerve,  that  Dupin  throws  discredit  on  various  points  in 
this  history,  as  does  Weisman,  vol.  i.  p.  41G,  485.  But  it  has  been  inserted 
in  Binnius.  the  Louvre,  and  other  editions  of  the  Councils,  and  it  bears  on 
the  face  of  it  marks  of  that  cautious  scriptural  statement,  which  is  the  result 
of  conflicting  minds  stating  a  truth  on  which  they  diffef.  The  extract  is  taken 
from  certain  forms  of  Ecclesiastical  doctrine,  according  to  which  all  teachers 
in  the  church  were  to  I'rame  their  discourses;  and  if  it  were  a  genuine'  ac- 
count, it  would  be  remarkable  as  proving  the  general  opinion  of  the  church  to 
325.  liie  date  of  that  council;  but  it  may  salely  be  received  as  Gelasius'  view 
of  the  subject.  The  extract  is  as  follows:— The  world  was  made  imperfect 
(^;;t::Tfp;c)  because  of  foreknowledge,  (for  God  foresaw  that  man  would  sin) 
therel'ore  we  expect  a  new  heaven  and  a  new  earth,  according  to  the  holy 
scriptures,  when  shall  shine  forth  the  appearance  and  kingdom  of  the  great 
God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ.  And  then,  as  Daniel  says,  the  saints  of 
the  Most  High  shall  take  the  kingdom,  and  there  shall  be  a  pure  earth,  holy, 
a  land  of  the  living,  and  not  of  the  dead,  which  David  foreseeing  by  the  eye 
t)f  faith,  cries  out,  (Psalm  xxvii.  I'.i,)  I  believe  to  see  the  goodness  of  the  Lord 
in  the  land  of  the  living;  a  land  of  the  meek  and  humble.  For  blessed,  says 
Christ,  (Matt.  v.  5.)  are  the  meek,  for  thev  shall  possess  the  earth.  And  the 
prophet  say."^,  (Isaiah  xxvi.  G.)  "the  feet  of  ihe  meek  and  the  humble  shall  tread 
ujii^n  ii." 


192 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


sis,"  at  the  beginning  of  the  eighteenth  century.'^  Vitringa, 
[2SS]  writing  soon  after  Whitby,  though  in  a  far  superior 
spirit,  and  tremblingly  sensitive  of  the  danger  of  putting  off 
the  hope  of  our  Lord's  coming,  adopted  his  sentiments  of  the 
spiritual  millennium.  He  ably  maintained  the  truth,  that  the 
millennium  was  yet  to  come,  giving  the  names  of  F.  Lamber- 
tus,  C.  Gallus,  A  Conrad  Mantuanus,  C.  Pannonius,  J.  Brocar- 

*  The  Chapters  of  Durham  are  misty  and  unsatisfactory,  but  approach  Dr. 
Whitby's  view.  It  was  soon  adopted  by  more  scriptural  aulhons,  as  Vitringa, 
Edwards,  Hopkins  of  America,  Lowman,  and  a  large  body  of  modern  divines, 
and  so  came  to  be  the  too  generally  received  sentiment  of  the  present  day. 
Many  of  the  early  fathers  adopted  the  lengthened  chronology  of  the  Septua- 
gint.  Thus  Lactantius,  at  the  end  of  the  third  century,  thought  he  ^vas 
only  200  years  from  the  end  of  the  sixth  millenary,  and  heexpected  that  after 
Antichrist  had  arisen,  our  Lord  would  return,  and  his  saints  be  raised  to  the 
glory  of  reigning  with  him,  at  the  close  of  the  sixth  millenary.  The  great 
majority  of  the  early  fathers  believed  in  a  speedy  future  personal  return  and 
reign  of  our  Lord  Christ.  After  the  Emperor  Constantine  had  favoured 
Christianity,  the  predictions  of  its  triumph  and  the  reign  of  the  saints  seemed 
to  some  to  have  commenced  at  that  time.  Reproach  began  to  be  cast  by  Euse- 
bius  on  former  Millenarian  views.  The  elevation  of  the  Pope  at  Rome  made 
it  also  very  inconvenient  to  apply  the  prophecies  of  Revelation  to  Rome  as 
Babylon.  After  this  the  views  of  millenniimi  become  very  diversified.  Au- 
gustine's views  Avere  peculiar,  and  are  given  in  his  City  of  God,  lib.  20.  They 
are  indeterminate,  obscure,  and  unsatisfactory.  Many  who  thought  that  the 
thousand  years  commenced  at  the  time  of  Christ,  expected  that  they  would 
terminate  at  the  end  of  the  first  thousand  years  after  his  coming.  When  no- 
thing confirmed  this  at  that  period,  it  was  thought  that  a  definite  number  was 
put  for  an  indefinite,  and  that  the  millennium  liad  not  terminated.  Another 
class  considered  that  they  commenced  with  Constantine,  and  terminated  at  the 
capture  of  Constantinople  by  the  Turks;  applying  to  them  the  statement  respect- 
ing; Gog  and  Magog  rising  up  at  the  close' of  the  Millennium.  The  Papal 
writers  naturally  i'ostered  these  views,  and  sanctioned  saint-worship  by  them. 
See  Trent  Session  xxv.  The  Reformers  in  general,  as  far  as  my  researches 
have  gone,  deprecate  Millenarianism,and  the  Anabaptists  tended  to  strengthen 
their  objections  to  it;  but  they  appear  to  have  generally  concurred  in  a  past 
Millennium,  and  in  the  near  approach  of  judgment.  The  non-conformists, 
such  as  Baxter,  and  the  pious  Episcopalians,  such  as  Bishop  Hall,  held  or  fa- 
voured this  view. 

It  was,  in  some  respects,  a  clearing  away  of  error,  to  acknowledge  that  a 
Millennium  was  3Tt  to  come;  but  in  other  respects  it  was  a  more  serious 
injury,  when  men  were  led  to  view  the  whole  as  a  merely  spiritual  coming 
and  kingdom  of  Christ,  yet  to  take  place,  and  to  extend  over  a  lengthened  pe- 
riod. Thus  a  barrier  of  1000  years  was  raised  before  the  real  coming  of  our 
Lord.  It  became  impossible  for  men  to  be  waiting  for  his  coming,  and  so  they 
Avere  thrown  oft' farther  than  ever  from  the  blessed  hope  of  our  Lord's  speedy 
return,  which  had  been  in  a  great  measure  consistent  with  all  previous  views. 

I  have  not  yet  discovered  the  idea  of  a  spiritual  Millennium  iincommenced 
before  Dr.  Whitby's  "new  hypothesis."  There  have  been  from  age  to  age 
those  who  have  held  the  personal  coming  of  Christ  before  the  Millennium, 
and  in  most  ages  there  have  been  carnal  views  of  a  mere  earthly  Millennium; 
but  where  is  the  voice  of  the  church,  as  to  a  spiritual  Millennium  iincom- 
menced, and  to  last  1000  years,  before  his  real  comingl  The  views  of  the  Re- 
formers, who  speak  plainly  of  the  near  approach  of  Christ's  personal  coming 
and  kingdom,  though  they  thought  that  millenarianism  was  a  hercsj',  were 
less  prejudicial  in  one  respect  to  the  truth,  than  the  modern  views,  as  they 
brounrht  Christians  to  the  right  posture  of  mind,  waiting  for  the  coining  of 
Christ.  But  it  is  manifest  that  the  present  generally  received  modern  view  is 
far  from  being  the  old  tvay. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  293 

clus,  A.  Leoniiuis,  Laune,  Medc,  and  Cotter,  as  supporting  it. 
One  very  material  objection  to  the  mere  modern  theory  of  a 
spiritual  millennium,  yet  to  take  place  before  our  Lord's  com- 
ing, is,  that  this  view,  more  than  any  other  that  the  church  has 
ever  iield,  tends  to  bring  all  Christians  to  that  awful  and  most 
dangerous  state  of  mind  to  the  evil  servant,  Mi/  Lord  dclaydk 
/lis  coniina-. 

But  is  there  not  too  great  a  dread  of  things  that  may  be  new 
TO  us.  If  they  be  really  contained  in  the  word  of  God,  they 
are  still  the  zcaij  to  stand  w,  and  the  old  paths.  Jer,  vi.  16. 
Observe  how  our  [289]  Lord  makes  it  the  very  mark  of  everr/ 
scribe  -ahich  is  imtructed  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  ihai  he  is  like 
tirito  a  man  zcho  is  an  householder,  xiliich  bringeth  forth  out  of  his 
treasure  thi/igs  nezc  and  old.  Provided,  then,  that  we  forsake 
not,  but  bring  the  old  as  well  as  the  new  out  of  our  treasure, 
the  13ible,  (let  both  cautions  be  attended  to,)  we  may  be,  and 
are,  instructed  scribes  unto  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  It  is  no 
jjroof  of  Christian  wisdom,  or  maturity  of  knowledge,  to  have 
remained  stationary  for  many  years  in  our  views  of  the  truth, 
without  either  growth  or  enlargement.  Searching  the  scrip- 
tures implies  an  increasing  acquaintance  with  divine  truth; 
and  we  are  charged  not  only  to  beware,  lest  wc  fall  from  our 
steadfastness,  but  also  to  grow  in  grace,  and  in  the  knowledge 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ;  and  both  are  connected  together. 

The  account  of  the  judgment,  in  the  25th  of  INIatthew,  has 
been  considered  as  conclusive  against  a  premillennial  advent, 
and  the  first  resurrection.  The  observations  already  made  on 
this  chapter,  may  shew  that  there  is  no  ground  for  such  a  con- 
clusion. The  grouping  together  of  events,  distant  in  the  eye 
of  man,  only  confirms  the  deep  wisdom  of  that  earnest  caution 
of  the  apostle,  (2  Peter  iii.  S,)  the  neglecfof  which  must  lead 
to  constant  error.  The  chief  end,  in  these  varied  parables  of 
our  Lord,  is  to  place  in  close.and  strong  contrast  the  diflerent 
results,  and  those  final  and  everlasting,  of  faith  and  unbelief,  of 
wickedness  and  righteousness.  Details,  then,  are  introduced 
only  so  far  as  they  bear  on  this  end.  Thus,  in  the  first  parable, 
of  the  servant  waiting  for  his  Lord,  (Matt.  xxiv.  42 — 51,) 
ministers  are  taught  the  importance  of  giving  out  their  Mas- 
ter's [290]  food,  to  the  church  his  family,  in  due  season,  on 
account  of  the  uncertain  time  of  their  Lord's  return.  In  the 
next,  of  the  ten  virgins,  (Matt.  xxv.  1  — 13,)  the  church  at 
large,  in  its  successive  generations,  is  taught  ever  to  be  in  \x 
state  of  similar  expectation  of  that  event.  In  the  third — of  the 
talents,  (Matt.  xxv.  14 — 30) — its  delay  for  some  time,  and  the 
account  to  be  given  by  every  member  of  the  church,  living  or 
dead,  for  the  use,  meanwhile  of  their  talents  and  spiritual  pri- 
66* 


J94  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

vileges,  are  fully  set  forth.  In  this  last — of  the  sheep  and 
goats — rising  still  in  width  and  majesty,  our  Lord  presents  the 
final  and  universal  judgment,  and  its  simple  and  solemn  test, 
the  possession  or  want  of  works  of  charity,  the  fruits  of  faith, 
and  that  living  faith  which  works  by  love.  Two  opposite  mis- 
takes are  to  be  guarded  against — one  which  refers  the  whole 
to  the  close,  and  the  other  to  the  beginning,  of  the  millennium. 
First,  of  the  former,  as  more  general.  There  is  no  notice 
^vhatever  of  any  millennium  previous  to  this  judgment,  nor 
indeed  any  room  for  it.  From  the  desolation,  (xxiv,  15,)  and 
the  time  of  great  tribulation,  (ver.  21,)  to  the  appearing  of  the 
sign  of  the  Son  of  INIan,  (ver.  30,)  and  the  gathei'ing  of  the 
elect  to  his  presence,  (ver.  31 ;  2  Thess.  ii.  1,)  througliout  these 
parables,  to  this  last  of  judgment,  all  continues  without  interval 
or  pause.  Without  violence  to  the  whole,  wc  cannot  interpose 
a  millennium  of  rest.  Again,  all  included  in  this  judgment, 
are  tried  on  the  ground  of  their  treatment'of  Christ,  suffering 
in  the  person  of  others.  But,  during  the  millennium,  those 
sufferings  are  ended.  Christ,  whether  in  letter  or  spirit,  is 
then  confessedly  reigning,  and  not  suffering.  The  judgment, 
then,  can  only  include  those  who  have  lived  [291]  before  that 
time.  Others,  to  escape  from  this  error,  have  been  led  to  as- 
sign the  whole  to  the  judgment  of  the  quick  at  our  Lord's 
coming.  But  the  received  interpretation  seems  here  much 
more  natural  and  just,  so  far  as  it  refers  to  the  final  judgment 
of  the  dead  in  the  great  day  of  the  Lord.  The  living  nations 
are  not,  then,  all  gathered  outwardly  before  Christ,  (Isa.  Ixvi. 
19,)  and  the  sentence  then  inflicted  on  the  rebellious,  is  death, 
and  not  final  judgment.  Isa.  Ixvi.  16;  xxxiv.  2.  Rev.xix.21. 
The  full  power  and  spiritual  glory  of  the  parable  seems  thus  to 
be  obscured.  The  true  and  full  view  seems  to  be  that  which 
makes  it  include  the  resurrection  of  the  just  at  the  beginning, 
and  the  unjust  at  the  close  of  the  millennial  day.  It  is  thus 
parallel  with  the  whole  of  Rev.  xx.,  which  is  only  a  fuller  ac- 
count of  the  same  judgment.  The  gathering  of  all  the  nations 
before  the  Judge,  appears,  by  comparing  other  scriptures,  to 
denote  the  resurrection.  "God  is  not  the  God  of  the  dead,  but 
of  the  living."  Death  is  separation  from  his  presence — the 
resurrection,  a  recall  to  that  j)resence.  And  thus,  even  the 
second  death,  as  following  a  resurrection,  is  said  to  be  "in  tlie 
presence  of  the  Lamb."  Rev.  xiv.  10.  This  gathering 
answers,  then,  to  Psalm  i.  5;  1,  5.  2  Thess.  ii.  1,  and  to  the 
Apostle's  statement — "As  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in  Christ 
shall  all  be  made  alive.  But  every  man  in  his  own  order,  (or 
company,)  Christ  the  first  fruits,  afterwards  they  that  are 
Christ's  at  his  coming.     Then  cometh  the  end."     Thus  our 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I93 

Lord  declares,  tliat  "He  will  separate  them  one  from  another, 
as  a  sheplierd  dividelh  the  sheep  from  the  jj;oats.  ]Min<;Ied  in 
the  dust  hy  death,  wherein  one  event  happeneth  to  all,  they 
that  are  Christ's  shall  rise  at  liis  coming;  and  the  separation 
[292]  is  the  blessedness  and  holiness  of  tlie  fii'st  resui-rection. 
liut  for  the  purpose  of  clearly  enforcing  the  great  issues  of 
judgment,  our  Lord  brings  into  close  contrast  the  acts  of  the 
morning  and  evening  (to  use  Mede's  words,  founded  on  scrip- 
ture, Psalm  Ixix.  14.  Zech.  xiv.  7,)  of  that  great  judgment- 
day.  Further  details  would  only  have  broken  the  solemn 
impression  of  the  truth,  taught  in  this  account  of  the  last  judg- 
ment. We  are  not  to  expect  tlic  same  truths  in  every  part  of 
tlie  word  of  God;  different  parts  have  distinct  objects,  it 
is  enough  that  all  its  truths  are  in  harmony.  It  is  so  here. 
The  work  of  acquittal  and  mercy,  which  is  our  Lord's  delight, 
is  first  in  order;  afterwards  follows  the  sentence  of  wrath, 
which  is  his  strange  work:  and  as  scripture  everywhere  as- 
signs the  coming  of  our  Lord  to  the  beginning  of  the  time  of 
blessedness,  while  the  giving  up  of  the  kingdom  is  at  the  close 
of  the  millennium,  and  thus  fixes  the  millennium  to  be  tiiat 
day  of  the  Lord  in  which  he  will  judge  the  world  in  right- 
eousness, we  follow  the  current  of  God's  word,  as  well  as  the 
deep  instincts  of  a  heart  and  conscience  renewed  in  love  after 
the  image  of  Christ,  in  assigning  the  sentence  of  reward  and 
mercy,  to  the  morning,  and  the  sentence  of  condemnation  and 
wrath,  to  the  evening,  of  that  great  and  terrible  day.  (Mede, 
Ep.  66,  p.  141.)^ 

»  This  view  seems  confirmed  by  the  di>ii_nciion,  usually  overlooked,  belveen 
the  grounds  of  accepiance  and  condemnation.  The  words  on  the  former  arc, 
'■•inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren;''  in  the  latter 
simply,  "inasmuch  as  ye  did  it  not  unto  one  of  the  least  of  these.'"  Does  not 
this  omission,  which  cannot  be  without  a  cause,  suggest  strongly,  that  in  the 
latter  case  the  words  refer  to  the  v\'icked  themselves'?  And  may  we  not  thus 
learn,  that  each  company  as  it  statyls  separately  before  the  Judge,  contains 
within  itself  ihe  full  test  of  its  acceptance  and  its  rejection,  the  righteous  in 
their  own  mutual  and  brotherly  love,  the  wicked  in  their  own  mutual  hateful- 
ness  and  hairedl  (Titus  iii. '3.  Prov.  viii.  30.  Luke  xvi.  2S.)  The  word 
these  recurring  v.  4tj,  confirms  this  idea.  And  if  so,  what  a  solemnand  deep 
view  it  gi\'es,  even  on  the  judgment  itself,  of  the  love  of  Christ  our  Saviour, 
vko  gat-e  himself  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  testified  in  due  time.  The  S(;n  of  Mnn, 
the  express  image  of  his  heavenly  Father,  who  sendeth  rain  on  the  just  and  the 
unjust — has  taken  oiU"  nature  upon  him.  and  is  Lord  of  all,  both  good  and  bad; 
so  that  neglect  of  any  human  being.  He  regards  as  the  neglect  of  himself. 
The  course  of  judgment  \vill  thus  be  a  growing  exhibition  of  his  love,  first  to 
the  righteous,  the  brethren  of  Christ,  and  then  even  to  the  unbelieving,  who 
know  not  God,  (2  Thess.  i.)  as  the  God  of  love;  and  will  thus  intensely  display 
the  holy,  gracious,  and  glorious  perlections  of  Jehovah  our  Saviour.  "  And  let 
none  conceive  that  the  parable  in  general,  or  the  above  view  of  the  closing 
sentence,  either  infringes  on  the  freeness  of  salvation,  or  sets  up  a  deceitful 
standard  of  mere  outward  benevolence.  It  is  "the  day  in  which  God  will 
judge  the  secrets  of  the  hearts  by  Christ  Jesus.''  And  the  common  test  lies  in 
th(5se  living  works  of  charity  which  can  flow  only,  and  flow  necessarily, 


igQ  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

[293]  The  order  of  the  words  in  vcr.  46  has  been  thought 
to  oppose  the  above  view.  A  little  reflection  \vill  shew  that 
supposing  that  view  to  be  just,  the  continuity  is  really  less 
Ijroken  than  it  would  be  if  the  two  clauses  were  inverted. 
Besides,  there  is  a  relief  to  the  solemn  truth,  by  presenting  last 
the  [294]  blessedness  of  the  righteous.  But  perhaps  a  simple 
comparison  with  Rev.  xx.  and  xxi.  supplies  the  fullest  answer. 
We  have  first  the  reward  of  the  first  resurrection,  answering 
to  33 — 40:  then  the  judgment  (Rev.  xx.  12.  Isaiah  xl.  xlii.;) 
and  sentence  of  the  unrighteous,  its  execution  (Rev.  xx.  15, 
and  46',)  and  then,  finally?  the  completed  blessedness  of  the 
righteous,  (Rev.  xxi.  3,  4,)  when  every  trace  of  the  curse  is 
done  away,  and  their  eyes  can  rest  on  a  redeemed  universe. 

Let  not,  however,  ditlerences  of  opinion; — let  not  the  ob- 
scurity of  unfulfilled  prophecy,  or  the  impossibility  of  con- 
ceiving how  it  can  take  place,  stumble  any  mind.  Some  of 
the  prophecies,  which,  before  fulfilment,  wore  dark,  apparently 
contradictory,  and  of  inipracticable  accomplishment,  were,  in 
the  fulfilment,  harmoniously  and  exactly  realized;  and  so  we 
may  be  sure  it  will  be  in  this  glorious  hope  of  the  church.*  It 
stands  clearly  and  brightly  displayed  in  the  pages  of  the  Bible; 
and  no  part  of  it  shall  fail.     Nor  have  any  events  that  have  yet 


from  a  lively  faith,  just  as  the  tree  is  known  by  its  fniils.  That  faith  in 
the  grace  of  the  judge, 'is  weak  at  least,  if  not  suspicious,  which  desires  ex- 
emption frovh  his  judgment.  Or  if  it  seem  hard  to  any  to  conceive  the  Lord's 
condemnation  of  the  wicked  to  rest  on  his  love  towards  them,  as  his  creatures, 
the  words  of  Luther  may  weigh  with  them — "The  love  which  flows  out  of  a 
pure  heart  is  of  this  nature— God  has  commanded  me  that  I  should  pour  out 
my  love  towards  my  neighbour,  and  favour  all,  whether  they  be  friends  or 
enemies;  even  as  our  heavenly  Father  does,  who  causes  his  Sun  to  rise  upon 
the  evil  and  the  good,  and  thus  does  good,  especially  to  those  by  whom  He  is 
blasphemed  day  and  night.  And  again,  He  giveth  rain  to  the  grateful  and 
ungrateful.  And  from  what  molivel  From  that  pure  love  with  which  his 
heart  so  fully  abounds.  And  this  is  called  true,  divine,  right,  and  perfect  love, 
'Which  passes  no  one  by  to  choose  out  another,  but  embraces  all  alike.  The 
other  love  proceeds  from  a  heart  that  seeks  only  its  own,  and  is  full  of  the  love, 
not  of  others,  but  of  itself"  (See  Luther's  Select  Works,  vol.  i.  p.  519.)  The 
testimony  of  one  who  held  so  distinctly  God's  special  love  and  electing  grace, 
may  clearly  shew  us  that  this  view  does  not  set  aside  these  doctrines. 

*  Bishop  Horsley  has  manifested  the  wisdom  and  LovrNCi-KixDNEss  of  that 
obscurity  in  which  prophecy  is  veiled  till  fulfilled.  He  shews,  that  if  prophecy 
be  really  of  divine  original,  a  part  of  the  contrivance  must  be  a  mysterious 
disguise,  by  which  the  events  of  remote  futurity,  (such  at  least  as  depend  on 
the  free  actions  of  men)  are  kept  in  a  measure  concealed.  "Hence  it  follows 
that  whatever  private  information  the  prophet  might  enjoy,  the  Spirit  would 
never  permit  him  to  disclose  the  ultimate  intent  and  particular  meaning  of  the 
prophecy  in  the  bare  terms  of  the  prediction."  The  conduct  of  our  Lord 
towards  the  Apostles  may  illustrate  tliis  observation.  He  conversed  with  his 
disciples  during  the  forty  days  that  he  was  upon  earth  respecting  the  kingdom 
of  God;  but  very  little  of  those  conversations  are  recorded.  They  might  be 
needful  for  the  Apostles  themselves;  but  were  not  to  be  revealed  to  the  church 
at  large,  except  in  the  obscurer  form  given  in  the  book  of  Revelation. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  I97 

taken  place  in  the  <j;eneral  liope  of  tlic  cluircli,  at  all  corre- 
sponded to  the  nature  and  blessedness  of  the  Millennium  set 
[295]  before  us  in  the  20th  of  Kevclalion,  or  the  general  pros- 
])erity  of  Christ's  kingdom  set  forth  throughout  the  holy  scrip- 
tures. 

There  are  various  minuter  points  on  which  there  docs  not 
appear  to  be  the  same  light,  which  there  is  respecting  the  fact 
of  a  first  resurrection:  as  whether  there  be  a  visible  appearance, 
and  visible  reign  of  Christ  and  his  saints,  or  an  order  in  the 
resurrection  of  the  righteous,  (Uan.  xii.  3;  1  Cor.  xv.  23), 
and  whether  there  be  an  earlier  and  special  resurrection  of 
those  w!io  have  suffered  for  Christ,  (Rom.  viii.  17;  2  Tim.  ii. 
11,  12;  Rev.  XX.  4;  Phil.  iii.  10,  11;)  or  whether,  (as  seems 
from  Rev.  xi.  IS,)  all  the  servants  and  saints  of  Christ,  small 
and  great,  have  their  reward  together;  and  on  the  general  con- 
fl;igration,  it  does  not  appear  decisively,  from  any  thing  in  St. 
Peter's  account,  in  what  part  of  that  day  of  judgment ,  (2  Peter 
iii.  7.)  the  day  of  the  Lord,  which  is  us  a  thoKsand  years, 
(2  Peter  iii.  S,)  it  may  take  place:  or  whether  there  may  not 
be,  as  some  have  supposed,  a  partial  fire  at  the  beginning,  (2 
Thess.  i.  7,  8;  Rev.  xix.  20,)  and  another  more  complete  at 
the  close  of  that  day.  (Rev.  xx.  9.)  About  the  order  of 
events  foretold,  and  in  what  part  of  that  order  the  new  heavens 
and  the  new  earth  will  take  place,  there  is  much  of  that  ob- 
scurity in  ^vhich  unfulfilled  events  arc  purposely  left.* 

[296]  The  19th  chapter  of  Revelation  reveals  heaven  open- 
ed, and  our  Lord  explicitly  and  by  name,  on  the  white  horse, 
coming  personally  to  our  earth!  He  comes  to  take  vengeance 
on  his  enemies,  and  it  is  here  foretold  in  terms  similar  to  those 
which  had  been  predicted  before  by  Isaiah  Ixiii.  Th.e  white 
horse  revealed  (ch.  vi.  2)  in  the  first  seal-  has  no  such  rider; 
but  jioints  out  the  first  providential  triumph  of  the  church: 
(comp.  Zech.  vi.  2 — 5.)     His,pcople  are  as  his  goodly  horse  in 

*  Tlic  ai.uhor  has  on  every  account  felt  it  to  be  his  duty,  as  far  as  he  had 
opportunity  to  weigh  the  objections  made  againsi  ihepra^millenia!  Advent- and 
lirst  resurrection,  by  Hall,  Whitby,  Vitringa,  Faber,  lianiilton,  Gipps,  &c. 
and  dithculties  which  have  arisen  "in  his  own  mind,  and  he  cannot  but  jrive 
his  testimony  that  there  is  no  plain  scriptural  argument  which  he  can  consider 
as  conclusive,  against  the  personal  Advent  of  Christ,  before  the  millennium 
and  the  resurrection  of  the  saints  at  his  coniinjr.  Many  of  those  which  have 
been  judged  to  be  objections,  do  in  truth,  tend,  in  his  opinion,  when  carefully 
wejglied,  lo  confirm  this  sentiment;  other  objections  only  relate  to  peculiar 
views  of  individuals.  It  aY>pears  to  him,  that  we  have  loo  much  disresarded 
on  tlie  point,  the  sentiments  of  the  early  fathers,  which  were  valuable  and 
■worthy  of  attention,  renouncing,  however,  what  was  merely  carnal  either  in 
tiie  views,  or  reputed  views,  of  some  of  ihem.  The  general  answers  which 
have  been  given  to  Whitby,  by  Rudd,  Fleming,  &c.  and  the  writings  of  Mede, 
Cuningharne,  Abdiel's  Essays,  Begg,  Anderson,  Greswell  and  others,  contain 
answers  to  the  objections,  that  make  it  unnecessary  for  him  to  enter  fartlier 
intc*  the  controversy. 


J 98  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

iht  day  of  bailie.  (Zech.  x.  3.)  We  have  in  Rev.  vi.  2.  the 
church  of  God  in  its  militant  state  of  purity  and  conquest.  We 
have  in  Rev.  xix.  1 1,  the  "King  of  kings,  and  Lortl  of  Lords/' 
distinctly  named,  and  going  forth  at  llic  head  of  his  armies,  to 
the  overthrow  of  all  his  enemies. 

A  few  GENERAL  REMARKS  ON  the  passagc  in  Revelation, 
chapter  xx.  will  now  be  added. 

The  passage  alone  reveals  expressly  the  exact  period  of 
1000  years,  separating  the  first  resurrection  of  the  righteous 
from  the  resurrection  of  the  wicked,  and  so  marks  more  dis- 
tinctly the  pause  between  the  work  of  mercy  and  judgment, 
but  it  is  only  one  among  many  for  the  doctrine  of  tr.e  reign  of 
the  saints. 

In  the  first  three  verses  of  the  chapter  all  is  simple  narrative, 
excepting  the  key,  the  chain,  and  the  dragon.  The  dragon  is 
explained  to  mean  the  [297]  devil;  and  authority  and  power 
is  given  to  one  of  God's  ministering  spirits 'to  bind  this  prince 
of  darkness  and  seal  him  within  the  bottomless  pit,  his  own 
proper  abode.  Those  who  believe  the  general  testimony  of 
God^s  word  concerning  angels  and  evil  spirits  can  have  no  dif- 
ficulty here. 

In  V.  4,  two  symbols  only  pass  before  the  Apostle's  eye, 
(sc^vswc)  thrones  and  {^-jx--^^)  souls.  The  throne,  the  seat  of  kings, 
admits  of  no  vague  application  to  the  peace,  purity,  and  en- 
largement of  the  church,  but  is  the  plain  emblem  of  judicial 
majesty  and  kingly  power,  exhibiting  a  glorious  economy  of 
righteous  judgment  and  royal  dominion.  This  accords  with 
innumerable  testimonies  both  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
(Dan.  vii.  18,  27;  xii.  1;  Psalm  xlix.  14;  cxlix.;  2  Thess.  i. 
6  — 10;  Isaiah  xxiv.  21;  xxvi.  21;  xxvii.  1;  Luke  xxii.  29;) 
testifying  of  a  visible  and  glorious  dominion  of  righteousness, 
to  be  set  up  on  this  earth. 

The  persons  seated  on  these  thrones  are  those  armies  of 
heaven  mentioned  in  the  former  chapter,  who,  clothed  in  white 
garments,  have  followed  the  Lamb  to  the  marriage  supper,  and 
now  share  in  his  kingdom,  and  those  who  are  called  to  join 
tills  general  assembly  and  church  of  the  first-born.  Judgmeiil, 
which  denotes  receiving  or  dispensing  rewards  or  punishments, 
is  given  to  them.  (Psalm  Ixxii.  1;  Isaiah  xxxii.  1;  Psalm 
cxlix.)  This  word  has  no  uncertain  meaning,  but  speaks  of 
the  faithful,  true,  and  righteous  judgment,  (Rev.  xix.  11;  xi. 
IS;  vi.  11;  2  Thess.  i.  5 — 7,)  in  God's  graciously  giving  re- 
ward to  his  servants,  who  has  suffered  for  his  name,  and  exalting 
the  meek  and  martyred,  to  the  office  of  kingly  authority  and 
righteous  dominion,  [298j  It  is  to  wrest  the  judgment  of  the 
poor  in  their  cause,  (Exodus  xxiii.  6,)  to  pervert  this  promise 


TO  THE  rPvOPHECIES.  ](j(j 

from  its  purpose  of  comfort  to  the  persecuted  and  suflering 
saints  of  God,  in  favour  of  others  who  have  known  no  perse- 
cution and  endured  no  sulTering. 

Tlie  term  ^v^*;,  rendered  souls,  seems  employed  by  the  Holy 
Spirit  purposely  to  fix  the  meaning.  Three  terms  are  employ- 
ed to  denote  the  constitution  of  man,  -ni-j^uci  spirit,  4=';t>'  soul,  and 
and  3-4,«*  body,  (1  Thess.  v.  23.)  Where  sameness  of  charac- 
ter, or  common  principles,  pervading  a  class  or  body  of  men 
are  intended,  Tnvua,  or  spirit,  is  employed.  (Luke  ix.  55',  1 
Cor.  vi.  17;  Ephes.  iv,  4;  1  Cor.  xiv.  32;  1  John  iv.  1;  Rom, 
viii.  15.)  It  is  the  term  employed  when  gifts  of  federal  bless- 
ing to  the  church,  and  not  personal  rewards  to  its  several 
members,  are  announced.  Rev.  xi.  11.  If  a  figurative  resur- 
rection of  principles  and  not  of  persons  had  been  designed,  the 
word  7rvrjy.:t  would  Certainly  liavc  been  used.  The  term  -Iv^i  is 
used  with  the  same  constancy  to  denote  what  in  each  man  is 
distinctively  personal,  and  therefore  the  subject  of  reward  or 
punishment.  Mark  viii.  36;  Matt.  xvi.  26,^27;  x.  39;  Rom. 
ii.  9;  1  John  iii.  16.  We  are  thus  assured  that  when  the  vision 
speaks  of  the  souls  of  them  that  were  slain  for  the  word  of 
God,  it  brings  no  message  of  vicarious  blessings  which  Chris- 
tians dwelling  at  ease  are  to  receive  as  it  were,  by  proxy,  for 
the  saints  martyred  of  old,  but  of  God's  faithfulness  and  truth 
in  rewarding  with  personal  glory  his  once  afilicted  and  suffer- 
ing servants. 

The  passage  in  Rev.  vi.  9 — 11  confirms  this.  In  the  sacri- 
fices of  the  law,  which  were  shadows  of  things  in  heaven,  the 
blood  of  the  sin-oflcring  was  poured  [299]  out  at  the  bottom 
of  the  altar,  and  so  the  apostle  in  spirit  here  beholds  the  blood 
of  the  martyred  saints  poured  out  beneath  the  heavenl}-  altar, 
and  their  cry  for  vengeance  and  retribution  is  heard  ascending 
to  the  righteous  Judge.  Though  the  blood  be  a  symbol,  it  is 
not  a  symbol,  but  a  truth,  tha^  their  cry  does  thus  ascend,  and 
that  each  is  marked  before  him  for  reward  and  glory,  but  it  is 
delayed  till  the  number  of  the  sufferers  be  full,  on  the  sounding 
of  the  seventh  angel,  (Rev.  xi.  IS.)  In  Rev.  xx.  4,  we  have  the 
same  souls  of  tlie  martyred,  but  their  cry  has  ceased,  and  they 
live  and  reign.  0  how  far  is  it  then  from  the  truth  that  the 
martyrs  and  their  rewards  arc  symbolic,  to  be  answered  by 
their  blood  remaining  unavenged,  and  a  peaceful  unsuffering 
church  succeeding  in  their  stead!  We  want  faith  in  the  ac- 
count of  the  righteous  judgment  which  is  outstanding  against 
the  world,  and  only  delayed  by  the  long-suffering  of  God. 

The  particularity  of  Griesbach's  readings  of  Rev.  vi.  11,  is 
wortliy  of  attention;  s/oSx ki/t:/.-,  w«!rTa! «-T:wf  >.tuK;), — there  was  given 
to  tjiem,  to  each  one,  a  white  robe.     He  gives  each  a  several 


200  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

token  of  his  love,  and  an  earnest  of  gloiy.  The  term,  cnmi;, 
(Rev.  XX.  4.)  joined  with  the  pronoun,  avrw  previously  used, 
shews  that  it  is  the  slain  ones  themselves  whom  the  apostle 
stales  to  have  lived  and  reigned,  and  that  the  glory  includes  all 
who  have  escaped  the  brand  of  apostacy;  it  should  have  been 
included  in  the  translation  thus:  and  ichosoever  had  ?iot  zcorship- 
ped  the  beast. 

The  words  lived  a?id  reigned  remar]ia.h\y  correspond  to  those 
of  the  apostle.  "If  we  be  dead  with  him,  we  shall  also  live 
with  him:  if  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign  with  him;"  and  oh, 
let  us  remember  the  annexed  [300]  warnings  against  denying 
him,  and  against  unbelief!    1  Tim.  ii,  11 — 13. 

But,  they  lived,  and  the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not.  The  dead 
are  plainly  divided  into  two  classes,  of  which  one  was  now- 
raised,  and  the  other  after  the  thousand  years  were  ended.  It 
cannot  refer  to  the  cixoittoi;  of  the  former  chapter,  for  those  are 
living  at  the  time  they  are  described  asthejemnant.  Rev.  xix. 
21.  The  two  classes  in  Rev.  xix.  are  described  as  sharers  in 
guilt  and  punishment;  but  the  two  classes  in  Rev.  xx,  are  con- 
trasted— one  as  rewarded,  and  the  other  as  punished.  The 
first  resurrection  must  then  be  literal.  The  term  vw^i?  clearly 
means  the  naturally  dead,  (Rev.  xx.  12,)  and  the  same  class  as 
the  rest  of  the  dead,  and  therefore  means  the  naturally  dead, 
(v.  5.)  The  first  class  then  again,  (Rev.  xx.  4)  must  have  been 
the  subjects  of  a  natural  death  and  a  natural  resurrection. 

The  individuality  of  verse  6,  "Blessed  and  holy  is  he  that 
hath  part  in  the  fiirst  resurrection,"  also  excludes  a  figurative 
meaning. 

These  remarks  furnish  but  a  part  of  the  proof  which  make 
it,  in  my  mind,  impossible  that  a  spiritual  and  figurative  resur- 
rection, or  any  other  than  one  real  and  literal,  can  be  here  in- 
tended by  the  Holy  Spirit.  0  may  we  more  dread  wresting 
the  promises  of  God,  and  slighting  the  great  charter  of  the 
hopes  of  the  first-born,  than  all  the  taunts  or  mockery  of  men. 

While  some  have  supposed  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  as  a 
thousand  years,  is  an  indefinite  period,  others  have  considered 
it  as  symbolical  of  300,000  years.  But  it  corresponds  with 
the  gracious  purposes  of  God  to  guard  his  church  from  despon- 
dency, by  [301]  giving  the  time  of  suffering  in  veiled  num- 
bers, and  to  animate  her  with  hope  by  giving  the  time  of  pe- 
culiar and  special  reward  in  explicit  and  plain  statements.  On 
this  ground,  on  the  general  harmony  of  tiie  time  with  God's 
Dispensations,  on  the  express  statement  of  St.  Peter,  expound- 
ing the  day  of  the  Lord  as  meaning  a  thousand  years;  and 
believing  that  the  word  jtcc  is  not  used  symbolically,  or  for  a 
larger  period  than  a  year  (the  word  translated  year,  Rev.  ix. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  OQl 

15,  is  iviAVT.v),  we  may  consider  1000  years  to  be  the  exact  time 
of  the  millennium. 

Respecting  the  period  of  the  creation  of  the  new 
HEAVENS  AND  THE  NEW  EARTH,  a  few  farther  remarks  may  be 
made.  It  has  been  shewn,  in  the  scriptural  account  of  time, 
that  the  day  of  the  Lord  is  a  period  probably  of  1000  years. 
The  scriptures  give  several  testimonies  to  the  last  fire,  and  the 
new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,  which  should  be  compared  to- 
gether, in  order  to  obtain  a  full  and  harmonious  view  of  God's 
purposes. 

It  appears,  from  Isa.  Ixv.  17,  that  the  new  heavens  and  the 
new  earth  are  connected  with  the  restoration  of  the  Jews,  and 
their  living  in  the  flesh  upon  earth.  It  appears,  from  2  Peter 
iii.  13,  that  tiiis  new  heavens  and  new  earth  are  connected  with 
the  burning  of  the  earth;  and  it  appears,  from  Rev.  xxi.  l,that 
there  shall  be  ?iu  more  sea,  is  connected  with  this  new  heaven 
and  new  earth;  but  there  is  a  sea,  both  symbolically  and  lite- 
rally, to  the  close  of  the  millennium.  Rev.  xx.  8.  We  may 
hence  gather  that  these  three  accounts  give  us  a  view  of  the 
commencement,  progress,  and  completion  of  the  new  heavens 
and  the  new  earth.  When  completed,  and  not  till  then,  there 
is  no  more  sea. 

[302]  It  appears,  from  Isaiah  11.  16,  that  while  God  is  plant- 
ing the  heavens,  and  laying  the  foundations  of  the  earth,  the 
Jews,  having  his  word  in  their  mouth,  will  be  covered  in  the  sha- 
dow of  his  hand;  the  saints  also  will,  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord, 
be  caught  up  together  with  him,  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air. 
It  appears  also  that  others  of  tiie  nations,  (Isaiah  Ixvi.  15 — 19. 
Rev.  xxi.  21.)  will  escape  in  this  fearful  conflagration.  But 
let  us  not  rest  in  the  mere  visible  outside  view  of  these  things. 
The  great  and  spiritual  change  which  God  purposes  hereby  to 
eflect  is  the  point  of  chief  importance.  The  visible,  though  real, 
must  be  viewed  as  the  indication  of  the  invisible;  the  new  hea- 
vens, of  the  lieavenly  things  'attained  by  redemption,  and  the 
saints  shining  as  "the  brighness  of  the  firmament,  and  as  the  stars 
for  ever  and  ever;"'  and  the  new  earth,  though  real,  as  the  in- 
dication of  tlie  righteous  nation  of  Israel,  and  at  length  of  the 
universal  righteousness  which  shall  cover  the  world.  We 
make  it  little  more  than  a  matter  of  curiosity,  if  we  rest  in  the 
outside  changes;  we  rise  to  the  spiritual  use  and  edification,  by 
seeing  the  lessons  which  that  outward  change  is  designed  to 
give  us,  of  the  real  blessedness  of  holiness  and  entire  con- 
formity to  God's  will. 

Tiiere  are  some  original  and  valuable  remarks  on  the  mil- 
lennium, in  the  Essays  of  the  Rev.  H.  Woodward.  In  an- 
swer to  the  objection  of  the  impossibility  of  the  recurrence  of 

VOL.  II. — 07 


202  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

evil  and  opposition  to  God,  after  a  long  reign  of  righteousness, 
he  shews  the  force  of  the  law  of  opinion,  and  that  the  peculiar 
characteristic  of  that  period  will  be  that  the  law  of  opinion  will 
then  be  on  the  side  of  holiness  and  of  God;  it  being  a  state  in 
which  righteousness  is  ascendant,  [303]  and  in  which  multi- 
tudes may  outwardly  conform,  though  not  reconciled  in  heart 
and  mincl  to  the  hoi}'  and  happy  order  of  things.  He  shews 
how  inapplicable  the  scriptures  of  the  New  Testament,  written 
for  a  tempted  and  suffering  church,  are  to  this  state  of  things, 
and  thence  draws  an  argument  for  the  personal  advent  of  our 
Lord  on  earth,  to  open  the  very  fountain  from  which  the 
scriptures  themselves  have  flowed,  by  which  new  streams  may 
issue  forth  to  water  a  renovated  world,  and  make  glad  the  city 
of  God.  From  the  promises  of  the  Old  Testament  having  been 
the  hope  of  the  church  in  all  ages,  he  thinks  it  likely  that  they 
who  have  thus  hoped,  in  past  ages,  shall  through  the  first  resur- 
rection really  share  in  the  blessed  fulfilment.  He  observes  that 
there  is  a  striking  connection  between  tlie  enlarged  gift  of  the 
Spirit  and  the  visible  exhibition  of  the  Saviour's  glor}^;  the  Spi- 
rit's manifested  power  increasing  precisely  with  the  manifesta- 
tions of  Christ.  He  also  slates  how  the  doctrine  of  the  personal 
appearance  of  Christ  with  all  his  saints,  clears  up  many  difficul- 
ties which  the  actual  state  of  the  world  presents  to  the  mind,  and 
gives  a  scheme  calculated  to  vindicate  the  ways  of  Providence, 
and  shew  that  this  world  will  not  always  be  left  without  a  ruler 
and  leader,  whose  voice  none  can  misinterpret.  From  the 
usurpation  of  an  infallible  priesthood  in  Popery,  and  from  the 
superhuman  attributes  usually  ascribed  to  monarchs,  he  gathers 
the  general  sense  of  mankind  that  their  case  requires  some 
superhuman  power;  that  deep  attachment  of  heart  once  given 
to  men,  shall  at  length,  as  justly  due,  be  given  to  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ. 

Having  now,  then,  cleared  our  way  through  the  difficulties 
of  this  very  important  hope  of  the  church  [304]  of  Christ,  let 
us  rise  above  these  mists  of  controversy,  and  view  the  subject 
in  the  way  which  the  apostles  set  it  before  us.  ''Looking  for 
that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God 
and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ:"  Titus  ii.  13.  "our  convei-sation 
is  in  heaven,  from  whence  also  we  look  for  the  Saviour,  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  shall  change  our  vile  body,  that  it 
may  be  fashioned  like  unto  his  glorious  body;"  Phil.  iii.  20. 
"we,  according  to  his  promise,  look  for  a  new  heaven  and  a 
new  earth  wherein  dvvelieth  righteousness.'^  2  Peter  iii.  13. 
0  let  not  the  differences  of  Christians  keep  us  from  this  wait- 
ing state  of  mind;  this  blessed  hope;  this  heavenly  conversa- 
tion;   this    glorious    prospect.      It  is  a   reality;    there   is  for 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  203 

Christ's  waiting  people  a  crown  of  life  and  glor}-;  there  is  a 
kingdom  of  light  and  love,  and  joy  and  blessedness;  the  Sa- 
viour will  rclurn,  and  that  speedily,  and  raise  his  expecting 
peojile  to  be  with  hini  for  ever.  We  shall  not  be  ashamed  of 
our  hope.  It  will  exceed  our  largest  thoughts.  Brethren  in 
Ciirist,  let  us  now  be  faithful  to  Christ;  let  us  now  confess  him 
in  the  midst  of  the  inlidel  world  !  let  us  now  be  willing  to  suffer 
for  his  sake.  The  day  of  suffering  is  short,  the  day  of  glory- 
is  one  eternal  day.  It  approaches,  it  is  at  the  door.  Let  us, 
like  the  racer,  eagerly  hasten  for  the  prize;  let  us  "be  diligent, 
that  we  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spot  and  blame- 
less." 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THE   KINGDOM  OF  CIIRIST. 

[305]  It  is  a  just  remark  of  Dr.  Pye  Smith,  that  "the  pro- 
phecies respecting  the  kingdom  of  the  Messiah,  its  extension 
and  duration,  and  the  happiness  of  his  innumerable  subjects, 
are  in  a  much  greater  proportion  than  those  which  describe  his 
humiliation  to  sufferings,  and  his  dreadful  death." 

Indeed  the  universal  reign  of  the  triumphant  Messiah,  to 
the  glory  of  God,  is  the  grand  result  of  God's  dispensations. 
"God  hath  highly  exalted  him,  and  given  him  a  name  which 
is  above  every  name,  that  at  the  name  of  Jesus  every  knee 
should  bow,  and  every  tongue  confess  that  he  is  Lord,  to  the 
glory  of  God  the  Father."  Phil.  ii.  10,  11. 

Tlie  nature  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  a  subject,  then,  of 
intense  interest,  and  calls  for  distinct  consideration.  It  has 
various  aspects  and  circumstan'ccs;  but  still  in  all  its  forms  the 
nature  of  tliis  kingdom  is  substantially  the  same  in  its  princi- 
]i1e  and  character  at  all  times.  It  is  the  reign  of  God  over  his 
creature  man, — his  supreme  ascendancy  over  the  heart, — and 
man's  entire,  willing,  and  joyful  submission  to  him,  and  holy, 
filial,  and  happy  communion  with  him.  [306]  INIan  is  by  na- 
ture under  the  bondage  of  sin  and  Satan,  alienated  from  God, 
and  at  enmity  with  him.  When  a  man  is  born  again  of  water 
and  of  the  Spirit,  he  sees  the  kingdom  of  God,  and  enters  into 
it.  Satan  is  resisted  and  dethroned — self  is  subdued,  and  God's 
will  is  our  rule,  our  will,  and  our  joy.  This  kingdom  is  with- 
in, and  its  blessings  are  ri^hleousucss,  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
Holy  Ghost.  The  Holy  Spirit  is,  in  the  absence  of  Christ,  the 
great  administrator  of  this  kingdom. 


204  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

However  different  the  extent  and  outward  form  of  the  king- 
dom; however  great  its  ultimate  triumph  and  glories,  this  is 
still  its  peculiar  feature  and  character — God,  the  Saviour,  reign- 
ing supreme  in  the  heart  of  the  once  alienated  and  rebellious 
sinner;  and  all  dispensations  are  but  hastening  on  the  more 
fully  this  great  result,  over  all  the  earth. 

The  just  view  of  the  church  of  Christ  now  is  that  of  a  king- 
dom; and  the  person  and  character  of  the  King  gives  unspeak- 
able, universal  and  everlasting  importance  and  glory  to  this 
kingdom.  He  is  God's  only  begotten  Son,  one  with  God  from 
the  beginning, and  yet  he  was  made  flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us, 
and  so  has  brought  our  nature  into  union  with  God.  Thus, 
through  this  King,  there  is  restored  again  to  a  fallen  race,  in 
this  day  of  salvation,  liberty  of  access  to  God,  and  delightful 
communion  with  him,  as  our  Almighty  Father.  God  the  Fa- 
ther communicates  through  God  the  Son,  to  all  that  ask,  his 
own  Holy  Spirit,  and  thus  gives  us  the  unspeakable  blessed- 
ness of  adoption  into  the  divine  family,  enabling  us  to  cry, 
Abba,  Father.  This  is  the  kingdom  of  God  in  its  beginning 
on  earth;  we  are  admitted  into  it  outwardly  by  baptism,  a 
means  and  pledge  of  its  inward  blessings.  [307]  We  partake 
of  those  blessings  by  regeneration,  through  faith,  and  so  are 
inade  meet  here,  in  the  varied  dispensations  of  providence 
and  grace,  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  All  other 
kingdoms  arc  subject  to  our  King,  for  "all  power  in  heaven 
and  earth  is  given  to  him,"  and  he  will  finally  be  m.anifested  to 
be  "King  of  kings  and  Lord  of  lords.  By  him  kings  reign 
and  princes  decree  justice." 

The  names  of  this  kingdom  are  varied;  it  is  called  the  K'mg- 
dom  of  God,^'  as  he  is  the  Originator  and  Author,  and  his  glory 
its  great  object;  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  as  it  is  heavenly  in  its 
origin  and  principles;  it  comes  down  from  heaven,  and  tends 

*  There  is  a  very  elaborate  excursus  by  Koppe,  on  the  phrase  the  Kingdom 
of  God,,  in  which  he  goes  through  all  the  principal  passages,  containing  the 
phrase  in  the  New  Testament,  whether  spoken  before  the  birth  of  Christ,  or 
by  Christ  himself,  in  his  life,  or  his  Apostles  afterwards,  and  shews  that  they 
must  not  be  understood  merely  of  the  Christian  religion  or  church,  or  of  the 
spiritual  and  invisible  power  by  which  Christ  defends  his  church  on  earth, 
but  of  a  kingdom  yet  to  be  set  up  by  the  Messiah.  He  first  states  that  the  Apos- 
tles adopted  the  phrase  from  the  sacred  writings,  and  the  familiar  discourses 
of  the  Jews,  and  refers  to  Psalm  ii.  xlv.  ex.  Isaiah  ix.  xi.  xxv.  8.  xxviii.  5. 
xlii.  xlix.  6.  lii.  liii.  Jer.  xxiii.  5,  G.  xxx.  xxxi.  xxxiii.  15.  Ezek.  xvii.  22.  xxix. 
21.  xxxvii.  24.  Hosea  iii.  5.  Micah  iv.  v.  Zech.  iii.  8.  vi.  12.  ix.  9.  xiv.  9. 
Mai.  iii.  1.  Dan.  ii.  44.  vii.  1.3,  14.  ix.  24 — 27.  He  shews  that  from  these  pre- 
dictions, the  Jews  expected  that  the  future  king,  or  Messiah,  was  to  restore 
the  true  worship  of  Jehovah,  from  which  men  in  former  ages  had  all  gone 
astray;  to  strengthen  their  minds  that  they  may  keep  it  fast;  to  reform  their 
conduct,  expiate  the  sins  of  his  people,  and  to  suffer  much,  being  neglected  by 
the  greater  part  of  his  nation;  nevertheless  that  the  same  Messiah,  sustained 
by  divine  power,  should  with  splendour  and  majesty  truly  royal  and  divine, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  205 

to  unite  earth  and  heaven;  it  is  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  as  he  is 
the  reigning  Monarcli;  and  the  kingdom  of  [SOS]  Israel,  as  the 
Jews  are  to  have  a  pre-eminence  arising  from  the  glory  of  their 
king,  (Isa.  lix.  20,  21,  and  Ix.);  and  the  everlasting  kingdom,  as 
the  happiness  of  those  belonging  to  it  will  endure  for  ever. 

From  the  very  beginning,  the  scri|)ture  prophecies,  not  ob- 
scurely intimate  this  kingdom,  in  such  predictions  as  these — 
"the  seed  of  the  woman  sJiall  bruise  the  head  of  the  serpent:" 
(Gen.  iii.  15.)  "in  thee  and  thy  seed  shall  all  the  kingdoms  of 
the  earth  be  blessed:"  xxii.  IS.  "unto  him  shall  the  gathering 
of  the  people  be:"  xlix.  10.  "out  of  Jacob  shall  come  he  that 
sliall  have  dominion."  Num.  xxiv.  19. 

In  the  Psalms  of  David,  and  in  the  promises  made  to  him, 
we  have  a  clear  developement  of  this  kingdom.  See  2  Sam. 
vii.  10—16;  Psalm  Ixxxix.  3,  4,  29,  36,  37;  Psalm  ii.  Ixxii. 
ex.  &c.  &c.  These  promises  assured  the  throne  of  Israel  to 
David's  posterity  for  ever,  by  the  strongest  possible  confirma- 
tion; and  shew  that  his  seed  would  be  the  long-promised  and 
expected  Messiah. 

In  the  Prophets  we  have  a  still  farther  display  of  the  glories 
and  extent  of  the  same  kingdom.  See  Isaiah  xxxii.  Ix.  &c.; 
and  it  was  still  assured  to  David's  seed,  "If  ye  can  break  my 
covenant  of  the  day,  and  my  covenant  of  the  night,  and  that 
there  should  not  be  day  and  niglit  in  their  season,  then  may 
also  my  covenant  be  broken  with  David,  my  servant,  that  he 
should  not  have  a  son  to  reign  ujion  his  throne."  Jer.  xxxiii. 
20,  21. 

But  through  the  sins  of  Israel,  the  times  of  the  Gentiles 
were  to  come  in,  and  a  suspension  of  the  actual  reign  of  any 
kings,  till  the  Messiah  should  come,  was  foretold.  When  the 
throne  was  overturned  in  the  person  of  Zedekiah,  Ezekiel  was 
commissioned  [309]  to  utter  this  memorable  prediction  against 
that  last  reigning  king  of  Judah:  "Remove  the  diadem,  and 
take  off  the  crown;  this  shall  not  be  the  same.  Exalt  him  that 
is  low,  and  abase  him  that  is  higli:  I  will  overturn,  overtui'n, 
overturn,  and  it  sliall  be  no  more,  until  he  come  whose  right  it 
is,  and  I  will  give  it  him."  Ezek.  xxi.  26. 

When  our  Lord  was  about  to  be  born,  the  promise  was  by 
the  angel  directly  applied  to  him  as  his  right,  "The  Lord  God 
shall  give  unto  him    the   throne  of  his  father  David:  and  he 


govern  his  people,  make  war  against  their  enemies,  and  free  them  from  the 
yoke  of  a  foreign  power,  and  at  length  claim  the  empire  of  the  world  (in 
which  the  Romans  then  boasted)  for  his  own  nation;  along  with  tlie  setting  up 
of  the  Mesisiah's  kingdom,  the  Jews  expected  the  end  of  the  present  condition 
of  human  beings,  and  the  resurrection  of  the  pious  from  the  dead.  See  Koppe 
on  "^hessalonians,  and  Investigator,  vol.  ii.  p.  208. 
67* 


206  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

shall  reign  over  the  house  of  Jacob  for  ever,  and  of  his  king- 
dom there  shall  be  no  end."  Luke  i.  32,  33. 

That  these  promises  yet  remain  to  be  chiefly  fulfilled,  we 
judge  from  the  following  considerations, — 1.  Christ  has  never 
sat  on  the  throne  of  David. — 2.  He  has  never  reigned  over 
the  house  of  Jacob.* — 3.  Daniel  predicts  that  his  kingdom 
should  be  established  on  the  ruins  of  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the 
Roman  Empire,  (Dan.  ii.  42 — 44.) — 4.  The  Apostles  were 
told,  that  the  time  for  restoring  the  kingdom  to  Israel  was  re- 
served in  the  Father's  power. — 5.  All  Clirist's  disciples  have 
daily  to  pray,  "Thy  kingdom  come.  Thy  will  be  done  on 
earth  as  it  is  in  heaven." 

There  is,  however,  a  preparatory  and  spiritual  kingdom 
already  established.  Our  Lord  tells  llie  Jews  again  and  again, 
"The  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand."  He  compares  it  to  "a 
field  where  tares  and  wheat  [310]  grow  together  till  harvest." 
Matt.  xiii.  30.  He  warned  them:  "the  kingdom  of  God  shall 
be  taken  from  you  and  given  to  a  nation  bringing  forth  the 
fruits  thereof,"  xxi.  43.  When  men  are  truly  converted,  they 
are  said  to  be  "delivered  from  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  and 
translated  into  the  kingdom  of.  God's  dear  Son,"  Col.  i.  13. 
We  must  not  therefore  lose  sight  of  this  spiritual  kingdom. 
It  is  the  bud  before  the  flower.  It  is  the  growing  of  the  seed 
before  the  harvest.  It  is  the  preparatory  state  of  the  king- 
dom; but  it  is  not  the  power — it  is  not  the  full  glory  of  the 
kingdom.  ' 

Of  the  origin  of  his  kingdom  our  Lord  speaks,  when  in  an- 
swer to  the  question  of  Pilate,  "Art  thou  the  King  of  the 
Jews?"  he  replies,  "My  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world — now 
is  my  kingdom  not  from  hence:"  and  when  asked  again,  "Art 
thou  a  king?"  Jesus  answered,  "Thou  sayest  that  I  am  a  king, 
to  this  end  was  I  born;  and  for  this  cause  came  1  into  the  world, 
that  I  should  bear  witness  of  the  truth."  John  xviii.  33 — 37. 
His  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world,  but  heavenly  in  its  origin, 
in  its  support,  in  its  end;  the  death  of  the  Lord  ended  it  not, 
for  he  rose,  and  ascended,  and  reigns  on  his  Father's  throne, 
till  he  returns  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  and  proves  by  his 
divine  majesty  visibly  to  all,  that  his  kingdom  is  of  different 
principles  and  character  from  those  of  this  world.  1  Tim.  vi. 
12—16. 

*  The  Jews  rejected  our  Lord  when  he  first  came  (Luke  xvii.  25.)  and  hi.s 
shining  as  lightning  from  one  part  under  heaven  to  the  other,  was  to  be  after  that 
(verse  24).  A  period  is  predicted,  when  they  shall  see  him  again,  and  shall 
say.  Blessed  is  he  that  covielh  in  the  name  of  the  Lord.  Matt,  xxiii.39.  It  is  ad- 
milted,  that  we  know  little  of  the  way  in  which  Christ  shall  reign  over  them; 
but  we  have  seen  nothing  yet  that  meets  the  plainness  and  fulness  of  the  pro- 
mises. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  207 

Of  the  spiritual  kingdom  he  tells  the  Pliarisees,  it  comethnot 
iL-ith  observation,  but  was  then  in  the  midst  of  them;  while  he 
tells  his  disciples  in  private,  on  the  same  occasion,  they  should 
desire  to  see  one  of  the  days  of  the  Son  of  man,  and  yet  7iol  see  it,  and 
they  need  not  go  after  those  saying,  See  here,  or  see  there,  for 
the  Son  of  man  in  his  day  should  be  visible,  even  [311]  as 
"the  lightning  that  ligiUenelh  out  of  the  one  part  under  heaven 
and  shineth  unto  the  other  part  under  heaven." 

The  code  of  laws,  as  it  were,  regulating  this  spiritual  king- 
dom, were  given  by  our  Lord  in  his  sermon  on  the  Mount. 
The  anticipations  of  sufl'ering,  sacrifice  and  self-denial  are 
everywhere  set  before  tiie  disciples,  and  the  full  recompense 
of  reward  only  hereafter.  Sorrow  and  tribulation  are  pointed 
out  as  the  present  path  of  the  Christian.  For  the  sake  of  the 
world,  the  day  of  vengeance  on  the  wicked  (as  well  as  the  day 
of  glory  for  the  righteous)  is  deferred. 

There  is  a  remarkable  difference  to  be  observed  between  our 
Lord's  statements  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  at  the  beginning, 
and  at  the  close  of  his  ministry.  At  the  beginning  of  his 
ministry  he  says  the  kingdom  of  heaven  is  at  hand.  (Matt.  iv. 
17.)  and  so  when  he  sent  out  the  disciples  they  were  to  preach, 
the  kingdom  cf  God  is  come  iiigh  unto  you.  Luke  x.  11.  But  as 
his  ministry  drew  to  its  close,  on  his  last  journey  to  Jerusalem, 
he  checked  tiieir  hopes  that  the  kingdom  of  God  should  immedi- 
ately appear,  and  told  them  of  his  previous  absence  and  return 
from  a  far  country,  (Luke  xix.  11,  12.)  and  that  the  kingdom 
should  not  be  7?/^'7i  till  the  times  of  the  Gentiles  had  been  fulfilled. 
Luke  xxi.  21 — 31.  Thus,  on  his  resurrection  he  deferred  also 
iheir  hopes  to  a  distant  period.  Acts  i.  6 — S.  Indeed,  till 
the  Jews  had  rejected  their  true  Lord  and  King,  the  kingdom 
could  not  be  said  to  be  tar  off;  as  their  rejection  became  more 
marked,  the  delay  in  the  full  establishment  of  the  kingdom  was 
made  more  plain.  Yet  our  Lord  still  left,  as  we  may  see  in 
his  expression  respecting  John's  tarrying  till  he  came,  (John 
XX.  21.)  no  clear  ligbt  as  to  the  lengthened  delay  of  his  return, 
lieiigelius  [312]  refers  this  expression  to  his  receiving  the 
Apocalypse  as  a  manifestation  of  Christ.* 

The  opposing  statcuicnts  harmonized  also  in  this — the  king- 
dom 01'  God  in  spirit  was  at  hand;  the  trials,  the  conflicts, the 
sacrifices  were  all  near,  and  the  spiritual  blessings,  gifts  and 
graces,  and  the  ho])e  of  glory  were  all  to  be  immediately  en- 
joyed by  faith,  'i'he  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  striving  to 
enter,  the  ministers,  the  sacraments,  the  translation  from  the 
kingdom  of  darkness,  the  labours  of  Christ,   the  seed-time  of 

•  See  also  ihe  author's  notes  on  the  e-'cpression,  -I  come,'  in  his  Chief  Con- 
cer<is  of  Man,  Ith  edition,  p.  246. 


2Q8  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

glory,  the  righteousness,  peace  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost,  the 
one  bond  of  love,  these  very  elements  and  beginnings  of  the 
future  glory  were  all  brought  to  them  at  his  first  coming.  But 
the  VISIBLE  KINGDOM  OF  GoD  was  distant,  the  crown  of  glory, 
the  recompense  of  reward,  the  reigning  with  Christ,  was,  for 
infinitely  wise,  gracious,  and  holy  ends,  not  to  come  soon. 

But  as  the  Jews  lost  sight  of  the  Gentile  election  and  spiri- 
tual kingdom,  predicted  by  their  prophets,  so  Christians  seem 
to  have  lost  sight  of  the  visible  kingdom  of  earth,  yet  to 
come.  Dan.  vii.  27. 

So  far  from  disregarding  the  spiritual  kingdom,  many  mo- 
dern writers  have  thought  that  it  is  the  only  kingdom  of  Christ 
on  earth,  and  that  the  spiritual  triumphs  of  the  gospel  before 
the  thousand  years,  and  its  full  and  universal  success  during 
that  period,  is  the  full  and  only  establishment  of  this  kingdom 
of  Christ  in  this  world.  This  was  the  author's  view  for  a 
lengthened  period,  till  compelled  by  scriptural  evidence,  (as 
has  been  alread}^  laid  before  the  reader,  under  the  head  of  the 
coming  of  Christ)  to  abandon  it  as  untenable. 

[313]  The  instructions  and  jjarables  of  our  Lord  lead  us  to 
think  that,  till  his  return,  the  church  will  be  distinct  from  the 
world;  and  that  till  then,  there  will  be  no  universal  reception 
of  his  gospel.  It  is  impossible,  in  the  author's  view,  to  har- 
monize the  various  statements  of  scripture,  and  the  expecta- 
tions held  out  to  believers  through  the  epistles,  of  a  kingdom 
yet  to  come,  on  the  system  of  a  merely  spiritual  and  universal 
kingdom. 

The  remarkable  question  on  this  subject,  put  by  the  apostles 
to  our  Lord,  deserves  particular  attention.  After  he  had  been 
speaking  to  them  (Acts  i.)  during  the  forty  days  that  he  was 
seen  of  them,  of  the  things  pertaining  to  the  kingdom  of  God, 
their  minds  were  so  excited,  that  the  very  last  question  which 
we  read  of  their  proposing  to  him  before  his  ascension  was, 
"Lord,  wilt  thou  at  this  time  restore  again  the  kingdom  to 
Israel?"*  His  reply  was,  "It  is  not  for  you  to  know  the 
times  or   the  seasons,  which  the  Father  hath  put  into  his  own 

*  The  connection  of  the  kingdom  given  to  Israel,  and  the  kingdom  of  God, 
is  brought  before  us  here  and  in  various  Old  Testament  prophecies,  though 
the  exact  nature  of  the  connection,  and  the  identity  or  difference  of  these  king- 
doms, is  yet  veiled  in  the  obscurity  of  unfnlliUed  prophecy.  It  appears  from 
Isaiah,  that  after  the  Redeemer  comes  to  Zion,  (Isa.  lix.  20.  Rom.  xi.  2G,)  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  is  risen  upon  her,  the  Gentiles  shall  come  to  her  light,  and 
kings  to  the  brightness  of  her  risirig.  The  prophet  declares /Ac  abundance  of 
the  sea  shall  be  converted  unto  thee,  the  forces  of  the  Gentiles  shall  come  imto  thee; 
and  asserts,  the  nation  and  kingdom  that  will  not  serve  thee,  shall  perish,  yea.  those 
nations  shall  be  titter ly  wasted,  {haiah  Ix.  5,  12;)  and  Zechnriah  connects  with 
the  coming  of  our  Saviour  and  his  saints,  (Zech  xiv.  8.)  living  valers  going 
forth  from  Jerusalem;  and  then  the  blessed  trutli:   The  Lord  shall  be  king  over 


TO  THE  PkOPHECIES.  .      209 

power;  but  ye  shall  receive  power,  after  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
is  come  upon  you;  and  ye  shall  be  witnesses  unto  me,"  &c. 

Our  Lord's  answer  at  first  seems  discouraging  and  darken- 
ing to  their  hopes,  and  yet,  like  other  apparently  [314]  dark 
answers,  it  is  full  of  profitable  thoughts.  The  very  darkness 
may  shew  that  he  could  not  mean  to  speak  of  a  /ncrclij  spiritual 
kingdom;  there  was  no  reason  to  withhold  from  them  the  fact 
of  tlie  time  and  season  of  its  commencement;  that  liad  already 
commenced,  and  of  the  increase  of  that  he  tells  them  expli- 
citly in  the  promise  which  he,  in  his  answer,  gives,  "of  the 
Holy  Ghost  coming  upon  them." 

The  very  question  is  instructive.  When  we  remember  that 
he  had  just  been  "opening  their  understanding  to  understand 
the  scriptures,"  (Luke  xxiv.  45,)  and  conversing  with  them 
"for  forty  days  on  the  kingdom  of  God,"  (Acts  i,  3.);  it  is 
most  improbable  that  they  should  still  have  had  a  visionary 
notion  about  its  establishment,  or  if  they  had,  that  at  such  a 
moment  he  should  have  left  them  under  the  power  of  so  se- 
rious an  error. 

Tiic  words,  however,  encourage  their  hopes;  just  as  he  had 
done  in  the  whole  of  his  discourses,  from  the  early  promise, 
Matt.  v.  3,  (see  Psalm  xxxvii.)  to  the  fuller  glory  assured  them, 
Luke  xxii.  29,  30.  He  says,  the  Father  hath  pat  in  his  oicn 
pozcer,  the  limes  and  seasons  of  restoring  again  the  kingdom:  then 
might  the  apostles  justly  conclude,  it  will  again  be  [315]  re- 
stored. It  is  similar  to  the  answer  given  to  the  mother  of  Ze- 
bedee's  children;  that  the  right  and  left  hand  seats  in  his  king- 
dom should  be  given  to  them  for  whom  it  was  prepared  of  his 
Father,  (Matt.  xx.  23.) 

Infinite  wisdom  marks  these  replies.  Look  back.  We  stand 
on  the  eminence  of  eighteen  centuries.  See  what  those  centuries 
have  been,  (feneration  after  generation.  Apostles,  INIartyrs, 
Fatlicrs,  Confessors,  and  Reformers  have  lived;  view  their 
conflicts,  labours,  sufferings,   persecutions,   and   cruel  deaths. 


all  Ike  earth,  in  that  day;  there  shall  be  one  Lord,  and  his  name  one.  Zech. 
XIV.  9. 

We  doubt  not,  whatever  first-fruits  may  have  been  given,  the  fulness  of  these 
promises  is  yet  to  flow  in  at  the  latter-day  plory  of  the  church.  In  another 
place,  our  Lord  connects  the  coming  of  the  Son  of  Alan  in  a  cloud,  the  redemp- 
tion of  his  people  drawing  nish,  and  the  kingdom  of  God  being  nigh  at  hand. 
Luke  xxi.  27,  28,  31. 

An  objection  has  been  made  by  Archbi.>hop  Whately  to  the  temporal  resto- 
ration of  the  Jews,  with  pre-eminence  above  the  Gentiles,  from  the  parable  of 
the  Labourers,  (Matt.  xx.  12 — IG.)  each  receiving,'  the  same  sum.  We  must  not 
set  aside  plain  predictions  by  a  parable  we  dimly  understand.  Earthly  privi- 
leges may  be  given,  with  a  pre-eminence  and  visible  glory  to  the  Jew;  while 
heavenly  things  may  be  the  common  privilege  of  Jew  and  Gentile. 


210 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


See  the  rise  of  Popery  and  Mahomedanism;  the  dark  ages; 
the  reviving  and  quenching  again  of  light;  the  struggles  of  in- 
fant Protestantism,  and  its  subsequent  decay,  and  the  spread  of 
infidelity  over  countries  professedly  Christian:  oh!  had  the 
apostles  been  plainly  told  all  this,  what  needless  despondency, 
what  heart-sinkings,  must  have  overwhelmed  them!  ISOO 
years  of  deferred  expectation ;  ISOO  years  of  Israel's  dispersion 
and  the  treading  down  of  Jerusalem;  1800  years  to  come  of 
the  Gentile  monarchies;  with  what  wisdom  this  prolonged 
scene  of  darkness  and  sorrow  was  kept  from  them,  by  the  very 
obscurity  of  the  reply!  while  they  were  shewn  at  the  same 
time,  that  the  kingdom  would  come  at  the  precise  period  when 
God  the  Father,  infinite  in  wisdom  and  boundless  in  love, 
should  see  to  be  best. 

Our  Lord  manifestly  designed  that  his  church  should  never 
be  without  the  lively  hope  of  his  coming  the  second  time. 
That  his  church  might  have  a  waiting  Spirit,  and  all  the  bene- 
fits of  a  prepared,  watchful,  and  hopeful  state  of  mind,  the 
times  of  the  kingdom  were  not  fully  revealed,  even  when  the 
[316]  sealed  book  was  given  to  the  Lamb,  and  the  seals  opened 
by  him;  the  obscurity  is  only  to  be  removed  at  the  time  of  the 
end,  (Dan.  xii.  4,  9;  Rev.  xxii.  10,)  that  thus  the  church  might 
ever  pour  out  the  fervent  prayer,  "This  kingdom  come;  thy 
will  be  done  on  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven." 

Our  Lord's  kingdom  is  then  yet  to  be  fully  established. 
It  may  be  well  to  make  this  still  clearer;  for  the  power  and 
coming  of  our  Lord  to  establish  such  a  kingdom,  was  esteemed 
of  old  a  aamwgly-flevised  fable,  (2  Peter  i.  16,)  and  has  been 
too  much  lost  sight  of. 

Our  Lord  tells  his  disciples,  "The  Son  of  Man  shall  come 
in  the  glory  of  his  Father  with  his  angels,  and  then  he  shall 
reward  every  man  according  to  his  works;"  language  that  can 
only  be  applied  to  his  second  personal  and  visible  coming.  He 
then  immedately  proceeds  expressly  to  assure  his  disciples, 
(Matt.  xvi.  27,  28,)  thai  some  stajidhig  with  him  should  ?wt  taste 
of  death  till  they  had  seen  the  "Son  of  man  coming  in  his  king- 
dom," or  (as  Mark  ix.  1,)  the  "kingdom  of  God  come  with 
power;"  and  then  six  days  after,  (Matt.  xvii.  1,  &c.)  he  takes 
Peter,  James,  and  John  i?ito  a  high  mountain  apart,  and  is  trans- 
figured before  tliem, — his  face  shines  as  the  sun, — his  raiment  is 
white  as  the  light, — Jlloses  and  Elias  appear  u-ith  him  in  glory,  and 
speak  of  his  decease,  his  disciples  witness  these  things, — and 
Peter  says,  it  is  good  to  be  here.  Then  a  cloud  overshadows 
them,  and  a  voice  is  heard  from  it,  "This  is  my  beloved  Son, 
in  whom  I  am  well  pleased;  hear  ye  him." 

We  have  here  then  the  liveliest  display  of  the  coming  of 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  211 

Christ's  kingdom  with  power,  of  which  wc  can  at  present  form 
a  conception.  This  view  is  [317]  greatly  confirmed  by  the 
allusion  of  St.  Peter  to  it.  After  exhorting  Christians  (2 
Peter  i.  11,)  to  every  excellence  by  the  animating  motive — 
"so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you  abundantly  into 
the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  he  tells 
them,  (verses  16 — 19,)  "we  have  not  followed  cunningly- 
devised  fables,  when  we  made  known  unto  you  the  power 
and  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  were  eye-witnesses 
of  his  majesty;  for  he  received  from  God  the  Father  honour 
and  glory,  when  there  came  such  a  voice  to  him  from  the  ex- 
cellent glory — This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in  wdiom  1  am  well 
pleased.  And  this  voice  which  came  from  heaven  we  heard, 
when  we  were  with  him  in  the  holy  mount;  we  have  also  a 
more  sure  word  of  prophecy,  whereunto  yc  do  well  to  take 
heed,  as  unto  a  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  the  day 
dawn,  (or  shine  out,)  and  tlie  day-star  arise  in  your  hearts." 
The  power  and  coming  cannot  be  applied  here  merely  to  the 
iTiiraclcs  of  his  first  coming,  when  he  came,  not  in  majesty,  but 
in  humiliation;  they  are  connected  by  Peter,  not  with  those, 
but  with  his  transfigured  and  glorious  body  on  the  Mount,  and 
the  glorified  bodies  of  Moses  and  Elijah  appearing  with  him; 
his  coming,  in  fact,  "in  the  glory  of  his  Fatlicr  with  his  an- 
gels," (Matt.  xvi.  27,)  as  is  indeed  more  fully  set  forth  in  the 
3d  chapter  of  2nd  Peter. 

Again,  it  is  not  till  the  seventh  angel  sounds  his  trumpet, 
that  there  are  great  voices  in  heaven  saying,  "The  kingdoms 
of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our  Lord  and  of  his 
Christ,  and  he  shall  reign  for  ever."   Rev.  xi.  15. 

The  return  of  our  Lord  is  the  season  of  the  full  esta- 
blishment of  his  kingdom.  It  takes  place  at  the  coming  of 
Christ,  (Dan.  vii.  13,  14,  with  Matt.  xxvi.  [318]  64;  2  Tim. 
iv.  1;)  but  this  could  not  be  at  J.he  birth  of  our  Saviour,  nor  at 
the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  for  there  was  no  judgment  in,  or 
destruction  of,  the  Roman  empire  at  that  time,  (Dan.  ii.  45; 
vii.  26.)  It  was  to  become  as  the  chaff  of  the  summer  thresh- 
ing-floor, Dan.  ii.  35;  but  we  know  tiiat  empire  subsisted  in 
its  glory  for  centuries  after  the  (irst  coming  of  Christ.  That 
this  kingdom  is  not  merely  a  lieavenly  glory,  but  one  to  be 
established  on  eartli,  is  clear  also  from  Daniel's  plain  predic- 
tion, chap.  vii.  27,  "The  kingdom  and  the  dominion,  and  the 
greatness  of  the  kingdom,  under  the  whole  heaven,  shall 
be  given  to  the  people  of  the  saints  of  the  Most  High,  whose 
kingdom  is  an  everlasting  kingdom,  and  all  dominions  shall 
serve  and  obey  him."     The  exjircssed  hope  of  the  church  is, 


212  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

"Thou  hast  made  us  unto  our  God  Kings  and  Priests,  and  we 
shall  reign  on  the  earth."  Rev.  v.  10. 

Our  Lord  Christ  is  the  acknowledged,  and  only  supreme 
monarch  of  this  kingdom.  What  may  be  the  manifestations 
of  his  glory  we  know  not.  There  was  a  visible  appearance  of 
the  divine  glory  in  the  Holy  of  Holies  under  the  Jewish  The- 
ocracy, and  many  have  supposed  that  there  will  be  a  similar 
appearance  in  the  administration  of  this  kingdom.  The  hope 
of  the  Christian  Dispensation  is,  however,  far  more  excellent 
than  that  of  the  Jewish;  "if  that  which  was  done  away  is  glo- 
rious, much  more  that  which  remaineth  is  glorious."  2  Cor. 
iii.  7 — 12.  The  different  descriptions  given  of  Jerusalem,  one 
in  the  40th  and  following  chapters  of  Ezekiel,  and  the  other  in 
the  21st  and  22d  of  Revelation,  have  led  many  to  think  that 
there  will  be  two  Jerusalems;  one  heavenly,  of  which  we  know 
that  "the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  shall  be  in  it," 
(Rev.  xxii.  23,)  and  the  other  earthl}',  of  [319]  which  it  is  also 
true,  "the  name  of  the  city  from  that  day  shall  be,  The  Lord 
is  there."  Ezek.  xlviii,  35.  It  has  indeed  been  said,  because 
our  Lord  told  the  woman  of  Samaria,  "Believe  me  the  hour 
cometh  when  ye  shall  neither  in  this  mountain,  nor  yet  at  Je- 
rusalem worship  the  Father,"  that  the  literal  temple  would 
never  be  built  for  worship  at  Jerusalem.  But  our  Lord's  pre- 
diction has  already  received  its  sad  accomplishment  in  this 
hour  or  season.  In  the  kingdom  to  come,  it  may  be  far  differ- 
ent. That  is  of  an'everlasting  duration.  Ezek.  xliii.  7.  When 
Nathanael  calls  our  Lord,  "the  Son  of  God,  and  the  King  of 
Israel,"  (John  i.  48 — 50,)  our  Saviour  tell  him,  "Verily  I  say 
unto  you,  ye  shall  see  heaven  open,  and  the  angels  of  God 
ascending  and  descending  upon  the  Son  of  man;"  this  has  yet 
to  be  fulfilled;  and  however  we  may  accommodate  it  to  spirit- 
ual intercourse  with  heaven,  and  spiritual  blessings  bestowed 
through  Christ,  it  sets  before  us  a  communication  between  hea- 
ven and  earth,  through  the  Son  of  Man,  far  more  glorious  than 
anything  which  has  yet  been  realized.* 

[320]  There  is  therefore  a  visible  and  glorious  kingdom  of 
Christ,  yet  to  exist  on  this  our  earth,  with  infinitely  more  holi- 
ness, spirituality,  and  blessedness,  than  any  thing  that  the  world 
has  yet  seen.    The  saints,  raised  at  the  coming  of  Christ,  and 

*  Some  statements  of  Mr.  Mede  shew  that  he  wns  rather  disposed  to  err  on 
the  side  of  caution  than  of  rashness.  He  sa^'s,  (Works  pp.  603,  001,)  "The 
presence  of  Christ  in  his  kingdom  shall  no  doubt  be  glorious  and  evident,  yet 
1  dare  not  so  much  as  imagine,  which  some  ancients  .seem  to  have  thought, 
that  it  should  be  a  visible  conver.'je  upon  earth.  For  the  kingdom  of  Christ 
ever  has  been  and  shall  be  Ilegnum  Ccelorum,  a  kingdom  whose  throne  and 
kingly  residence  is  in  heaven.  There  he  was  installed  where  he  sat  down  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  High,  (Heb.  i.)  and  there  as  in  his  proper 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  213 

changed,  and  made  like  him,  (1  Thess.  iv.  15,  IG;  1  Cor.  xv. 
23,  52 — 51.)  shall  share  its  glories  and  reign  with  him,  (Matt. 
xix.  28;  Luke  xxii.  2S — 30;  Rom.  viii.  17,  IS;  1  Cor.  iv.  S; 
2  Tim.  ii.  12;  Rev.  iii.  21;  v.  10;  xx.  1—4.) 

The  thousand  years'  reign  of  the  saints,  is  not  mentioned 
to  limit  their  reign  for  that  time;  it  is  perfectly  clear  that  theij 
shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever.  (Dan.  vii.  IS:)  but  it  is  mentioned 
to  shew  that  at  the  end  of  that  jjeriod,  there  shall  be  among  the 
nations  then  living  in  the  flesh,  another  rebellion  of  Satan,  to 
himself  and  his  followers,  fatally  ruinous,  but  utterly  ineffect- 
ive to  overthrow  the  kingdom  of  the  saints;  and  that  after  that 
time,  he  shall  be  for  ever  shut  up  in  the  lake  of  fire,  and  they 
shall  reign  in  un'inlerruplcd  glory  through  eternity,  (Rev.  xxii. 
5,)  in  that  [321]  kingdom  where  Goaf  shall  be  all  in  all;  the 
millennial  kingdom  is  but  a  preparatory  step  to  the  everlasting 
kingdom. 

We  pretend  not  to  describe  what  is  meant  by  the  language 
expressive  of  reigning,  or  in  what  way  our  Lord  may  be  visi- 
ble, and  sit  on  the  throne  of  David,  or  what  part  the  glorified 
saints  will  have  in  the  future  kingdom  of  Christ;  but  it  is  clear 
that  God  has  promised  that  they  shall  share  its  blessedness  and 
glories,  and  holds  this  out  as  an  animating  motive  to  fidelity. 
2Tim.  iv.  S;  Rev.  ii.  10;  iii.  U,  21;  v.  10;  1  Cor.  ix.  25.  We 
must  not  let  infidelity,  we  must  not  let  Satan  and  the  world, 
rob  us  of  this  hope. 

God  is,  "in  the  ages  to  come,  to  shew  the  exceeding  riches 
of  his  grace,  in  his  kindness  towards  us,  through  Jesus  Christ." 


temple  is  continually  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  his  Father,  to  make  interces- 
sion for  us.  Rom  viii.  31;  Heb.  ix.24.  Yet  may  we  grant  that  he  shall  appear 
and  be  visibly  revealed  from  heaven,  especially  for  the  calling  and  gathering  of 
his  ancient  people,  for  whom  he  did  so  many  wonders  in  the  days  of  old."  "He 
proceeds  to  prove  this  by  our  Lord's  words,  Matt.  xxiv.  and  Rev.  i.  7,  compared 
with  and  founded  on  Dan.  vii.  13,  and  Zech.  xii.  10. 

"Those  who  shall  be  partakers  of  this  kingdom  are  described  to  be  of  two 
sorts:  1.  The  deceased  mnrlyrs,  who,  (as  far  as  I  can  yet  understand,)  shall  re- 
sume their  bodies  and  reign  in  heaven:  2.  Such  of  the  livin_i;,  as  have  not 
worshipped  the  beast,  nor  his  image,  neither  have  received  his  mark,  these 
shall  reign  on  earth,  for  so  I  construe  the  words.  Rev.  xx.  4. 

"This  rising  of  the  martyrs  is  that  which  is  called  the  first  resurrection, 
being,  as  it  .seems,  a  prerogative  to  their  sufferings  above  the  rest  of  the  dead; 
who,  as  they  suffered  with  Christ  in  the  time  of  his  patience,  so  should  they 
be  glorified  with  him  in  the  reign  of  his  victory  before  the  univer.sal  resurrec- 
tion of  all:  Blessed  and  holij  arc  they  icho  hace  pari  in  the  first  Rcsnrrccliuu.,  for 
on  them  the  second  death  hath  no  poicer,  namely,  because  they  arc  not  in  via,  but 
in  patria,  being  a  prerogative,  as  I  understand  it,  of  this  .sort  of  reigners  only. 
Thus  I  yet  admit  the  first  resurrection  to  be  corporal,  as  well  as  the  second, 
though  1  confess  I  have  m-uch  striven  against  it." 

The  presence  of  our  Lord  both  in  earth  and  in  heaven  is  confessedly  my.s- 
terious;  but  John  iii.  13  may  shew  us  that  there  is  no  inconsistency  in  both 
being  ^rue. 

VOL.  II. — CS 


214 


A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 


Eph.  ii.  7.  A  participation  of  the  glories  of  Christ's  king- 
dom is  the  expressed  general  expectation  of  believers  in  the 
New  Testament;  those  who  are  rich  in  faith  are,  as  St.  James 
shews,  "heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he  has  promised  to  them 
that  love  him."  James  ii.  5.  If  we  are  now  only  heirs,  it  is 
clear  that  we  do  not  possess  it. 

In  its  services,  the  church  of  England  sets  before  us  this 
hope,  from  the  lirst  instruction  in  our  catechism,  that  we  are 
''members  of  Christ,  children  of  God,  and  inheritors  of  the 
kingdom  of  heaven;"  to  the  last  prayer  pronounced  over  the 
bodies  of  the  departed,*  "That  it  may  please  thee  shortly  to 
accomplish  [322]  the  number  of  thine  elect,  and  to  hasten  thy 
kingdom;  that  we,  and  all  those  departed  in  the  true  faith  of 
thy  holy  name,  may  have  our  perfect  consummation  and  bliss, 
both  in  body  and  soul,  in   thy  eternal  and  everlasting  glory." 

This,  too,  as  has  been  sufficiently  shewn,  was  the  general 
hope  of  the  church  in  the  first  centuries  after  Christ.  The  tes- 
timony of  Justin  Martyr  is  above  all  exception  on  this  point, 
that  "as  many  Christians  as  were  in  every  respect  orthodox, 
were  assured  that  they  who  believe  in  Christ  should  rise  in  the 
flesh,  and  for  the  space  of  a  thousand  years  inhabit  Jerusalem, 
rebuilt,  and  beautified,  and  enlarged."  Tertullian  had  the 
same  hope,  and  he  connects  this  hope  with  the  restoration  of 
the  Jews,  saying,  "It  becomes  the  Christian  not  to  grieve,  but 
to  rejoice,  in  the  restoration  of  the  Jew,  inasmuch  as  all  our 
hope  is  joined,  or  ilnited  with  the  remaining  expectation  of  the 
Jew."f 

[323]   Let  us   then  have  like  Moses,  respect  to  the  recompense 

*  The  intermediate  state  of  the  soul  has  occiipied  much  of  the  attention  of 
Christian  divines.  The  place  of  departed  spirits  called  in  Hebrew  '71N!J',  in 
Greek,  aSh;,  and  in  English  Hell,  means  the  invisible  receptacle  of  the  dead. 
Peter  says  of  our  Lord,  his  .soul  wa.s  not  left,  in  hell,  (oSh;,)  nor  did  his  flesh  sec 
corruption;  where  there  is  a  contrast  between  his  soul  being  in  the  invisible  state, 
and  his  flesh  in  the  grave.  The  invisible  state  consists  of  two  parts,  a  place  of 
rest  and  blessedness,  paradise  for  the  righteous,  (Luke  xxiii.  43;  2  Cor.  xii.  4,) 
and  a  place  of  torment  for  the  wicked.  Luke  xvi.  23.  Gehenna  is  the  term 
used  to  describe  the  state  of  the  wicked  exclusively,  hereafter,  Matt.  v.  29; 
xxiii.  15;  Mark  ix.  43,  &c.  Respecting  the  conscious  happiness  of  the  spirits 
of  the  just  between  death  and  ilie  resurrection,  such  passages  as  Luke  xxiii. 
43;  Phil.  i.  23;  2  Cor.  v.  8,  put  it  out  of  all  doubt;  but  of  the  nature  of  that 
happiness,  not  only  the  silence  of  the  scripture,  but  the  very  terms  of  the  He- 
brew, Greek,  and  English  words,  which  name  it,  hMtv  (a  concealed  state),  tdiis 
(from,  not  seen),  hell,  a  Saxon,  word,  meaning  hidden  or  concealed  (see  Park- 
hurst,)  shew  us  how  little  we  can  possibly  know  of  it,  and  how  far  short  it  must 
be  of  the  promised  glory  which  is  so  largely  described.  The  opinions  of  the 
Fathers  on  this  subject  are  given  in  a  note  on  2  Tim.  iv.  8,  by  Whiiby.  See 
also  the  Investigator,  vol.  iv.  p.  178 — 180.  There  is  a  very  elaborate  discussion 
on  Hades,  in  the  last  volume  of  Greswell's  work  on  the  Parables,  to  which  the 
reader  may  refer. 

*  See  tlie  Bishop  of  Lincoln's  Justin  Martyr,  p.  104,  and  Tertullian,  page 
366,  367. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  215 

if  rcnard.  Ilcb.  xi.  2G.  Let  us,  like  Abraham,  ''look  for  a 
city  which  hath  foundations,  whose  builder  and  maker  is  God." 
Heb.  xi.  10.  Let  us,  like  all  the  Patriarchs  confess,  that  we 
are  strangers  and  pilgrims  on  the  earth;  desire  and  seek  a  belter 
country,  that  is,  a  heavenly,  where  God  has  prepared  for  us  a  city. 
Heb.  xi.  13 — 16.  They  did  "not  receive  the  promise,  God 
having  provided  some  better  thing  for  us,  that  they,  without 
us,  should  not  be  made  perfect."  Ileb.  xi.  39,  '10.  To  that 
better  thing  we  are  come  now  in  faith,  and  soon  shall  come  in 
full  enjoyment.  "Ye  arc  come  unto  Mount  Sion,  and  unto  the 
city  of  tlie  living  God,  the  heavenly  Jerusalem;"  (Ileb.  xii. 
22 — 24,)  and  then  after  enumerating  the  glorious  comj^any 
tliere  assembled,  he  says,  "and  to  the  blood  of  sprinkling,  that 
speaketh  better  things  than  that  of  Abel."  Let  us  get  hold  of 
the  last  link  of  this  glorious  chain — let  us  obtain  an  interest 
in  the  blood  of  sprinkling  now — and  all  the  other  blessings 
shall,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  be  possessed  by  us.  "God  has  given 
us  eternal  life,  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son;  he  that  hath  the  Son 
hath  life,  and  he  that  hath  not  the  Son  halh  not  life."  1  John 
V.  11,  12. 

All  is  now  disjointed,  sickly,  weak,  and  failing  in  its  designed 
eficct.  Remedies  multiply  wants  and  defects;  "that  which  is 
crooked  cannot  be  made  straight:  that  which  is  wanting  can- 
not be  numbered;"  Eccl.  i.  15.  the  best  planned  institutions, 
the  best  laws,  through  the  corruption  of  man  and  the  power  of 
Satan,  disappoint  our  hopes.  The  law  itself  teas  n-cak  through 
the  flesh.  Rom.  viii.  3.  No  one  adequately  fulfils  his  relation  to 
another;  even  the  conscience  of  the  Christian  leads  him  con- 
stantly to  condemn  himself.  jMagistrates,  ministers,  husbands, 
wives,  parents,  [324]  children,  teachers,  learners,  servants,  de- 
pendants, all  fail  in  their  relative  duties  in  some  point  or  other. 
Our  comforts  occasion  our  trials,  and  our  very  joys  bringsorrows. 
But  the  times  of  t lie  Restitution  {aTrcK-xT^TT^Tt;)  of  all  things  is  has- 
tening on:  when  not  by  the  [lolicy  and  wjsdom  of  man,  but 
by  the  effectual  grace  and  loving  kindness  of  God  our  Saviour, 
they  shall  he  restored  to  a  state  of  sound  health:  when  the  dis- 
jointed members  shall  be  made  whole,  as  the  withered  hand 
by  our  Lord,  (Matt.  xii.  13.)  or  the  blind  eyes  which  were 
restored  by  his  goodness  to  perfect  sight.  Mark  viii.  25.  And 
how  the  sacred  writers  glow  with  the  bright  anticipations  of 
such  a  period,  we  may  see  in  Lsaiah  xi.  xxxv.  Ix.  &c.  May 
it  fill  our  minds  in  the  proportion  in  which  it  fills  the  divine 
records;  and  especially  may  we  view  it  as  the  time  when  holi- 
ness and  SPIKITUALITY  shall  be  everywhere  triumphant  on 
earth,    (Zech.  xiii.  !J;    xiv.  20,  21;    Isaiah  lii.l;    Ix.  21;    Joel 


21G  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

iii.  17.)  and  as  a  stimulating  motive  to  the  most  zealous  and 
active  discharge  of  all  our  present  duties. 

The  kingdom  of  God,  through  unbelief,  appears  so  distant 
as  hardly  to  be  of  any  moment  or  importance  to  us,  but  real 
faith  sees  in  it  a  character  and  magnitude  according  with  the 
fulness  in  which  it  is  brought  forward  in  the  pages  of  scrip- 
ture. Just  as  a  man  living  upon  the  earth,  thinks  every  object 
on  the  earth  great  and  important,  in  comparison  of  the  sun,  or  of 
the  stars:  but  supposing  him  to  rise  gradually  above  the  earth, 
and  approach  the  sun  or  the  stars:  the  earth  would  sink  into 
its  pliysical  insignificance,  and  the  glory  of  those  greater  worlds 
fill  liis  whole  &ouI:  so  it  is  with  this  kingdom,  its  supposed  dis- 
tance makes  us  think  it  of  little  moment;  but  the  day  [325] 
is  hastening  on,  when  it  shall  occupy  every  mind,  and  engage 
every  heart,  and  the  knoivledge  of  the  glory  of  the  Lord  fill  the 
earth  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea.  Isa.  xi.  9.  It  is  the  property 
of  the  scriptures,  and  faith  in  them,  to  bring  distant  and  unseen 
things  before  our  minds  in  their  just  and  real  proportions. 

We  would  now  refresh  our  minds  by  attempting  to  realize 
the  coming  of  this  kingdom  with  poicer,  (Mark  ix.  1,)  as  set  be- 
fore us  in  varied  scriptures.  Think  of  the  spirits  of  the  just 
in  the  invisible  world,  even  now  in  their  separate  state,  happ)* 
with  Christ,  but  expecting  a  far  completer  happiness.  View 
the  saints  on  earth  groaning  under  a  body  of  sin  and  death; 
having  the  first  fruits  of  the  spirit,  but  waiting  for  deliverance 
from  their  many  burdens  and  sorrows:  to  both  these  parts  of 
the  one  family  of  Christ  in  heaven  and  earth,  his  coming  is  in- 
finitely desirable.  "In  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye, 
at  the  last  trump;  for  the  trumpet  shall  sound,  the  dead  shall  be 
]-aised  incorruptible,  and  we  shall  be  changed."  1  Cor.  xv.  51. 
The  Lord  himself,  (1  Thess.  iv.  16.)  descending  from  heavefi 
n-ilh  a  shout,  in  his  glorious  body  shining,  as  when  transfigured 
on  the  Mount,  with  a  light  above  the  sun:  the  voice  of  the 
al'changel  speaks;  and  first  the  dead  in  Christ,  the  bodies  of  the 
saints,  now  as  seed  sown  in  the  earth,  lost  and  covered  in  its 
dust,  shall  rise  in  glory,  and  join  their  long  separated  spirits. 
Quick  as  thought,  the  angels,  with  eager  and  joyful  haste,  catch 
up  those  who  are  alive  and  remain,  and  take  them  with  the 
risen  saints  to  the  clouds  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air.  Immedi- 
ately each  body  is  transfigured,  changed,  and  fashioned  like 
unto  the  Lord's  glorious  body;  "according  to  the  working 
u-hereby  he  is  able  to  subdue  all  [326]  things  to  himself."  Phil, 
iii.  21.  "It  is  sown  in  corruption,  it  is  raised  in  incorruption 
— it  is  sown  in  dishonour,  it  is  raised  in  glory — it  is  sown  in 
weakness,  it  is  raised  in  power — it  is  sown  a  natural  body,  it  is 
raised  a  spiritual  body;"  it  bore  the  image  of  the  earthly — in 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  217 

a  moment  it  is  changed,  and  bears  the  image  of  the  heavenbj.    1 
Cor.  XV. 

0  transporting  change!  imagine  the  weak,  sickly  frame  of 
a  poor  believer,  burdened  \vi*h  sin,  harassed  by  temptations, 
worn  down  by  labour,  buffeted,  scorned,  and  persecuted,  de- 
spised and  afflicted, — in  an  instant,  delivered  out  of  all,  and 
raised  thus  beauteous,  powerful,  and  glorious;  throwing  off  at 
once,  all  the  mortal  wrappings  which  confined  him  in  his 
earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle,  and,  as  the  chrysalis,  that 
striking  emblem,  bursting  forth  in  the  splendour  of  his  new 
creation  to  bask  in  the  beams  of  the  !Sun  of  Righteous?iess,  and 
to  enjoy  all  the  glories  of  the  "new  heavens  and  new  earth 
wherein  dwelleth  righteousness,"  2  Peter  iii.  13. 

Who  can  conceive  too,  our  meeting  the  Lord,  and  his  wel- 
come! Who  can  realize  the  purifying,  exalting,  enrapturing 
emotions  of  him  to  whom  the  Lord  says,  as  he  comes  into  his 
presence,  "Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  thou  hast 
been  faithful  over  a  few  things,  I  will  make  thee  ruler  over 
many  things;  enter  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord,"  Matt,  xxv, 
21,  There  he  presents  his  redeemed  and  glorified  people  "fault- 
less before  the  presence  of  the  Divine  Glory  with  exceeding 
joy."  Jude  24,  0  the  unutterable  bliss  of  seeing  God  as  he  is, 
and  beholding  him,  face  to  face,  and  knowing  as  n-e  are  knoicn! 

Welcomed  by  the  Lord,  the  glorified  saints  mingle  with  the 
innumerable  hosts  of  heaven,  as  one  in  the  [327]  blessed  family 
above,  never  to  be  separated — all  being  kings  and  priests  itnto 
God  and  his  Father,  who  shall  sit  with  their  Saviour  King  on 
his  throne.  Thus  the  heirs  of  God  and  the  joint  heirs  with 
Christ,  enter  on  '^the  kingdom  prepared  for  them  from  the 
foundation  of  the  world."   Matt.  xxv.  34. 

Nor  are  saints  merely  our  companions  there.  The  whole 
family  in  heaven  is  one.  0  glorious  assembly!  "the  innume- 
rable company  of  angels;  tlie  general  assembly  and  church  of 
the  first  born,  which  are  written  in  heaveiu  the  si)irits  of  just 
men  made  perfect,"  (united  now  to  their  glorified  bodies,)  and 
Jesus  himself,  (he  Mediator  of  the  A'czu  Coienant.  Ileb.  xii.  22  — 
24.      What  a  gathering  is  this! 

Among  this  blessed  people  the  Saviour  distributes  his  I'ich 
rewards,  f'tri/jo-  to  every  man  according  as  his  icork  hath  been;  and 
how  infinitely  will  the  lowest  rewaid  exceed  the  largest  hopes 
of  his  i^eople!  All  \hc  faithful  shall  have  given  to  them  a  cron-n 
of  life,  (Rev.  ii,  10;)  all  that  love  his  appearintr,  wear  the  croxm 
of  righteousness,  (2  Tim,  iv.  S;)  the  elders  who  were  examples 
to  the  flock,  shall  "receive  a  crown  of  glory  that  fadelh  not  away: 
they  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  brightness  of  the  firmament, 


21g  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteousness,  as  the  stars  for  ever 
and  ever."  Daniel  xii.  3. 

Contemplate  that  innumerable  and  truly  glorious  society. 
See  the  righteous,  equal  to  the  angels;  behold  them  all  "shin- 
ing forth  as  the  sun  in  the  kingdom  of  their  Father,"  (Matt, 
xiii.  43;)  or  in  the  sublime  imagery  of  Revelation — "I  looked, 
and  lo  a  Lamb  stood  on  Mount  Zion,  and  with  him  an  hun- 
dred and  forty-four  thousand,  having  his  Father's  name  writ- 
ten on  their  foreheads;  and  I  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  as 
the  voice  of  [328]  many  waters,  and  as  the  voice  of  a  great 
thunder,  and  I  heard  the  voice  of  harpers,  harping  with  their 
harps,  and  they  sung  as  it  were  a  new  song  before  the  throne." 
Rev.  xiv.  1 — 3. 

But  even  the  inspired  language  manifestly  labours  and  fails 
in  the  closing  chapters  of  Revelation,  to  convey  adequate  ideas 
of  the  splendours  of  the  "Holy  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of 
heaven  from  God,  having  the  glory  of  God,  and  her  light  like 
unto  a  stone  most  precious,  even  like  a  jasper  stone,  clear  as 
crystal.  The  twelve  gates  were  twelve  pearls;  every  several 
gate  was  of  one  pearl. — The  foundations  of  the  wall  of  the  city 
were  garnished  with  all  manner  of  precious  stones.  The  street 
of  the  city  was  pure  gold,  as  it  were  transparent  glass:  there 
is  no  temple  therein,  for  the  Lord  God  Almightj'  and  the  Lamb 
are  the  temple  of  it:  and  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  sun, 
neither  of  the  moon,  to  shine  in  it,  for  the  glory  of  God  did 
lighten  it,  and  the  Lamb  is  the  light  thereof,  and  there  shall 
be  no  more  curse;  but  the  throne  of  God  and  the  Lamb  shall 
be  in  it,  and  his  servants  shall  serve  him,  and  the)^  shall  see  his 
face,  and  his  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads,  and  there  shall 
be  no  night  there,  and  they  need  no  candle,  neitlier  light  of 
the  sun;  for  the  Lord  God  giveth  them  light,  and  they  shall 
reign  for  ever  and  ever."  See  Rev.  xxi.  10  to  xxii.  6. 

And  then  we  may  conceive  another  part  of  their  blessedness 
is  to  be  employed  in  making  others  blessed,  "for  the  nations 
of  them  which  are  saved,  shall  walk  in  the  light  of  it,  and  the 
kings  of  the  earth  do  bring  their  glory  and  honour  unto  it." 
Rev.  xxi.  24 — 26.  This  accords  witli  other  promises.  "We 
shall  reign  on  the  cartli.  The  saints  of  the  Most  High  shall 
take  the  kingdom  and  possess  the  kingdom  for  ever,  even  for 
ever  and  ever."  Dan.  vii.  IS. 

[329]  Tlie  blessedness  of  the  kingdom  of  God,  terminates 
not  merely  in  the  glorified  saints  being  happy  in  their  own 
glory,  and  the  vision  of  the  Lord;  the  whole  earth,  after  tliose 
])urifying  judgments  which  sliall  come  upon  it,  has  the  deepest 
interest  in  it.  It  is  sublimely  represented  as  now  waiting  for 
it  with  earnest  longing.    Rom.  viii.  19 — 23.     In  this  passage 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  219 

there  is  a  clear  distinction  between  a  blessedness  to  be  given 
in  the  inanifcstatio}i  of  (he  sotis  of  God,  and  another  blessing  in 
the  deliverance  of  the  creation  at  large y>ci/?t  the  bofidage  cf  cor- 
ruption. Respecting  the  llnal  abode  of  the  saints,  we  have  no 
reason  to  think  that  it  will  be  confined,  more  than  the  angelic 
abode  has  been,  to  one  region  of  God's  creation.  The  idea  of 
a  spirit  locally  confined  is  unscriptural,  (Ezek.  i.  20.)  and  the 
saints  will  be  glorified  spirits  then.  The  angels  dwell  in  heaven 
(Matt,  xviii.  10.  Mark  xii.  25.)  and  yet  are  ministering  spirits 
also  on  earth.  Heb.  xii.  14.  And  so  the  glorified  saints  may 
have  their  blessedness  both  in  the  new  heavens  (2  Cor.  v.  1. 
Col.  i.  5.)  and  the  new  earth.  Rev.  xxi.  1.  Their  heaven  is 
where  Christ  is.  John  xvii.  24.  There  are  indeed  but  two 
leading  distinct  classes  of  men  in  the  coming  kingdom  of  Christ. 
(1.)  The  glorified  saints,  or  the  heavenl)'  Jerusalem,  and  (2.) 
the  Jewish  and  other  nations,  the  Jewish  having  a  superiority 
over  the  nations  of  the  earth  at  large.  But  the  holiness,  bless- 
edness and  glory  of  the  risen  saints  is  far  beyond  that  of  the 
Jewish  or  any  other  nation  on  the  earth.  Rev.  xx.  4;  xxi.  24.* 
0  how  large  and  full  [330]  arc  all  those  glowing  promises, 
which  bespangle  the  firmament  of  scripture  as  the  stars  do  the 
heavens,  of  the  latter-day  glory  of  our  Lord's  kingdom  on 
earth;  the  animating  hopes  set  before  us  in  such  Psalms  as  the 
Ixvii.  Ixxii.  xcvi.  to  c,  when  knowledge,  peace,  holiness,  and 
universal  happiness  shall  bless  the  whole  world.  The  rich 
treasures  with  which  the  latter  chapters  of  Isaiah  are  loaded, 
and  the  glories  which  are  testified  of  through  the  sacred  writ- 
ings, have  here  ami)le  space  for  their  largest  meaning.  The 
whole  world  will  indeed  be  blessed  when  under  the  happy  do- 
minion of  our  Lord  and  his  glorified  saints. 

Christian  reader!  let  us  thirst  after  this  glory.  Christian 
reader!  let  us  count  every  thing  besides  as  loss — that  we  may 
win  Christ  and  be  found  in  h^m. 

What  motives  are  here  set  before  us,  for  the  greatest  exer- 
tions in  doing  good!  The  future  glory  is  eminently  connected 
with  labours  for  Christ,  (Dan.  xii.  3;  Luke  xix.  IG— 19;  2 
Cor.  X.  6.) — oh  what  full  scope  there  is  in  this  kingdom  for 
the  largest  rewards,  and  what  an  exciting  object  for  hope  and 
exertion!  What  motives  al.--o  for  patient  endurance  of  suflt'r- 
ings  in  this  ])reseiit  life!  So  intimately  are  sufferings  and  this 
glory  joined  together,  that  some   have  thought  the  Millennial 

*  It  is  surprising  to  .sec  how  many  still  spealc  against  the  prc-millennial  ad- 
vent, as  if  hostile  to  the  Dispen.saiio'n  of  the  Spirit  and  the  jiriesthood  of  Christ. 
See  the  author's  answer  to  the  first  objeciion  in  ihe  note  in  liis  Occasional 
Works,  p.  571.  And  see  Cox's  Christ  our  High  Priest,  in  answer  to  the  second 
objsctiuti. 


220  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

Kingdom  was  only  for  sufferers,  (Rom.  viii.  IS;  Acts  xiv.  22; 
2  Tim.  ii.  12;  Rev.  vii.  14;  xx.  4);  but  be  it  for  all  (Rev.  xi. 
18.)  the  sufferers  are  those  most  eminently  marked  by  the  di- 
vine Spirit  as  the  heirs  of  this  bliss.  May  we  ever  be  ready, 
then,  to  rejoice  in  the  cross.   Matt.  v.  11,  12. 

When  we  look  at  these  glories,  no  wonder  that  the  work  of 
salvation  is  to  be  wrought  out  "with  fear  and  [331]  trembling:" 
(Phil.  ii.  12.)  no  wonder  that  <'the  kingdom  of  heaven  suffer- 
eth  violence  and  the  violent  take  it  by  force,"  (Matt.  xi.  12.) 
and  every  man  that  really  would  secure  it  presselh  i?}to  it.  Luke 
xvi.  16.  It  is  a  prize  worth  all  the  ardour  oHhe  race  that  is  set 
before  us,  (Heb.  xiii.)  and  all  the  struggle  o(  fghtir^  the  good 
Jight  of  faith:  (1  Tim.  vi.  12.)  it  is  worth  parting  with  the  eye, 
the  ha?id,ov  the  foot,  (Matt,  xviii.  S,  9.)  or  even  life  itself,  (Luke 
xiv.  26;  Rev.  xii.  11,)  rather  than  forfeit  our  lot  at  the  end  cf  the 
daijs,  (Dan.  xii.  13,)  in  the  heavenly  kingdom  and  inheritance. 
The  Lord  inspire  all  our  hearts  with  a  noble  ardour  and  thirst 
after  this,  as  our  best  aim,  our  proper  rest,  our  eternal  riches, 
glory,  and  blessedness;  so  that  for  the  sake  of  this  we  may 
willingly  go  through  every  previous  sacrifice! 

On  the  review  of  all  these  things,  may  our  hearts  be  led  to 
offer  up  with  fervency  of  desire,  that  prayer,  "Remember  me, 
0  Lord,  with  the  favour  that  thou  bearest  unto  thy  people;  0 
visit  me  with  thy  salvation;  that  I  may  see  the  good  of  thy 
chosen,  that  I  may  rejoice  in  the  gladness  of  thy  nation,  that  I 
may  glory  with  thin6  inheritance."  Psalm  cvi.  4,  5. 


CPL\PTER  XLX. 

PRACTICAL  REFLFXTIONS. 

[332]  One  design  of  the  Author  in  the  preceding  remarks, 
has  been  to  excite  a  due  attention  to  prophecy.  An  ex- 
clusive and  speculative  regard  to  it  leads  to  a  dangerous  shut- 
ting out  of  primary  and  important  duties,  and  to  controversies 
and  divisions;  but  the  subject  of  prophecy  makes  so  large  a 
j)ortion  of  scripture,  that  no  one  can  sligJil  it,  without  disobey- 
ing the  plain  direction  of  searching  the  scriptures.  There  have, 
indeed,  been  so  many  opposing  interpretations,  and  so  much 
self-confident  and  controversial  staten^.ent  of  prophetic  views, 
that  Christians  are  really  in  danger  of  contemning  that  which 
God  requires  them  to  take  heed  to,  (2  Peter  i.  19.)  neglecting 


TO. THE  PROPHECIES.  221    ' 

that,  on  the  reading,  hearing  and  keeping  of  which  he  has  pro- 
nounced a  hlessing.  Rev.  i.  3.  We  gain  a  real  help  to  spiritu- 
ality by  the  study  of  the  prophecies  of  this  book.  To  teach 
otherwise,  Bengclius  calls  ''a  spurious  and  unblest  attempt  at 
spiritual  reCinement." 

Only  let  us  attend  to  it  in  the  spirit  of  prayer,  huaiility,  for- 
bearance, practical  application,  patient  research,  and  waiting; 
suspending  our  judgment  in  doubtful  matters,  and  being  open 
to  conviction,  and  we  shall  find  the  study  of  prophecy  very 
quickening  to  [333]  our  souls,  cheering  to  our  spirits,  and  ani- 
mating us  to  the  diligent  discharge  of  all  our  duties.  We  shall 
keep  as  well  as  read  the  things  written.   Rev.  i.  3. 

The  PRACTICAL  APPLICATION  of  prophecv  is  a  point  of  very 
vital  importance.  When  our  Lord  and  the  apostles  inter- 
preted the  prophecies,  they  joined  with  them  the  immediate 
use  and  practical  application  to  the  hearers.  Has  not  this  been 
too  much  neglected?  In  our  eagerness  to  establish  what  we 
have  considered  the  true  view,  have  we  not  sometimes  lost 
sight  of  the  important  personal  benefit  of  the  prophecy?  Pro- 
])hccy,  in  all  its  parts,  is  full  of  the  most  holy  and  varied  prac- 
tical instruction. 

The  leading  benefit  designed  by  the  sacred  writers  in  bring- 
ing forward  prophetic  truth  seems,  however,  to  be  this:  by  ex- 
citing our  hopes  and  our  fears,  to  lead  us  to  fly  to  Christ,  with- 
out delay,  for  an  interest  in  his  great  salvation.  The  broad 
letters  on  the  sign-post  of  prophecy  every  where  are  "Fly  to 
Jesus;"  the  hand  stretched  out  every  where  directs  to  Jesus. 
Observe  how  St.  Peter,  after  explaining  the  prophetic  meaning 
of  various  passages  in  the  Psalms,  (Acts  ii.  14 — 36,)  by  the 
stimulating  hope  of  the  remission  of  sins,  and  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  (ii.  38.),  and  by  the  fear  of  perishing  with  a«  untou-ard 
generation,  (ii.  40);  calls  them  at  once  to  "repent  and  be  bap- 
tized in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ."  Observe  how  St.  Paul,  in 
pleading  with  the  Jews  at  Antioch,  in  Pisidia,  after  explaining 
the  voices  of  the  prophets,  (Acts  xiii.  23 — 37.)  comes  to  a 
practical  exhortation,  by  holding  out  all  the  blessings  of  ''for- 
giveness  and  justificalio?i  to  the  believers  ifi  Jesus,  (verses  38, 
39.),  and  all  the  terror  of  perishing  to  the  iinheliever.  (verses 
40,41.) 

[334]  The  great  practical  lessons  of  the  book  of  Revelation 
are  intermingled  with,  every  part.  The  exhortation  to  fidelity, 
patience,  obedience,  watchfulness  and  circumspection,  receiv- 
ing Christ  and  waiting  for  him,  are  everywhere  interspersed 
with  prophecy. 

Oh  what  a  vanity  it  is  to  have  our  minds  filled  with  the 
images  of  prophecy,  and  to  be  able  to  explain  every  varied  in- 


222  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

terpretation  of  human  writers;  and  yet  to  have  our  hearts  alien- 
ated from  God,  and  estranged  from  the  Saviour,  and  to  be 
without  his  Spirit!  How  awful  would  it  be  for  a  man  to  be 
able  to  discuss  prophecy  with  vast  skill,  and  shew  its  fulfilment 
with  great  talents,  (1  Cor.  xiii.  2.)  and  yet,  as  to  real  conver- 
sion, be  far  off  from  God,  and  perish  at  the  last  with  infidels 
and  unbelievers!  May  God  preserve  the  writer  and  reader 
from  such  fatal  delusions!  It  is  not  without  its  most  valuable 
instruction,  that  our  Lord  represents  numbers  as  thus  deceived 
at  the  time  when  he  comes  again:  "Matuj  shall  say  unto  me  in 
that  day.  Lord,  Lord,  have  we  not  prophesied  in  thy  name,  and 
in  thy  name  have  cast  out  devils,  and  in  thy  name  done  many 
wonderful  works?  And  then  will  I  profess  unto  them,  I  never 
knew  you;  depart  from  me,  ye  that  work  iniquity."  Matt, 
vii,  22,  23.  He  also  precedes  this  instruction  by  shewing  the 
character  of  those  who  shall  share  his  kingdom.  "Not  every 
one  that  saith  unto  me,  Lord,  Lord,  shall  enter  into  the  king- 
dom of  heaven,  but  he  that  doeth  the  will  of  my  Father  which 
is  in  heaven."  verse  21. 

One  of  the  peculiarities  of  the  last  days  being  "a  form  of 
godliness,  but  denying  the  power  thereof,"  2  Tim.  iii.  5,  how 
needful  it  is  to  be  watchful  on  this  point!  The  present 
state  of  the  church  may  be  compared  to  those  nuts  which  have 
a  husk,  and  a  [335]  shell,  and  are  hanging  on  the  trees.  The 
visible  church  is  but  a  small  part  of  the  world;  and  when  you 
look  at  that  churchy  the  larger  part  of  it  is  only  a  husk,  and 
when  you  have  taken  off  the  husk,  and  come  to  the  professors 
of  religion,  there  is  still  an  outside  shell,  covering  the  interior 
part:  all  those  exterior  parts,  the  tree,  the  husk,  and  the  shell, 
are  indeed  needful  for  the  growth  and  protection  of  the  inte- 
rior kernel,  which  otherwise  would  be  devoured  by  the  fowls 
of  the  air  and  the  beasts  of  the  field,  and  also  for  its  becoming 
mature  and  fit  for  the  Master's  use;  but  by-and-bye  the  exte- 
rior things  will  be  laid  aside,  and  only  the  interior  be  regarded 
and  preserved.  Do  not  be  deceived  by  the  profession  you 
make,  by  your  contiguity  to  and  connection  with  the  reality; 
by  your  usefulness  and  necessity  to  its  preservation:  the  sepa- 
rating and  dividing  time  is  coming.  "Who  may  abide  the  day 
of  his  coming?  and  who  shall  stand  when  heappeareth?  for  he 
is  like  a  refiner's  fire,  and  like  fuller's  soap."   Mai.  iii.  2. 

How  important  is  HEAVENLY  WISDOM  in  this  study!  The 
scriptures  particularly  mention  this.  Hosca,  in  the  close  of  his 
prophecies,  says,  "Who  is  wise,  and  he  shall  understand  these 
things?  prudent,  and  he  shall  know  them?"  Hosea  xiv.  9. 
Daniel,  in  the  close  of  his  prophecies,  asserts,  "None  of  the 
wicked  shall  understand,  but  the  wise  shall  understand."  Dan. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  223 

xii.  10.  David  closes  one  of  his  Psalms  with  a  similar  decla- 
ration, "Whoso  is  wise,  and  will  observe  these  things,  even 
ihcy  shall  understand  the  loving-kindness  of  the  Lord."  Ps. 
cvii.  43.  JNIay  we  pray  much,  then,  for  heavenly  wisdom,  to 
guard  us  from  error,  and  lead  us  into  the  truth.  This  history 
of  the  church  has  shewn,  that  we  are  peculiarly  exposed  to 
the  temptation  of  precipitate  [33G]  interpretation  of  the  varied 
symbols  and  figures  of  God's  word,  which  as  Bacon  observes, 
have  a  twofold  use,  "folding  up  and  kec])ing  of  things  under 
a  veil,  and  enlightening  and  laying  open  of  obscurities."  God 
thus  conceals  his  purposes  from  the  wicked,  and  illustrates  them 
to  the  wise.  Hosea  xiv.  9. 

How  valuable  also  is  patiext  study!  There  must  be  a  la- 
bour of  mind,  to  get  a  clear  understanding  of  prophecy.  "In 
his  law  doth  he  meditate  day  and  night."  Psalm  i.  2.  The 
Prophets  speak,  in  a  forcible  figure,  of  eating  God's  word;  "thy 
words  were  found,  and  I  did  eat  them."  Jer.  xv.  16.  The  di- 
rection, with  the  roll  of  the  book,  to  Ezekiel  was,  "open  thy 
mouth,  and  eat  that  I  give  thee."  Ezekiel  ii.  S.  "Son  of  man, 
cause  thy  belly  to  eat,  and  fill  thy  bowels  with  this  roll  that  I 
give  thee.  Then  I  did  eat  it,  and  it  was  in  my  mouth  as  honey 
for  sweetness."  Ezekiel  iii.  3.  So  St.  John  is  told  "to  take  the 
book  and  eat  it  up."  Rev.  x.  9.  The  prayer  of  our  Liturg}', 
'Grant  that  we  may  read,  mark,  learn,  and  inwardly  digest 
them,'  adopts  the  same  idea.  It  implies  the  continued  and 
thoughtful  meditation  on  the  word  of  prophecy,  till  it  fill  and 
embue  our  whole  minds,  assimilating  them  to  itself,  as  food  di- 
gested is  assimilated  to  the  flesh.  Prophecies  which  seem  very 
obscure  at  first,  will  often  clear  up  in  patient  meditation,  just 
as  when  you  comeout  of  the  full  light  of  day  into  a  dark  room, 
you  can  at  first  distinguish  nothing,  but  if  you  wait  a  little,  till 
your  sight  is  inured  to  the  gloom,  you  will  begin  to  discern 
things  tiiat  were  quite  invisible  before. 

The  view  of  the  subject  talien  in  this  \york,  will,  we  trust, 
serve  to  caution  us  against  speculative  [337]  anticipations  of 
future  events,  as  if  we  could  unfold  the  purposes  of  Jehovah. 
Let  us  guard  against  what  St.  Peter  mentions,  (3  Peter  i.  20,) 
any  private  inter prelaiion  of  prophecy,  apart  from  the  analogy 
of  scripture,  which  is  one  harmonious  whole,  and  in  its  varied 
parts  the  work  of  one  Divine  mind,  the  Holy  Spirit  of  our 
God.  Prophecy  will,  therefore,  ever  be  the  best  commentary  on 
prophecy,  till  the  event  make  it  plain.  As  liishop  Horsley  ex- 
plains it,  no  prophecy  of  scripture  is  of  self-interpretation;  the 
sense  is  to  be  sought  in  the  events  of  the  world  and  in  the  har- 
mony of  the  prophetic  writings  at  large,  rather  than  in  the  bare 
terms  of  any  single  prediction.    Scripture  prophecy  takes  large 


224  A  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

and  comprehensive  surveys  of  events.  Let  us  watch  against 
any  views  not  according  to  the  mind  of  the  Spirit.  1  Cor.  ii. 
10—15. 

It  may  serve  also  as  a  guard  against  censuring  views  of  pro- 
phecy which  may  not  accord  with  our  respective  partialities. 
One,  strongly  and  justly  impressed  with  the  magnitude  of  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews  in  its  consequences  on  the  world  at 
large,  may  be  disposed  to  find  fault  with  an  application  of  the 
promises  of  the  Old  Testament  to  the  Christian  church;  but 
preceding  observations  will  have  shewn  that  such  an  applica- 
tion is  made  by  the  inspired  writers,  and  justly  adopted  in  the 
judgment  of  the  soundest  divines.*  Another,  under  equally 
strong  [338]  and  just  feelings  of  the  immense  and  innumerable 
multitudes  of  the  Gentiles,  all  having  immortal  souls  and  pe- 
rishing yearly,  the  promises  made  of  their  conversion,  and  the 
blessings  already  given  to  missionary  efforts,  may  be  apt  to  dis- 
regard the  peculiar  situation  and  privileges  of  the  Jews,  and 
not  only  to  lose  sight  of  tliose  prophecies  vvhich  concern  their 

*  The  remarkable  and  lengthened  delay  of  God's  gracious  purposes  respect- 
ing the  Jews,  oftea  but  yet  obscurely  intimated  in  their  screre  imes  punishment, 
(Lev.  xxvi.)  and  the  seueii  ti7}ics  of  the  Gentile  monarchies,  (Dan.  iv.)  in  the 
seventy  weeks,  and  the  determined  desolation  of  Dan.  ix.  24 — 27,  and  the 
2,300  days  of  the  complete  cleansing  of  the  sanctuary,  (Dan.  viii.  14)  is  calcu- 
lated greatly  to  exercise  the  faith  and  disappoint  the  hopes  to  which  the  clear 
promises  of  God's  word  lead  us  respecting  that  nation.  This  tendency  of  the 
delay  is  met  by  the  strongest  expressions,  in  the  whole  scripture,  of  God's 
faithfulness  tohis  promises,  tenderness,  and  compassion  to  the  Jews,  and  the 
exceeding  depth  of  his  purposes  in  it.  Isaiah  and  Jeremiah  especially  abound 
■with  these  statements.  Isaiah  xl.  27,28.  xlix.  14 — 16.  Ixii.  1.  Jer.  xvi.  14,  15. 
XXX.  17,  18.  Rom.  xi.  25 — 36.  Where  there  is  a  great  and  lasting  good  to  be 
produced,  a  long  previous  preparation  is  required.  The  humiliation  and  con- 
viction for  sin  must  be  deep  and  lengthened,  where  the  righteousness  is  to  be 
so  bright,  and  the  salvation  as  a  lamp  that  burneth.  Isaiah  Ixii.  1.  Four  hun- 
dred years  of  depression  and  bondage  prepared  the  way  for  their  iirst  conquest 
of  Canaan,  and  their  being  the  depositaries  of  God's  truth  for  the  world;  be- 
tween two  and  three  thousand  years  of  dispersion  and  judgment  prepare  the 
way  for  their  permanent  possession  of  the  land  of  Canaan,  and  their  being  the 
livmg  and  constant  exhibition  of  a  righteous  nation  to  glorify  God  and  bless 
the  whole  earth.  Isa.  Ix.  21.  xxvi.  2.  Besides  the  elect  remnant  gathering 
from  the  literal  Israel,  from  age  to  age,  there  is  a  vast  election  gathering  also 
from  the  Gentile  nations,  all  of  whom  are  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  When  Israel 
is  restored,  and  when  the  saints  are  gathered  together,  and  the  heavenly  Jeru- 
salem is  completed,  and  the  Saviour  returns  in  the  glory  of  his  Father,  how 
triumphant  will  be  the  song  of  the  whole  Jewish  nation,  surveying  all  the  time 
of  its  widowhood,  and  finding  that  in  that  very  time  the  Lord  was  gathering  the 
materials  of  the  full  and  everlasting  glory  promised  to  this  nation.  T/iou 
shalt  say  in  thine  heart,  Whn  hath  begotten  me  these,  seeing  I  have  lost  my  chil- 
dren and  am  desolate,  a  captive  and  removing  to  and,  fro?  And  who  hath  brought 
up  these?  Behold  I  was  left  alone,  these,  where  had  they  been'?  Oh  how  deep  are 
the  counsels  of  Jehovah,  and  how  unsearchable  the  riches  of  his  love!  Oh 
how  full  the  comfort,  alter_all  their  afHiction,  he  has  in  store  for  the  Jews! 
Ezek.  xiv.  22,  23;  Isaiah  xl.l,  2.  How  complete  their  satisfaction  will  be  in 
all  his  wondrous  dealings  with  them!  Joel  ii.  26;  Jer.  xxxi.  14 — 26.  See  the 
2nd  Sermon  in  the  author's  "Time  to  favour  Zion.'' 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  905 

conversion  and  restoration,  but  to  undervalue  that  whicli  is  of 
immense  moment  in  the  future  plory  and  blessedness  of  the 
world  at  large,  liut  why  should  [339]  the  servants  of  Christ, 
aiming  at  the  same  happy  result,  and  agreeing  in  every  essen- 
tial point,  be  disunited  on  this,  or  in  any  way  use  expressions 
that  may  damp  any  efi'ort  made  for  the  salvation  of  either  Jew 
or  Gentile?  Let  us  remember  that  Jerusalem  of  old,  just  be- 
fore its  destruction,  was  full  of  parties  raging  against  each 
other.  JMay  our  spiritual  Jerusalem  take  the  instructive  warn- 
ing! 

One  says,  'Christ  will  certainly  come  before  the  millennium;' 
anoiher  says,  'He  will  not  come  till  after  it  be  passed;'  a  third, 
'He  will  come  without  any  millennium.'  The  Author  has  ex- 
pressed his  own  views,  that  our  Lord  will  visibly  appear  be- 
fore the  millennium;  but  those  who  see  not  this,  agree  that  he 
will  come,  and  come  unexpectedly,  and  that  we  should  be 
ready  for  his  coming,  and  view  it  as  a  quickening  motive  to 
labours  of  love;  we  are  all  united  in  the  practical  issues  which 
we  desire,  and  let  us  bear  and  forbear  with  each  other  in  love, 
till  we  see  eye  to  eye.  To  abound  i?i  love  tozvnrd  one  another, 
should  be  the  effect  of  looking  for  the  coming  "of  our  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  with  all  his  saints."  1  Thess.  iii.  12.  "Grudge 
not  one  against  another,  lest  ye  be  condemned:  behold  the 
judge  standeth  at  the  door."  James  v.  9.  Oh  let  not  our  love 
to  others  be  in  any  way  proportioned  to  their  reception  of  tiiose 
prophetical  views  which  we  hold;  but  let  it  be  an  enlarged, 
pure,  divine  love,  like  our  God's!  And,  especially,  "if  we  are 
strong,  we  ought  to  bear  the  infirmities  of  the  weak,"  (Rom, 
XV.  1);  to  seek,  indeed,  like-mindedness,  as  the  apostle  sweetly 
prays,  (Rom.xv.  5,  G);  but  to  receive  oneanolher,  notwithstand- 
ing our  mutual  ignorances  and  infirmities,-  "as  Christ  has  re- 
ceived us  to  the  glory  of  God."  Rom.  xv.  7. 

[340]  Some  of  those  who  Ivive  taken  up  the  subject  of  pro- 
phecy warmly  and  speculatively,  have  expressed  tiiemsclves  so 
confidently,  with  such  sharpness  and  bitterness  against  others, 
with  such  assumption  of  superior  wisdom,  and  such  despising 
of  those  who  have  differed  from  ihem,  as  not  only  to  pain  their 
fellow-Christians,  but  to  lead  to  much  donhlful  disputation,  and 
excite  great  prejudices  against  tlic  stud}-  of  their  favourite 
subject.  Others  have  been  ready  to  exclude  from  Cliristian 
communion,  all  who  difVercd  from  their  particular  sentiments, 
and  to  admit  at  once  to  Christian  fellowship,  as  partakers  of 
divine  grace,  all  who  concurred  with  them.  These  great  errors 
are  carefully  to  be  guarded  against  by  the  true  Christian.  They 
are  very  injurious,  and  corrupt  "the  mind  from  the  simplicity 
that  is  in  Christ."    2  Cor.  xi.  3.     How  important  is  it  ever  to 

VOL.  II. — G9 


226  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

remember — "Though  I  speak  with  the  tongues  of  men  and  of 
angels,  and  have  not  charity,  I  am  become  as  sounding  brass, 
or  a  tinkling  cymbal:  and  though  I  have  the  gift  of  prophecy, 
and  understand  all  mysteries,  and  all  knowledge;  and  though 
I  have  all  faith,  so  that  1  could  remove  mountains,  and  have 
not  charity,  I  am  nothing."  1  Cor,  xiii.  1,  2.  Let  us  study 
the  prophecies  as  Daniel  did,  with  prostration,  humiliation,  and 
persevering  prayer. 

But  let  not  these  statements  be  misunderstood  as  if  the 
TRUTHS  OF  THE  BIBLE  wero  Uncertain  or  doubtful:  they  are 
MOST  CERTAIN.  All  differences  of  opinion  shew  our  own  dark- 
ness, and  unbelief,  and  sinfulness — not  the  darkn^^ss  of  scrip- 
ture. As  Luther  says,  "It  ought  to  be  a  first  principle  most 
firmly  maintained  among  Christians,  that  the  Holy  Scriptures 
are  a  spiritual  light  far  brighter  than  the  sun,  especially  in 
those  things  which  pertain  to  salvation,  [341]  or  are  neces- 
sary." We  must  not  let  our  charity  so  overflow  bounds,  as  to 
part  with  truth.  'The  wisdom  of  God  is  first  pure  and  then 
peaceable.'  The  exhortations  to  be  like-minded,  of  one  accord, 
of  one  mind,  are  connected  with  the  exhortation  to  have  the 
same  love,  (Phil.  ii.  2.)  and  the  only  way  is  to  bring  every- 
thing to  the  true  test — God's  word.  John  xii.  48;  Ephes, 
v.  13. 

We  may  from  this  subject  learn  also  the  true  use  op  pro- 
phecy. It  is  not  primarily  intended  as  a  rule  of  duty.*  Pre- 
cepts are  the  rule  of  duty.  Much  less  should  prophecy  ever 
be  so  interpreted  as  to  interfere  with  plain  duty.  For  instance, 
if  any  one  should  suppose  from  the  predicted  hardness  of  the 
Jews,  that  it  was  our  duty  not  to  endeavour  to  promote  their 
conversion;  or  if  any  one  should  suppose,  because  the  con- 
version of  the  Jews  would  be  a  blessing  to  the  Gentiles,  that 
therefore  we  should  do  nothing  for  the  heathen  till  the  Jews 
were  converted,  they  would  be  equally  wrong;  for  the  pre- 
cept, which  is  the  rule  of  duty,  is  express,  go  ye  into  all  the 
7oorld,  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  But  the  use 
of  prophecy  is  of  another  kind; — previously  to  the  event,  to 
raise  general  expectations,  and  thus  quicken  us  to  duty,  excite 
our  hopes,  and  stimulate  our  labours,  and  prove  our  faith,  and 
strengthen  us  to  endure  present  trials;  and,  subsequently  to  the 
event,  to  turn  to  us  for  a  testimony,  becoming  an  evidence  of 
the  divine  inspiration  of  the  Scriptures,  which  may  confirm 
our  own  faith  as  to  all  that  is  yet  to  be  accomplished,  and  suffi- 

*  Not  but  that  duty  may  be  gathered  from  prophecy,  as  the  Apostle  gathered 
a  command  and  a  duty /r?  Inrn  to  the  Gentiles  from  the  prediction, /^are  ic^ 
//tec  to  be  a  light  to  the  Gentiles.  Acts  xiii.  47. 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  227 

cicnlly  answer  all  gainsayers,  [342]  and  objectors  to  their  just 
claim  to  the  title  of  the  word  of  God. 

Therefore  let  us  not  be  restrained  or  cooled  in  the  support 
of  such  a  blessed  cause,  as  promoting  the  conversion  of  immor- 
tal souls,  by  any  private  and  questionable  views  of  unfulfilled 
prophecy;  it  rests  on  plain  and  positive  precept:  and  on  those 
broad,  solid,  and  cfl'ectivc  grounds  which  cannot  be  shaken, 
and  on  which  Christians  are  generally  agreed.  The  ultimate 
success  of  the  whole  work  is  certain,  and  the  present  duties 
are  plain  and  obvious.  He  who  neglects  caring  for  either  Jew 
or  Gentile,  neglects  a  plain  dut}"  and  a  blessed  privilege. 

Let  us  seek  to  carry  on  every  holy  work  in  OUR  SA- 
\  lOUR'S  SPIRIT,  and  labour  to  save  immortal  souls  in  that 
union  of  heart  for  which  he  poured  the  aflecting  prayer — that 
theij  may  all  be  ojie,  as  thou  Father  art  in  me,  arid  J  in  thee,  that 
they  also  may  he  one  in  us,  that  the  world  may  believe  that  thou  hasl 
sent  me.  This  practical  point  is  of  immense  moment.  Oh  that 
we  may  all  carefull}-  and  habitually  maintain  the  spirit  of  love 
in  all  our  discussions!  The  kingdom  of  the  great  enemy  of  God 
and  man  has  been  vigorously  assailed,  and  he  is  doubtless 
watching  to  divide  Christians,  that  he  may  weaken  and  impair 
their  ellbrts.  Let  us  not  be  ignorant  of  Ids  devices.  There  is 
one  all-important  rule  that  we  should  constantly  bear  in  mind 
—  If  hereunto  ye  Jiave  already  attained,  let  us  -d-alk  by  the  same  rule, 
let  us  mind  the  same  thing.  This  will  lead  us  rather  to  dwell 
on  those  things  in  which  Christians  unite,  than  to  press  our 
particular  sentiments,  if  those  sentiments  are  allowedly  of  in- 
ferior moment.  We  should  hail,  and  help,  and  rejoice  in  each 
other's  hopes  and  labours  and  [343]  success  in  the  salvation  of 
Jew  and  Greek,  even  as  the  apostle  presses  the  prophetical  ex- 
hortation— Rejoice,  ye  Gentiles,  with  his  people.   Rom.  xv.  10. 

Not  that  the  subject  of  prophecy  should  not  be  fully  dis- 
cussed, or  that  those  who  have  studied  the  subject  with  care  and 
attention  should  not  state  the'r  sentiments  freely,  and  firmly, 
and  at  length;  only  let  it  be  with  humility  and  brotherly  love, 
of  which  we  have  seen  in  our  days  many  delightful  examples. 
Far  be  it  from  any  to  repress  a  full  and  free  investigation  of 
prophecy  in  a  right  spirit.  In  guarding  against  one  evil,  we 
should  not  fall  into  another.  Such  writers  as  IMede,  Sir  Isaac 
Newton,  Bishop  Newton,  Ilurd,  Lowth,  Woodhouse,  and 
others,  with  Davison,  Keith,  Faber,  Cuninghamc,  and  many 
other  living  authors,  have  done  much,  notwithstanding  some 
lesser  mistakes  which  here  seem  inevitable,  to  elucidate  this 
deep  subject.  It  is  greatly  to  be  regretted  that  in  some  of 
those  writers,  whose  powers  of  mind  and  genius  and  research 
are  admirable,  wc  find  not  that  devotion,  meekness,  and  spi 


228  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

rituality,  and  those  gracious  affections,  which  are  peculiarly 
needful  for  the  discovery  of  the  divine  mind.  Even  those 
who  have  allowedly  fallen  into  great  mistakes,  have  yet  cleared 
up  some  things:  and  there  is  no  writer  of  eminence  who  has 
not  shed  some  important  light  on  its  difficulties.  Let,  then, 
the  whole  range  of  prophecy  he  canvassed;  let  mind,  and  re- 
search, and  piety,  be  cast  into  it:  and  thus  ma7}y  shall  rim  to 
and  fro,  and  knowledge  shall  be  increased.  Dan.  xii.  4.  We  may 
justly  expect,  as  we  draw  nearer  the  grand  events  which  are 
before  the  church,  that  there  will  be  more  light  beaming  on  its 
future  hopes  and  prospects, 

[344]  Let  the  Holy  Scriptures  therefore  be  searched  dili- 
gently respecting  this,  as  well  as  every  other  part  of  their  in- 
valuable contents;  especially  is  it  to  be  desired  that  the  original 
scripture  should  be  more  generally  studied  and  understood. 
Sacred  criticism,  modestly  advanced,  with  competent  know- 
ledge, is  far  from  being  injurious  to  the  cause  of  truth;  and  we 
owe  much  to  those  learned  men  who  have  thus  removed  diffi- 
culties by  wiiich  the  sacred  writings  had  been  long  needlessly 
obscured. 

Nor  must  we  forbear  here  earnestly  to  press  the  great  im- 
portance of  fervent  and  persevering  prayer  for  the  Spirit  of  di- 
vine wisdom,  the  anointing  which  teacheth  us  all  things.  We 
press  this,  not  because  we  can  expect  any  direct  inspiration  to 
discover  to  us  the  future  purposes  of  the  Almighty,  but  be- 
cause fervent  prayer  will  keep  ftir  from  us  all  dogmatism,  pride, 
and  fancied  superior  wisdom  and  knowledge:  fervent  prayer 
will  produce  that  humble  waiting  state  of  mind  which  God  de- 
lights 1o  bless;  fervent  prayer  will  obtain  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  to  remove  our  prejudices,  and  will  make  us  willing  to 
see,  embrace,  and  profess  the  truth,  however  contrary  to  our 
former  sentiments;  fervent  prayer  will  keep  alive  in  us  a  cor- 
dial interest  for  the  whole  cause  of  Christ,  with  a  jealous  fear 
of  being  biased  by  a  favourite  part;  and  with  such  tempers  and 
dispositions  we  shall  doubtless  be  preserved  from  any  material 
error. 

The  interpretation  of  prophecy  is  a  subject,  therefore,  that 
should  not  be  lightly  entered  upon,  lest,  instead  of  shewing 
what  is  really  the  mind  of  the  Lord,  we  put  our  own  mind  in 
its  place,  and  either  add  to,  or  take  from  his  word.  Especially 
when  our  [345]  sentiments  contradict  the  general  opinion  of 
the  main  body  of  Christians  through  successive  ages,  it  be- 
comes still  more  incumbent  on  us  not  to  advance  and  press  our 
particular  opinions  but  with  great  caution  and  diffidence. 

Another  suggestion  may  be  allowed  the  writer,  while  assert- 
ing the  duty  of  confessing  important  truth.     In  our  efforts  to 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  229 

advance  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  in  our  devotions,  and 
especially  in  published  forms  of  prayer,  those  who  hold  such 
views  should  be  careful  not  dogmatically  and  ofi'ensively  to 
urge  any  private  or  disputed  views  of  projihccy,  and  especially 
of  minor  points;  lest  any  who  join  witli  us  should  he  stumbled, 
their  zealous  efforts  or  devotional  feelings  be  checked,  and  that 
union  of  desire  and  labour  to  which  the  special  blessing  is 
promised  should  be  hindered;  and  on  the  other  hand  those  who 
ditfer  from  these  views  should  not  be  too  sensitively  alive  to 
slight  ditlerences.  Romans  xiv.  1.  It  is  perhaps  a  yet  more 
important  point  to  be  gained,  that  Christians  should  feel  that 
this  is  ground  on  which  they  may  all  with  humility,  yet  freely, 
state  their  views  of  scripture. 

To  view  the  prophecies  in  their  large  aspect,  as  comprehend- 
ing the  general  dealings  of  God  with  mankind  through  suc- 
cessive ages,  enlarges  and  raises  the  mind;  but  exclusively  or 
mainly  to  confine  our  views  of  it  to  one  particular  point  has  a 
tendency  to  narrow  the  mind,  and  lead  it  oiY  from  the  great 
intent  of  prophecy. 

Remembering,  then,  that  the  advancement  of  God's  king- 
dom is  peculiarly  his  own  work,  and  that  he  will  unfold  his 
own  plan  in  his  own  time  and  way,  we  should  watch  for  the 
openings  of  his  providence,  not  [34G]  attempting  to  force  our 
own  schemes,  but  rather  leave  it  to  that  providence  to  inter- 
pret his  own  commands.  Yet  we  should  enter  heartily  when 
a  great  and  effectual  door  is  opened,  and  never  was  there  a  greater 
door  opened,  and  never  did  tiie  voice  of  Providence  more 
manifestly  call  Christians  to  labour  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole 
human  race,  both  Jew  and  Gentile,  than  in  this  day.  0  may 
we  be  wise  to  discern  the  signs  of  the  limes,  and  to  obey  the  plain 
command  of  our  Saviour.  May  vve  be  quickened  in  promot- 
ing his  cause,  by  the  cheering  light  of  prophecy,  which,  when 
accomplished,  confirms  our  f^ith  in  the  divine  records;  and 
while  unaccomplished,  supports  and  animates  the  church  in  its 
labours  and  sutierings,  with  the  bright  hope  of  a  future  triumph 
and  a  final  recompense. 

This  leads  me  to  add  some  practical  remarks  on  one  main 
improvement  of  prophecy,  prepauation  for  the  coming  of 
Christ.  That  coming  leads  on  to  the  great  issue  of  all  the 
events  of  this  lower  world, and  the  scriptures  dwell  very  much 
on  our  being  prepared  for  it;  may  the  Divine  Spirit  assist  this 
effort  to  lead  the  reader  more  believingly,  practically,  and  con- 
stantlv,  to  look  forward  to  his  coming. 

If  he  will  appear  the  second  time  u-ilhout  siti  unto  salvation  to 
them  that  look  fur  him: — if  in  that  day  the  crown  of  righteous- 
ness will  be  given  by  the  righteous  Judge,  to  them  that  love  his 
69* 


230  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

appearing,  (2  Tim.  iv.  8,)  how  important  is  it  for  us  earnestly 
to  look  for  and  affectionately  to  desire  that  event! 

If  the  warning  is  again  and  again  repeated,  *'Watch,  for  ye 
know  neither  the  day  nor  the  hour  when  the  Son  of  Man 
Cometh,"  Matt.  xxiv.  42;  xxv.  13:  If  we  are  solemnly  charged, 
"Be  ye  also  ready,  for  in  such  an  hour  [347]  as  ye  think  not, 
the  Son  of  man  cometh,"  Matt.  xxiv.  44;  and  our  Lord  in 
that  part  of  prophecy  which  seems  immediately  to  relate  to 
the  period  in  which  we  are  now  living,  says,  ''Behold,  I  come 
as  a  thief!  Blessed  is  he  that  watcheth  and  keepeth  his  gar- 
ments, lest  he  walk  naked  and  they  see  his  shame,"  Rev. 
xvi.  15,  how  circumspectly  should  the  Christian  now  walk, 
treading  as  on  the  borders  of  eternity,  and  in  the  anticipation 
of  all  those  events  which  mark  the  last  days. 

There  are  some  important  scriptural  directions  that  we  should 
ever  bear  in  mind  with  reference  to  this  great  event. 

(1.)  Watchfulness  is  the  primary  duty  to  which  the  scrip- 
tures continually  direct  us.  Some  passages  have  already  been 
noticed  which  point  out  this  duty. 

Our  Lord  makes  it  a  direction  applicable  to  all  his  people 
when  he  says,  "What  I  say  unto  you  I  say  unto  all,  watch." 
Mark  xiii.  37.  Watchfulness  has  a  special  reference  to  the 
dangers  with  which  we  are  surrounded;  and  those  dangers 
which  are  now  on  every  side  of  this  subject  peculiarly  call  us 
to  this  circumspect  spirit.  The  infidelity  of  the  present  times 
is  peculiarly  marked,  open,  and  contagious.  Watch,  then, 
against  temptations  to  unbelief;  every  jot  and  tittle  of  God's 
word  in  its  plain  meaning  is  ahogether  true,  though  the  Neo- 
logian,  learned  in  languages  even  under  the  mask  of  Christi- 
anity, and  the  Infidel  Socialist,  more  openly  may  attempt  to 
explain  it  away;  and  though  the  profligate  openly  revile  and 
scoff  at  it. 

The  novelties  of  lively  imaginations  are  also  to  be  guarded 
against.  Be  not  carried  away  by  the  zeal  and  devotedness  and 
talents  of  any  man,  from  those  old  truths  on  which  the  church 
has  fed  from  the  beginning — "ask  for  the  old  paths,  where  is 
the  good  way,  [348]  and  walk  therein,  and  ye  shall  find  rest 
for  your  souls."  Jer.  vi.  16.  Satan  is  now  specially  busy. 
"Be  sober,  be  vigilant,  because  your  adversary,  the  devil,  as  a 
roaring  lion,  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour." 
1  Pet.  V.  8.  This  watchfulness  expects  sudden  attacks,  is  not 
ignorant  of  Satan's  devices,  and  anticipates  the  activity  of  the 
enemy,  being  always  ready  for  him. 

(2.)  Occupation  in  our  master's  service  is  a  scriptural  di- 
rection on  this  point — Occujn/  till  I  come.  Luke  xix.  13.  We 
have  many  talents  committed  to  our  charge,  and  we  are  to  be 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  231 

diligently  laying  them  out  for  our  Master — whether  they  be 
property,  time,  ability,  influence,  health,  strength,  or  any  other, 
all  is  to  be  heartily  and  diligently  laid  out  for  God.  Matt.  xxiv. 
14 — 30.  The  Christian  has  not  a  moment  to  lose,  adding  one 
grace  to  another,  he  is  charged,  "Give  diligence  to  make  your 
calling  and  election  sure,  for  if  ye  do  these  things  ye  shall 
never  fall,  for  so  an  entrance  shall  be  ministered  unto  you 
abundantly  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour Jesus  Christ."  2  Peter  i.  5 — 11.  Seeking  to  save  the 
souls  of  others  is  another  most  important  part  of  our  work  as 
Christians.  After  St.  Jude  had  given  that  lively  dcscri|)tjon  in 
Enoch's  prophecy  of  our  Lord's  coming,  and  charged  believers 
to  build  up  lliemselvcs  in  their  77iost  holij  failh,  (Jude  20,)  he  tells 
them  with  regard  to  others,  "Of  some  have  compassion,  mak- 
ing a  difference;  and  others  save  with  fear,  pulling  them  out 
of  the  fire."  Jude  22,  23.  And  doing  "good  to  all  men,  and 
especially  to  the  household  of  faith,"  (Gal.  vi.  10,)  is  so  re- 
markably urged  upon  us  by  the  account  of  the  last  judgment, 
that  I  need  only  refer  the  Christian  to  that  animating  spring  of 
occupation  in  our  Master's  service  recorded  Matt.  xxv.  31 — 46. 
[349]  (3.)  Sobriety  of  mind  is  another  duty  connected 
with  the  coming  of  Christ.  The  apostle  says,  "Yourselves 
know  perfectly  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  so  cometh  as  a  thief 
in  the  night: — let  us  who  are  of  the  day  be  sober,  putting  on 
the  breast-plate  of  faith  and  love:  and  for  an  helmet,  the  hope 
of  salvation."  1  Thcss.  v.  2 — 8.  Our  Lord  gives  similar  di- 
rections. Luke  xxi.  34 — 30.  Sobriety,  both  of  mind  and  body, 
is,  indeed,  to  be  greatly  prized;  the  spirit  of  a  soimd  mind  is 
joined  with  the  spirit  of  pou-er  and  of  love,  and  where  these  go 
together  men  are  eminently  blessed  of  God.  A  realizing  and 
scriptural,  a  holy  and  practical  view  of  our.  Lord's  speedy  com- 
ing, is  well  calculated  to  make  us,  not  wild  and  enthusiastic, 
either  in  novelties  of  doctrine  or  peculiarity  of  jiractice,  but 
eminently  sober.  "Let  your  moderation.be  known  unto  all 
men,  the  Lord  is  at  hand."  Phil.  iv.  5.  The  Christian  should 
not  go  into  one  real  extravagance,  but  fully  attend  to  xvhalsoever 
things  are  lovfhi  and  xchatsoever  things  are  of  good  report.  His 
principles  of  faith,  and  his  corresponding  practice,  his  confes- 
sion of  Christ,  and  his  adherence  to  his  truth,  will  expose  him 
quite  enough  to  the  reproach  of  the  world,  without  courting 
them  by  needless  display  or  peculiarity.  You  will,  in  walk- 
ing in  the  old  paths,  from  the  various  difliculties  of  your  course, 
still  have  to  attend  to  that  direction,  "gird  up  the  loins  of  your 
mind,  and  hope  to  the  end,  for  the  grace  that  is  to  be  brought 
unto  you  at  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ."  1  Peter  i.  13. 
«(4.)  Readiness  is  another  scriptural  direction  often  repeat- 


232  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

ed.  "Be  ye  therefore  also  ready,  for  the  Son  of  Man  cometh 
at  an  hour  when  ye  think  not."  Luke  xii.  40,  We  assuredly 
believe  our  Lord  zcill  come,  and  we  must  stand  before  him  in 
judgment,  and  hear  [350]  his  sentence,  Depart,  ye  cursed,  or 
Come,  ye  blessed, —  and  our  state  through  eternity  depends  on 
that  sentence;  and  this  may  be  very  soon!  What  words,  then, 
can  adequately  tell  the  vast  importance  of  being  duly  prepared 
for  this  event,  so  infinitely  momentous  to  us!  0  the  madness 
of  thinking  any  worldly  concerns  whatever,  a  reason  for  ne- 
glecting these  eternal  concerns!  True  readiness  has  been  well 
considered  as  a  readiness  of  state  and  of  habit.  A  readiness 
of  state  consisting  in  tiie  pardon  of  all  sin  through  ihe  blood 
of  Jesus;  the  gift  of  a  perfect  righteousness  in  Christ,  (2  Cor. 
V.  21;  Isaiah  Ixi.  10,)  and  an  inward  meetness  by  the  power 
of  the  Spirit  on  the  heart,  (Col.  i.  12.)  All  of  which  are  the 
free  gift  of  God,  to  those  who  come  to  him  in  the  name  of  his 
Son,  (Isaiah  Iv.  7;  Rom.  iii.  21,  22;  and  Luke  xi.  13.)  And 
a  readiness  of  habit,  or  actual  readiness,  such  as  Simeon  and 
Anna,  who  were  waiting  for  the  consolation  of  Israel.  Our 
Saviour  teaches  us  this  duty  very  plainly.  "Let  your  loins  be 
girded  about,  and  your  lights  burning,  and  ye  yourselves  like 
unto  men  that  wait  for  their  Lord,  when  he  will  return  from 
the  wedding,  that  when  he  cometh  and  knockelh  they  may 
open  unto  him  immediately."  Luke  xii.  35,  36.  To  attain 
this  actual  readiness  we  should  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly 
lusts,  (Titus  ii.  11  — 13',)  and  mortify  our  sins,  (Col.  iii.  4,  5,) 
we  should  abide  in  Christ,  (1  John  ii.  28,)  and  purify  ourselves 
as  he  is  pure,  (1  John  iii.  2,  3.)  Our  conversation  should  be 
in  heaven,  (Phil.  iii.  20,  21,)  and  our  afieclion  set  on  things 
above,  (Col.  iii.  2 — 4,)  and  we  should  be  patient  in  tribulation, 
(Heb.  X.  30",  37.)  Be  ye  also  readi/,  is  a  comprehensive  direc- 
tion which  leads  us  to  the  whole  course  of  Christian  duty. 

[351]  (5.)  Intercession  for  others  is  a  duty  immediately 
connected  with  the  study  of  prophecy.  Daniel's  example  is 
here  peculiarly  instructive — "1  Daniel  understood  by  books  the 
number  of  the  years,  whereof  the  word  of  the  Lord  came  to  Jere- 
miah the  prophet,  that  he  would  accomplish  seventy  years  in 
the  desolations  of  Jerusalem.  And  I  set  my  face  unto  the  Lord 
God,  to  seek  by  prayer  and  supplications,  with  fasting,  and 
sackcloth,  and  ashes,"  (Dan.  ix.  2,  3;)  and  then  follows  that 
beautiful  intercession  given  us  in  his  ninth  chapter.  Oh!  if 
prophetical  studies  did  but  lead  us  as  they  led  Daniel,  to  much 
intercession  for  our  country  and  our  fellow-creatures,  we  might 
indeed  hope  for  the  most  happy  issue  in  an  enlarged  know- 
ledge of  God's  will,  and  an  enlarged  blessedness  to  his  church. 

((i.)  Patient  waiting  for  Christ, — is  another  important 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  033 

scriptual  direction.*  The  Apostle  prays  [352]  for  his  Thessa- 
lonian  converts — "the  Lord  direct  your  hearts  into  the  love  of 
God,  and  into  the  patient  waiting  for  Ciirist."  2  Thess.  iii.  5. 
This  supposes  it  to  be  to  us  a  most  desirable  event,  as  indeed 
to  every  Christian  it  is.  It  is  sui'cly  a  transporting  hope  to  be 
rescued  out  of  all  jiast  evils  of  this  sinful  world,  to  be  at  once 
changed,  to  put  on  incorruption  and  immortality,  and  after  the 
dead  in  Christ  are  raised,  to  be  transfigured  and  "caught  up  to- 
gether with  them,  to  meet  the  Lortl  in  the  air,  and  so  ever  to 
be  with  him."  1  Thess.  iv.  17.  What  tongue  can  tell,  what 
imagination  conceive,  the  rapturous  joy  of  the  emancipated 
Christian,  in  an  instant  freed  from  the  body  of  sin,  clothed  with 
a  spiritual  body,  and  for  ever  like  his  Lord,  and  for  ever  see- 
ing him  as  lie  is.  Let  us  realize  this  hope,  and  we  shall  see 
the  need  of  divine  grace  for  the  patient  waiting  for  Christ. 
This  is  equally  opposed  to  indifierence,  unconcern,  and  neglect, 
on  the  one  hand;  and  to  despondency,  fainting,  and  weariness 
on  the  other.  The  Christian  should  both  desire  and  expect 
the  coming  of  his  Saviour.  His  faith,  hope,  and  love  should 
all  be  in  exercise  on  this  great  truth.  He  desires,  but  he  waits; 
— he  expects,  but  he  is  patient;  and  in  due  time  he  that  shall 
come  zvill  come,  and  icill  nut  tarry.  Heb.  x.  37.  The  early  Chris- 
tians had  to  look  through  the  long  vista  of  at  least  eighteen 
centuries;  but  the  bright  and  glowing  object  at  the  termination 
of  this  vista,  kept  their  eye  of  faith  steadily  fixed  in  patient  wait- 
ing for  it.  Enoch  viewed  its  approach  at  least  5000  years  before- 
hand, (Jude  14,  15.)  Let  not  us,  as  we  approach  nearer  and 
nearer,  be  more  indifferent  in  "looking  for  that  blessed  hope, 
and  the  glorious  appearing  of  the  great  God  and  Saviour  Jesus 
Christ,"  Titus  ii.  13;  but  in  its  nearer  [353]  approach,  while 

*  The  meaning  of  wailing  for  the  coming  of  Christ  may  indeed  he  mis- 
taken. It  does  imply  a  conviction  of  nearness  to  the  time;  it  does  not  imply 
a  conviction  of  an  instant,  or  immediate  coming.  Asainst  an  instant  expecta- 
tion the  Thessalonian  Christians  were  warned,  (2  Thess.  ii.  2,)  of  a  nearness 
we  are  assured  as  a  motive  to  patience.  James  v.  8.  The  day  of  the  JL.ord  ap- 
pears to  commence  with  the  great  tribulation,  when  the  Jews  are  delivered: 
that  may  be  close  at  hand,  and  a  short  period  in  itself,  before  i"he  rapture  of 
the  saints,  and  the  descent  of  Christ  to  our  earth.  To  be  prepared  for  the  day 
of  the  Lord  is  our  immediate  duly,  that  we  may  be  arcountrd  worthu  to  escape 
all  those  things  vhich  shall  come  to  pass,  and  to  stand  fic/orc  the  Son  of  Mun.  A 
definite  fixing  of  a  date  would  be  an  obstacle  to  fulfilling  our  general  duties. 
God's  exact  foreknowledge  of  times  and  seasons  is  an  ocean  far  beyond  what 
we  are  able  to  containor  manage.  Had  we  exact  foreknowledge,  it  would  be- 
come to  us,  in  our  present  stale,  mere  fatalism,  and  he  productive  of  many 
evils.  We  should  make  it  destructive  to  ourselves  and  to  others.  We  have 
to  be  thankful  for  what  he  has  hidden,  as  well  as  for  what  he  has  revealed. 
The  remarkable  mixture  of  trial  with  nearness  of  joy,  set  before  us  in  the  cha- 
racter of  the  day  of  the  Lord,  is  eminently  calculated  to  promote  watchful- 
ness and  preparedness  with  joyful  hope. 


234  -^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

we  desire  it  more  ardently,  may  we  also  patiently  wait  for  its 
full  revelation  and  glory, 

(7.)  Christians  comforting  each  other,  is  another  duty 
connected  with  the  coming  of  Christ.  Christians  are  now 
"companions  in  tribulation,  and  in  the  kingdom  and  patience 
of  Jesus  Christ."  Rev.  i.  9.  They  have  to  suffer  for  rcell-doing, 
they  have  to  bear  the  scorn  of  the  world,  "and  the  mistakes 
and  misrepresentations  even  of  brethren;  but  let  us  attend  to 
the  divine  direction,  and  let  the  coming  of  Christ  be  viewed 
not  as  a  matter  of  controversy  but  of  comfort — "Wherefore 
comfort  one  another  with  these  words" — 1  Thess.  iv.  19. — 
"He  died  for  us,  that,  whether  we  wake  or  sleep,  wu  should 
live  together  with  him;  wherefore  comfort  yourselves  together, 
and  edify  one  another,  even  as  also  ye  do,"  (v.  10,  11.)  Oh! 
if  laying  aside  things  in  which  we  differ,  we  were  oftener  re- 
garding this  glorious  hope,  and  speaking  of  it  with  glowing 
expectation,  surely  our  hearts  would  be  more  knit  together  in 
love,  and  we  should  rise  to  a  higher  point  of  devotedncss  to 
God  our  Saviour.  What  consolatory  hopes  on  the  death  of 
our  brethren,  (1  Thess.  iv.  13,)  what  exceeding  joy  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord,  (Jude  24,)  what  a  gathering  together  of  the 
general  assembly  of  the  first-born  (2  Thess.  ii.  1;  Heb.  xii,  23) 
does  the  coming  of  the  Lord  set  before  us!  The  body  may 
indeed  be  committed  to  the  grave,  and  there  mingle  with  the 
dust;  but  that  body  contains  the  hidden  seeds  of  a  future  glo- 
rious, undecaying,  imniortal  body,  which,  at  the  last  trumpet, 
shall  rise  in  glory  unutterable  and  incorruptible,  and  with  a 
spirit  altogether  pure  and  perfect,  and  for  ever  dwell  with  fel- 
low-partakers of  the  same  glory,  and  in  the  bliss  of  the  one 
Lortl  and  Redeemer.  Surely  here  is  [354]  the  Christian's  most 
effectual  topic  of  consolation  amid  all  his  trials  and  sorrows. 
"Rejoice,  inasmuch  as  ye  are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufferings, 
that  when  his  glory  shall  be  revealed,  ye  may  be  glad  also  with 
exceeding  joy."  1  Peter  iv.  12,  13.  Exceedingly  inconsistent 
with  the  hope  of  this  coming  is  all  bitterness,  wrath,  malice, 
and  hard  censures  of  our  brethren,  (Rotn,  xiv.  9,  10;  1  Cor. 
iv.  5;  Matt.  vii.  1 — 5;  xxiv.  48,  49,)  it  should  rather  inspire 
feelings  of  sympathy,  tenderness,  love  and  compassion  towards 
all  men. 

Let  us  JOIN    THE    JNIEDITATION    OF  ChRIST    CRUCIFIED   WITH 

Christ  glorified.  The  apostle  tells  the  Corinthians — "I  de- 
termined to  know  nothing  among  you  but  Jesus  Christ,  and 
him  crucified;"  he  determined  not  to  keep  back  the  deepest 
part  of  his  humiliation,  while,  as  his  Epistle  shews,  (ch.  xv.) 
he  dwelt  at  large  on  the  glories  of  his  return  and  the  resurrec- 
tion of  his  saints.    /,  if  I  be  lifted  up,  inll  draxo  all  men  wUo  me, 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  235 

has  a  primary  reference  to  his  death,  but  it  has  a  larj^er  aspect, 
including  the  consequences  of  that  death  and  the  glorious  ex- 
altation which  followed  it — whekefoke  God  also  hath  hi'^hly 
exalted  him,  and  given  him  a  name  iihich  is  above  every  name,  that 
at  the  flame  of  Jesus  every  knee  should  boic,  of  things  in  heaven  and 
things  on  earth,  and  things  under  the  earth,  and  that  every  tongue 
should  confess  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Fa- 
ther. There  is  such  glory  in  the  doctrine  of  tiie  cross,  it  is 
such  a  display  of  all  the  divine  perfections,  and  tlieir  full  har- 
mony, in  the  recover}'  of  sinful  men,  that  it  will  ever  be  the 
great  boast  and  joy  of  the  l)eliever,  and  the  grand  ordinance 
for  the  salvation  of  lost  sinners:  but  the  glory  to  come  is  the 
triumphant  [355]  issue  of  that  cross,  displaying  also  most 
abundantly  the  enlarged  wisdom,  faithfulness,  and  loving-kind- 
ness of  our  God.  We  should  not  separate  one  from  the  other 
in  our  meditations.  Our  Redeemer  himself  thought  much  of 
the  glory  to  follow,  (John  xvii.)  and  so  was  sustained  in  endur- 
ing the  cross,  (Heb.  xii.  2.)  it  may  hence  be  seen  how  much 
his  followers  need  the  same  sustaining  hopes  in  their  sufferings 
and  conflicts.  The  confession  of  the  name  or  glory  of  Jesus, 
may  be  now  an  important  evidence  of  fidelity,  as  well  as  the 
confession  of  his  death.  Pergamos's  fidelity  was  proved  in 
not  denying  the  fail h,  (Rev.  ii.  13:)  Philadelphia's  fidelity  is 
proved  in  not  denying  the  name  of  Christ.  Rev.  iii.  8.  To 
keep  back  his  death,  in  the  testimony  given  to  him,  was  an 
earlier  temptation  of  the  church;  to  keep  back  his  glory  may 
be  a  special  temptation  in  the  testimony  which  we  have  now 
to  give.  It  is  peculiarly  opposed  to  the  infidel  character  of  our 
age.  Nor  is  any  thing  that  God  has  revealed  on  this  glory  to  be 
viewed  as  immaterial;  there  will  be  found  to  be  a  real  value  in 
everything  revealed  as  a  j^artof  our  future  reward.  The  1000 
years'  reign  of  the  risen  saints,  jorevious  to  their  final  and 
everlasting  glory,  and  the  blessedness  of  the  new  earth  as  well 
as  the  new  heavens,  may  well  have  an  animating  and  holy  in- 
fluence on  the  Christian,  without  their  pulling  hini  up  with 
pride,  or  being  substituted  for  his  everlasting  heavenly  felicity; 
when  we  remember  that  suflcring  is  the  way  to  this  glory,  and 
holiness  the  all-essential  meetness  for  it. 

(9.)   I  would  add   another  scriptural  direction   applicable  to 
all,  but  especially, to  my  brethren  in  the  ministry,  to  laroi:k 

FOR  THE  good  OF  OTHERS  [350]  WITH  AN  ESPECIAL  REFE- 
RENCE TO  THE  JOY,  which  it  will  give  us  in  the  day  of  Christ. 
"Shine  as  lights  in  the  world,  holding  furth  the  word  of  life, 
that  I  may  rejoice  in  the  day  of  Christ,  that  I  have  not  run  in 
vain,  neither  laboured  in  vain."  Phil.  ii.  IG.  O  what  a  joy  is 
*  before  holy  Paul  in  the  almost  boundless  results  of  his  labours! 


236  ^  PRACTICAL  GUIDE 

a  measure  of  this  joy  is  also  before  every  Christian.  Then 
we  shall  understand  something  of  the  amazing  magnitude  of 
saving  a  soul  from  death.  James  v.  10.  How  often  do  the  apos- 
tles advert  to  this! — "that  I  may  present  you  as  a  chaste  vir- 
gin to  Christ,"  (2  Cor.  xi.  2.)  "that  we  may  present  every  man 
perfect  in  Christ  Jesus."  Col.  i.  28.  "What  is  our  hope,  or 
joy,  or  crown  of  rejoicing?  are  not  even  ye  in  the  presence  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  at  his  coming,  for  ye  are  our  glory  and 
joy,"  1  Thess.  ii.  19,  20.  "Feed  the  flock  of  God,  and  when 
the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  ye  shall  receive  a  crown  of 
glory  that  fadeth  not  away."    1  Peter  v.  2 — 4. 

0  Christians!  may  many  a  voice  have  to  testify  of  us  before 
the  presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus — 'It  was  thy  holy  life,  thy  once 
unwelcome  but  patient  and  persevering  exhortations,  thy  earn- 
est entreaties,  thy  long-enduring  love  and  forbearance,  thy 
consistent  conduct,  thy  deadness  to  the  world,  and  thy  constant 
testimony  to  the  Saviour,  tliat  at  length  led  my  soul  to  seek 
him  for  myself,  and  so  the  Lord  Jesus  saved  me  from  everlast- 
ing destruction,  and  so  he  brought  me  to  this  glory.' 

Oh  that  we  could  but  more  fix  our  eyes  on  this  joy  as  an 
animating  motive  for  exertion.  Our  heavenly  Master,  "for  the 
joy  set  before  him,  endured  the  cross,  despising  the  shame," 
(Heb.  xii.  2;)  and  if  we  would  tread  in  his  steps,  we  must  set 
before  us  that  gladness  [357]  zvith  exceeding  joy,  (1  Pet.  iv.  13.) 
and  those  pleasures  vvhjch  are  at  his  right  ha?id  for  evermore. 
Psalm  xvi.  11.  And  among  the  richest  and  fullest  sharers  of 
that  joy,  will  be  those  who  have  laboured  most  for 'the  salva- 
tion of  the  soul.  "They  that  be  wise  shall  shine  as  the  bright- 
ness of  the  firmament,  and  they  that  turn  many  to  righteous- 
ness, as  the  stars,  for  ever  and  ever."  Dan.  xii.  3.  Tiie  truly 
wise  in  that  great  day  which  is  coming,  will  not  be  those  who 
have  most  skilfully  acquired  and  most  securely  possessed  the 
riches,  pleasures,  and  honours  of  this  world,  nor  those  who 
have  most  largely  investigated  the  wonders  of  science,  nor 
those  who  have  niost  deeply  studied  even  the  mysteries  of  the- 
ology: to  have  gained  subjects  for  Christ's  kingdom  will  then 
be  found  to  be  the  way  to  real  greatness  and  blessedness,  and 
love  will  then  be  found  to  be  the  truest  wisdom.  He,  and  he 
only,  that  wijitieth  sotils  is  wise.    Prov.  xi.  30. 

The  sum  of  the  whole  is,  the  present  life  of  the  chris- 
tian   is    to    be    A    CONSTANT    PREPARATION    FOR     HIS    FUTURE 

glory:  nothing  is  indifferent;  as  every  hour,  every  thought, 
and  every  word,  is  ripening  the  wicked  for  eternal  misery,  so 
are  they  to  be  ripening  him  for  his  heavenly  home.  These 
two  harvests  are  maturing  at  the  same  time  (Rev.  xiv,  14 
— 20.)     In  the  language  of  Dr.  Chalmers    "The  great  work 


TO  THE  PROPHECIES.  037 

of  Christ's  disciples  upon  earth,  is  a  constant  and  busy  process 
of  assimilation  to  their  Master  who  is  in  heaven.  And  \vc  live 
under  a  special  economy,  that  has  been  set  up  for  the  express 
purpose  of  helping  it  forward.  It  is  for  this  in  particular  that 
the  Spirit  is  provided.  We  are  changed  into  the  image  of 
the  Lord,  even  by  the  Spirit  of  tiie  Lord.  Nursed  out  of  this 
fulness,  we  grow  up  into  [35S]  the  stature  of  perfect  men  in 
Christ  Jesus,  and  instead  of  heaven  being  a  remote  and  myste- 
ous  unknown,  hcayen  is  brought  near  to  us  by  the  simple  e.\- 
])edient  of  inspiring  us  where  we  now  stand  with  its  love,  and 
purity,  and  sacredness." 

Christian  reader!  to  you  let  it  be  a  delightful  thought,  that 
the  day  is  rapidly  coming  on,  when,  as  to  the  prophecies,  llici/ 
shall  fail,  for  they  shall  all,  in  their  most  glorious  extent,  be 
accomplished  !  Though  ?ioxu  zee  see  through  a  glass  darkly,  then 
shall  we  behold  Him  whom  the  prophets  foretold, yUce  to  face: 
and  though  we  now  knozv  in  part,  then  shall  we  knoio  even  as  also 
we  arc  knoim.''^   1  Cor.  xiii.  S,  12. 


VOL.  II. — 70 


APPENDIX 


SUGGESTED    SCHEME   AND    AXIOMS   FOR    THE    INTERPRETATION 
OP  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

[359]  The  Author,  after  considering  the  vast  variety  of  in- 
terpretations which  have  been  given  of  this  difficult  but  truly 
precious  book,  most  acquiesces  in  the  view  taken  by  a  valued 
friend,  to  whom  he  has  before  I'eferred,  and  which  he  gives  in 
this  Appendix. 

It  may  at  least  serve,  with  the  preceding  remarks,  as  a  stan- 
dard of  the  comparative  approach  of  differing  systems  to  each 
other.  With  some  modifications,  the  scheme,  or  general  arrange- 
ment, most  harmonizes  with  JNIr.  Frere's  views,  and  the  more 
special  applicatiofis  with  Mr.  Cuninghame's.  The  leading  ear- 
lier Protestant  interpretations  are  those  of  Brightman,  Mede, 
Vitringa  and  Bengelius;  and  the  leading  later  interpreters, 
who  have  more  or  less  followed  these,  are  Woodiiouse,  Faber, 
Cuninghame,  and  Frere.  After  considering  their  respective 
systems,  the  Author  is  satisfied  that  there  is  more  harmony  and 
unanimous  establishment  o/  truth,  than  many  suppose.  He 
relinquishes  as  wholly  untenable,  all  older  or  modern  attempts, 
that  would  consider  the  Apocalypse  as  accomplished  in  the 
first  stages  of  Christianity,  or  as  yet  wholly  unfultilled;  or 
which  proceed  on  an  entirely  new  system  of  interpretation, 
wholly  at  variance  with  that  which  has  been  generally  ado|)ted 
by  the  large  body  of  Protestant  interpreters  who  have  more  or 
less  followed  the  leaders  just  mentioned.  After  reading  those 
new  systems,  the  Author  is  only  the  more  satisfied  that  tiicre  is 
sufficient  ground  to  acquiesce  in  the  general  Protestant  inter- 
pretation. 

It  may  assist  us  first  to  compare  the  plans  of  former  interpre- 
ters, and  shew  their  harmony  in  great  points,  esj)ecially  the 

^SYSTEMS  OF  FaCER,  CuNINGHA.ME,  AND  FrEHE. 


240  APPENDIX  I. 

[360]  The  views  of  Apocalyptic  arrangement  and  interpreta- 
tion, based  on  regular  principles,  which  have  latterly  been 
most  widely  received  in  the  British  church,  are  those  of  these 
three  authors.  The  first  of  them  excels  rather  in  its  discursive 
learning;  the  second  in  the  justice  of  its  individual  interpre- 
tations; the  third  in  symmetry  of  arrangement.  They  are  alike 
based  on  the  system  and  synchronisms  of  Mode:  but  the  two 
last,  by  their  applications  of  the  seals,  approach  nearly  to  the 
arrangement  of  Vitringa;  and  Mr.  Frere  has  sought  to  esta- 
blish it  by  indications  drawn  from  the  parallel  texts  of  the  pro- 
phecy. The  present  currency  of  these  three  systems,  the 
latest  modification  of  the  scheme  of  Mede,  and  with  all  the  ad- 
vantage of  fuller  historic  light,  will  form  the  natural  prepara- 
tion for  the  full  analysis  of  the  prophecy. 

First,  These  three  systems  agree  alike  with  Mede  and  Ben- 
gelius,  in  the  following  principles:  The  commencement  of  the 
prophecy  in  the  time  of  St.  John;  its  continuance  to  the  end 
of  all  things,  without  intervening  break  or  chasm;  the  future 
and  literal  millennium;  the  application  of  the  four  first  trum- 
pets tojudgments  in  the  third,  fourth,  and  fifth  centuries;  the 
prediction  of  the  Saracens  in  one  of  the  two  former  woes;  the 
future  restoration  of  Israel;  the  application  of  the  woman  to 
the  true  Christian  church;  the  express  description  of  the  Pa- 
pacy, in  chap.  xiii. ;  the  mystical  reckoning  of  the  times,  chap, 
xii.  xiii.;  the  shock  and  rapid  succession  of  the  vials;  the  ap- 
plication of  Babylon  to' the  Roman  church;  its  future  destruction 
by  the  ten  kings;  the  rebuilding  of  Jerusalem,  the  holy  city,  and 
the  temple  of  God.  All  these  are  important  truths,  and  it  is 
a  striking  evidence  of  the  promised  blessing,  chap.  i.  3,  that,  on 
these,  all  the  received  systems,  even  that  most  defective  in 
arrangement,  are  in  entire  accordance. 

Secondly,  These  systems  agree  with  Mede,  where  he  diflers 
from  Bengelius,  in  tiie  following  points:  The  agreement  in 
time,  of  the  seventh  trumpet  with  the  vials;  the  application 
of  the  first  woe  to  the  Saracens;  the  application  of  the  second 
woe  to  the  Turks;  the  application  of  the  first  beast  to  the 
secular  Latin  empire;  the  application  of  the  second  beast 
to  the  ecclesiastical  Latin  empire,  or  Papacy;  the  common 
mystical  reckoning  of  the  forty-two  months  and  1260  days, 
chap.  xi.  xii.  xiii.;  the  place  of  chap.  x.  and  xi.  before  the 
seventh  trumpet;  the  rate  of  mystical  reckoning,  a  year  for  a 
prophetic  day;  the  mystical  meaning  of  the  [361]  holy  city, 
chap.  xi.  2;  the  first  death  and  resurrection  of  the  witnesses; 
the  priority  of  the  earthquake,  (xi.  13)  to  the  seventh  trum- 
pet; and  the  earthquake  (xvi.  16,)  the  extinction  of  the  Turk- 
ish power,  in  the  sixth  vial;  the  retrospective  mention  of  the 


APPENDIX  I.  541 

heads,  chap,  xvii.;  the  application  of  the  sixth  liead  to  the 
imperial  rule  in  the  prophet's  time;  the  single  millennium, 
followed  by  the  loosing  of  Satan,  and  the  judgment  of  the  rest 
of  the  dead  at  its  close.  These  are  also  important  and  leading 
truths,  and,  combined  with  tl)e  former,  already  lead  us  far  to- 
wards a  true  and  full  understanding  of  the  prophecy.  Thirdly, 
These  writers  agree  in  the  following  corrections  of  ^lede's 
system.  They  place  all  the  vials  under  the  seventh  trumpet. 
They  reject  the  chronological  meaning  of  the  inner  court,  as 
denoting  the  early  times  of  the  church.  They  distinguish  be- 
tween the  image  of  the  beast  and  the  beast  himself,  and  restore 
the  uniform  sense  of  the  latter.  They  assign  the  first  eflusion 
of  the  vials  to  the  French  Revolution;  and  date  tiie  time, 
times,  and  a  half,  either  with  the  decree  of  Justinian,  so  as 
to  terminate  with  the  commencement  of  the  vials,  or  with  the 
time  of  Phocas,  so  as  to  terminate  with  their  close.  Lastly, 
They  make  the  commencement  of  this  mystical  period  parallel 
with  the  first  woe,  instead  of  the  first  trumpet.  Fourthly,  To 
these  elements  of  truth,  already  numerous,  the  interpretations 
of  JVIr.  Cuninghame  and  jNIr.  Frere,  add  the  following,  in 
which  they  diverge  from  Mede  and  Faber  as  well  as  Bengelius. 
They  assign  to  the  series  of  the  seals,  the  trumpets,  and  the 
vision  of  the  woman,  a  parallel  commencement.  They  extend 
the  seals  througiiout  the  dispensation  of  the  gospel.  The_v 
place  the  sixth  seal  parallel  with  the  opening  times  of  the 
seventh  trumpet.  They  close  the  time,  times,  and  a  half,  at 
the  beginning  of  the  vials.  I'hey  refer  the  harvest  to  an 
ingathering  of  mercy,  as  the  vintage  to  a  season  of  wrath. 
They  view  the  vision  of  the  Son  of  man,  chap.  xiv.  and  of  the 
word  of  God,  chap.  xix.  as  two  successive  stages  of  the  second 
personal  advent  in  glory. 

It  may  thus  be  seen  that  the  variety  of  interpreters,  and  their 
views,  is  far  removed  from  total  uncertainty;  and  that  in- 
creasing light  has  been  constantly  given.  Of  forty  principles 
whicfi  exhibit  the  latest  advance  in  prophetic  truth,  thirteen  of 
the  most  vital  are  shared  by  Jiengelius,  whose  scheme  is  the 
most  defective,  twenty-eight  were  already  held  by  Mede;  half 
of  the  remaining  [3013]  twelve  are  received  by  the  earliest,  and 
the  rest  by  the  two  later  of  the  three  living  interpretators  who 
have  been  most  distinguished  in  this  field  of  inquiry. 

The  chief  remaining  elements  that  need  to  be  combined,  for 
a  more  complete  and  full  exposition,  are  the  following:  The 
application  of  the  four  first  seals  with  Dean  Woodhouse  and 
Mr.  Cuninghame;  the  interpretation  of  the  symbolic  opening 
with  Mr,  Habershon;  the  meaning  of  the  fourth  part  with  Mr. 
Faber;  the  right  place  of  the  seventh  seal  with  Mr.  Frere; 
70* 


242  APPENDIX  I. 

the  true  date  of  the  first  trumpet  with  Vitringa;  the  proper 
meaning  of  the  second  with  Daubuz;  of  the  third  with  Mr. 
Frere,  and  of  the  fourth  partly  as  the  same  author;  the  true 
meaning  of  the  fallen  star  with  Vitringa;  the  meaning  of  the 
third  part,  the  continuity  of  the  sixth  trumpet  with  Bishop 
Newton;  the  distinct  reference  of  the  temple,  the  altar,  and 
the  worshippers;  the  time  of  the  death  and  resurrection  with 
Mr.  Fleming  and  Mr.  Elliott;  the  earthquake  with  Mr.  Frere; 
the  unbroken  continuity  of  chap.  xii.  with  Brightman;  the 
succession  of  the  first  and  the  second  beast;  the  connection  of 
the  eagle  and  the  angel  messages;  the  note  of  time  in  the  num- 
ber of  the  beast  with  Bengelius;  the  name  of  the  beast  in  the 
number  with  Clarke;  the  time  and  succession  of  the  sealing  of 
the  tribes,  with  their  historic  meaning;  the  distinctive  character 
of  the  three  main  visions;  the  connection  of  the  times  with 
the  1335  days  of  Daniel;  the  transition  from  the  mystery  of 
God  and  mystical  events  to  the  literal  Antichrist  and  personal 
advent;  the  full  interpretation  of  the  number  of  the  beast  on 
a  simple  and  strict  principle,  and  in  all  the  variety  of  its  sig- 
nificance. 

Some  have  entertained  the  opinion  that  there  may  be  a  lite- 
ral recapitulation  of  the  prophecy  respecting  the  Man  of  Sin 
and  the  whole  book  of  Revelation.  That  Antichrist  will  at 
last  assume  an  open  and  infidel  form,  seems  plain  from  many 
scriptures.  And  it  is  probable  too  that  part  of  the  book  of 
Revelation  may  link  itseJf  with  the  Old  Testament  prophecies, 
and  be  finally  realized  in  events  more  literal,  at  the  recall  of 
the  Jews.  But  there  seem  to  the  Author  insuperable  objec- 
tions in  the  structure  of  the  Apocalypse,  and  the  nature  of 
many  of  its  symbols,  to  such  a  re-application  of  the  whole. 
Tlie  principles  by  which  such  parts  might  be  distinguished 
would  require  a  research  beyond  the  purpose  of  the  present 
work. 


THE  SCHEME  OF  THE  APOCALYPSE. 

[363]  The  siege  of  Jericho  by  Joshua  contains  a  concentrated  or  bird's-eye  view,  or 
type,  of  the  histo'ry  developed  in  the  Hevelaiion.  The  sealing  of  the  1 11,000  is  sup- 
posed to  take  place  during  the  whole  pro-rress  of  the  dispensation,  and  the  character  of 
successive  periods  of  the  church  to  be  typitied  by  the  tribes  successively  named. 

VISION  OF  THE  CHURCHES,  CHAPTERS  1.  II.  III. 
GENERAL  INTRODUCTION,  CHAPTER  iV. 


[1]  THE  SKALS. 

THK  KINGDOM  OK  I'ROVIUKNCE. 
CHRIST  THE  LAMB  OF  GOD. 


Introdnciion,  ch.  v. 
4  to  14. 

Sealed  Book,  the  Se- 
cret Councils  of 
the  World's  Re- 
demption. 

Seal!,  vi.  1,2.  70. 
Victories    of    the 
Church  Militant. 


The  sealing 
in  Ezek. 
ix.x.ltoT. 

Angel  ofTth 
Trumpet. 

JUDAH, 
RELBEN. 

OAD, 
ASHER. 


Seal  II.  vi.  3,  324. 
Discord     of    the 

Church. 
Svirord  sent,  Mat.  x. 

34. 


Seal  III.  vi.  5,  6.       xaphtali, 
Spiritual  Famine  of  manasseh. 
the  Church,  533. 

Seal  IV.  vi.  7,  8.       SIMEON, 
Spiritual  Desolation  levi. 

ofthe  Church, 1073. 
[For  four  first  seals, 

see  Zech.  vi.  1  to 

5] 

Seal  V.  vi.  9  to  11.   iss.«char, 
Cry  of  the  Martyrs,  zebuun. 
1138. 


SealVI.vi.  12toI7.  JOSEPH. 

1789. 
Signs  of  Wrath. 

Seal  VII.  viii.  1.       benjamin. 

Pause  belbre  Judg- 
ment, Irtla. 

The  Day  of  Wrath, 
vii.  1 — 3. 

Feast  of  Tabernacles 
\u.  9. 

Ingathering  of  the 
Church,  V.  11—17. 


[•2]  Till':  TRl'Ml'r.TS. 

THE      KIMillO.M      OF     IHK     WUllD; 

CHKIST,  THK  ANGEI.  OF  THE  COVE- 

.NANT. 

Introdnction  viii.  2 
to  6. 

Christ  the  Priest. 

Fire  cast  on  the  earth, 
Luke  xii.  49. 

Warning    Earth- 
quake. 

I  Trumpet  L  viii.  7.  Two      wit- 

i  Gothic   invasions,  nesses,  their 

1      '250.  characte."- 

I  and  oltice. 
I  Trumpet  II.  viii.  8,  Ch.  xi.  4  to 

I      9.  10. 
Fall  of  Rome,  3(55. 


Trumpet   III.  viii. 
I      10,11,412. 
Heresies  of  the  East. 


Commence 
raent  of 
their  pro- 
phesying. 


Trumpet   IV.  viii. 

12.  565. 
Eclip.se    of   Eastern 

Empire. 
Woe  Trumpets  1-200 

da  vs. 
Trumpet  V.  ix.  1  to 

12.  608. 
Saracen  Woe. 


Trumpet  VI.  ix.  13 

to  21,  1063. 
Turkish  Woe. 

Remnant  repent  not.  Revived  pro- 
phcsymg. 
Christ  the  Prophet,  :i.. 

I  10  4. 
Delay  no  longer.        Rcsurrec- 
Prophet  ri^es.  turn     and 

Temple  measured.        Asccn- 
Earihquake     warn-      sjun,    v. 

ing.  11.  1-2. 

Remnant  alTrighted. 
Clo.>c  of  second  woe. 

Trumpet  vii.  xi.  15 

to  19.  , 

Christ  the  Kins:. 
The  Temple  opened. 


[3]  TUR  CHURCH. 

KIN<.D0M      OK       THE 

SPHUr.    CHRIST,  THE 

BO.N  OK  MA.N. 

The    Travail    of 

Church,   -xii.    1 

to  4. 
Birth  ofthe  seed  of 

I  he  woman,  v.  5. 
Flight  to  wilder- 
ness begun,  v.  G. 
War  in  heaven,  v. 

7,8. 
Satan  cast  down, V. 

9  to  12.    Lukex. 

18. 
Paganism      over- 

thrt.wn,  3-23. 
Eagle's  wings  giv- 
en 10  the  woman, 

V.  14,  395. 
Protection  of  the 

two  empires. 
Flood  from  mouth 

of  Dragon,  V.  15, 

16. 
Deluge  of  Arian 
!      nations. 
Commencement  of 

1260  (lays. 
I  Rise  of  Beast  from 

thesca,  xiii.  1  to 
10,  476. 
,  Civil  Apostacy  of 
I      the  West. 
I  Rise  of  Bca.st  from 
'      the  earth,   xiii. 
1      11  to  18,  774. 
EccleiiasiicalEm- 

.  pireoftheWot. 
Sealed  ones  with 
the  Lamb,  xiv. 
:      1  to  5. 

!  First  Angel  mes- 
:     sage,  v.  (>,  7. 
Second         Angel 

message,  v.  H. 
Third  Angel  mes- 
sage, V.  9  to  II. 
I  Fourth  and  Fifih 
I  AngeN,  1410  If. 
I  The  harvest  of 
I  mercy. 
j  SixlhandSevcnili 
I  Angels,  17  lo  20. 
I  Vintage  of  Wraili. 


244 


APPENDIX  I. 

[4.]  THE  VIALS. 

Introduction,  chap.  xv. 


The  Day  of  Wrath,    The  temple  opened, 
ver.  i.  7.  ver.  5,  6. 


Vial  I.  xvi.  1,  2. 
Vial  II.  ver.  3. 

Vial  III.  ver.  4,  7. 
Vial  IV.  ver.  8,  9. 
Vial  V.  ver.  10,  11. 
Vial  VI.  ver.  12,  16. 
Vial  VII.  ver.  12  to  17. 


A  grievous  sore. 
Sea  lurned  to  blood. 

Rivers  turned  to  blood. 
Scorching  Heal. 
Kingdom  of  Beast. 
Euphrates  dried. 
Fall  of  Babylon. 


The  Harvest  and  Vintage,  xvi. 
15,  19. 

Eruption  of  Infidelity,  1792. 
Anarchy,   bloodshed,  and  massacre 

in  France,  1793. 
Education  becomes  murderous,  1795. 
Imperial  Despotism  of  Napoleon, 1802. 
Retributive  justice  on  France,  1815. 
Ruin  of  Turkish  Empire,  1822. 
Battle  of  Armageddon,  and  coming  of 

the  Lord. 


[5.]    Vision  of  First  Reveal- 
ing Angel. 
xvii.  I.  to  xix.  10. 
tue  fall  op  babylon. 
3d  woe. 


[G.]  Vision  of  Christ  the 

Word. 

xix.  11.  to  xxi.  8. 

THE   APPEARING    AND    KINGDOM 
OF  CHRIST. 


[7.]  Vision  of  Last  Revealing 

Angel. 

xxi.  9.  to  xxii.  15. 

THE  HEAVENLY  JERUSALEM. 


GENERAL  CLOSE,  XXII.  16  to  21. 


[364]    SUGGESTED  GENERAL  AXIOMS  OF  THE  INTERPRETATION 
OF  THE   APOCALYPSE. 


I.— GENERAL  SCOPE. 

1  The  Apocalypse  is  a  prophecy  of 

things  future  in  the  time  of  the 
apostle. 

2  It  is  a   prophecy  reaching  to  the 

end  of  all  things,  and  tlie  eternal 
kingdom  of  Christ. 

3  The  opening  vision  in  the  address 

to  the  Seven  Churches  relates  to 
things  which  were  then  present. 
Ch.  i.  19. 

4  The  Angelic  Vision,  chap.  iv.  1 — 

xxii.,  relates  to  things  which  were 
next  to  follow. 

5  The   prophecy  is  continuous  be- 

tween these  two  limits. 
G  The  four  Beasts,  Dan.  vii.,  denote 
the   Babylonian,   Medo-Persian, 
Grecian    and   Latin   or    Roman 
Empires. 

7  The  coming  of  the  Son  of  Man, 

Dan.  vii.,  is  the  second  advent  of 
Christ. 

8  The  kingdom  of  the  Son  of  Man, 

Dan.  vii.,  is  a  future  visible 
earthly  and  glorious  kingdom  of 
Christ. 


9  The  Judgment,  Rev.  xix.,  is  the 
same  with  that  in  Dan.  vii. 

10  The   vision.   Rev.  xix.,   describes 

the  second  coming  of  Christ. 

11  The    Millennium,    in    chap,   xx., 

follows  the  second  advent,  and 
begins  the  visible  kingdom  of 
Christ  on  earth. 

12  The  Apocalypse,  chap,  iv — xix.  is 

contained  within  the  times  of  the 
fourth  or  Roman  Empire. 

13  The  passage  xvii.  7 — 18,  is  one  of 

directinterpretation,  and  its  notes 
of  lime  to  be  referred  to  the  very 
time  of  the  prophecy. 

14  Babylon  in  the  Apocalypse  denotes 

Rome,  or  some  power  having  its 
seal  and  centre  at  Rome. 

15  The  vision  of  chap.  iv.  v.  dates 

from  the  Ascension  of  our  Lord. 
IG  The  first  seal  dates  from  the  fall 
of  Jerusalem  or  nearly. 

17  The  last  vial  coincides  in  time  with 

the  fall  of  Rome  in  its  latest  stage. 

18  The  visions,  chap,  iv — xvi..   are 

included  within  the  Ascension 
and  the  fall  of  Rome  except  in 
their  very  close. 


APPENDIX  I. 


2J5 


II.-STRUCTURE. 


•20 


21 


The  Apocalypse  is  composed,  chap, 
i.  ll»,  of  the  ihinj^s  seen,  chap,  i., 
the  ihiiijjs  then  present,  chaj).  ii. 
iii.,  and  the  thinc,'s  to  be  herealtcr. 
chap,  iv — x.xij. 

The  last  of  these  alone  are  direct 
prophecT,  and  were  signified  to 
the  apostle  in  visions  by  an  angel, 
ch.  i.  1;  iv.  1;  xxii.  8,  0. 

The  anselic  visions  are  seven. 
The  steals,  ch.  v— vii.  The 
trumpets,  viii — ix.  The  woman 
and  her  seed,  xii — xiv.  The 
vials,. X V.  xvi.  The  fall  of  Baby- 
lon, xvii.  1;  xix.  9.  The  judg- 
ment, xix.  10;  xxi.  8.  The  hea- 
venly Jerusalem,  xxi.  9;  xxii.  7. 

The  prophecy  is  successive  from 
ch.  xviii.  to  the  close. 

The  ordinals  in  each  sevenfold 
series  are  strict!}'  successive  in 
time. 

The  vision,  ch.  xii — xiv.  has  its 
three  parts  continuous  and  suc- 
cessive. 

The  events  of  ch.  vii.  are  those  of 
the  seventh  seal. 

The  passage  xi.  4 — 10,  is  a  narra- 
tive parenthesis,  and  no  part  of 
the  vision. 

The  vision,  x.  xi.  15,  falls  entirely 
within  the  sixth  trumpet. 

The  three  first  visions  close  with 
the  time  of  the  last  vial  or  after. 

They  date  from  the  opening  of  the 
prophecy,  and  are  parallel. 

The  vials  commence  with  the  time 
of  the  seventh  trumpet. 

The  sealing  is  successive,  and 
reaches  through  the  trumpets  to 
the  last. 

The  siege  of  Jericho  is  a  divine 
type,  and  a  full  key  to  the  Struc- 
ture. 


III.— PARTICULAR  APPLICA- 
TION. 

33  The  third  woe  is  the  open  judg- 
ment of  God's  enemies,  Babylon, 
the  Beast,  the  False  Prophet, 
and  the  Dragon,  ch.  xviii — xx. 

31  The  two  first  woes  are  the  Sara- 
cens and  the  Turks. 

35  The  False  Prophet  is  the  same 
with  the  two-horiicd  beast. 

30  The  beast  throughout  is  in  the  8th 
or  revived  form. 

37  The  4th  beast,  in  Dan.  vii.,  the 
body  of  the  dragon,  ch.  xii.,  and 


the  revived  beast,  chap.  xiii.  xvii. 
xi.,  are  the  rising  Latin  einj)irc, 
the  united  Roman  empire,  and 
the  revivcil  Latin  empire  of  the 
west. 

38  Tlie  False   Prophet  is  the   .same 

with  the  liiile  burn,  in  Dan.  vii. 

39  The    False   Prophet    denotes   the 

Ecclesiastical  Latin  empire,  or 
Papacy. 

40  The    Harlot    or    Babylon  in  the 

stage,  ch.  xvii.,  is  the'  same  with 
the  image  of  the  beast. 

41  Babylon    denotes      the      Romish 

church. 

4'2  The  Woman  denotes  the  Apos- 
tolic church. 

43  The  sealed  tribes  denote  Apostolic 
Christians  through  the  times  of 
the  New  Testament. 

41  The  palm-bearing  multitude  de- 
notes the  church  in  final  triumph. 

IV.— CHRONOLOGY. 

45  The  number  of  the  beast  is  a  mark 

of  time  besides  its  other  charac- 
ters, and  forms  a  transition  from 
the  mystical  to  the  literal  reckon- 
ing. 

46  The  time,  times,  and  half  a  time, 

the  4-2  months,  and  12G0  days  are 
the  same  interval. 

47  The    lime,    times,    and    half    of 

Daniel,  and  the  Revelation  are 
the  same  period. 

48  A  prophetic  day  is  a  natural  )'ear. 

49  The  three-and-a-half  times  are  the 

half  of  seven  times,  the  whole 
season  of  Gentile  power,  and  the 
same  with  the  latter  times  of  St. 
Paul. 

50  A    time  denotes    300  years,  and 

;^/>«oc  is  equivalent  toitw^or. 

v.— DETAIL  OF  APPLICATION. 

The  following  result  simply-from  the 
combinaiion  of  the.aliove. 

51  The  4  first  trumpets  contain  the 

judgments  that  fell  on  the  Roman 
empire  from  the  1st  century  to 
the  rise  of  the  Saracens. 
5'3  The  third  part  denotes  uniformly 
the  third  or  eastern  empire,  the 
fourth  part,  the  fourth  or  western 
empire. 

53  The  first   trumpet   relates  to  the 

Gothic  eruptions  bel'ore  Constan- 
line. 

54  The  second  trumpet  relates  to  the 

fall  of  the  Latin  emperorship  of 
Rome. 


APPENDIX  I. 


246 

55  The  third  trumpet  relates  to  the 

religious  feuds  of  the  ea.'-t. 

56  The  fourth  trumpet,  describes  the 

decline  and  lon^  eclipse  of  the 
eastern  empire  after  Justinian. 

57  The  opening  of  ch.  x.  relates  to 

the  revival  of  learning  and  light 
from  the  fall  of  the  eastern  em- 
pire to  the  reformation. 

58  The  re-prophesying,  and  the  re- 

surrection of  the  witnesses  both 
refer  to  the  reformation. 

59  The  ascension  of  the  witnesses  re- 

lates to  the  era  of  missions. 

60  The  attendant  earthquake  is  the 

first  shock  of  the  French  Revo- 
lution. 

Gl  The  four  first  Seals  relate  to  four 
steps  of  imperial  change,  and 
four  states  of  the  visible  church; 
Apostolic,  Nicene  Orthodox,  Su- 
perstitious, and  Papal,  the  last  in 
the  climax  of  corruption. 

G-2  The  fifth  seal  relates  to  the  height 
of  Papal  power  before  the  refor- 
mation, and  a  time  ;ti°=vo?  inter- 
venes beibre  thesixth,  while  from 
the  time  of  the  oath,  ch.  x.  7,  a 
time  does  not  intervene. 

63  The  sixth  seal  describes  the  French 

revolution. 

64  The  holding  of  the  winds,  ch.  vii. 

1,  is  the  same  with  the  silence  of 
half  a  season,  and  answers  to  the 
time  since  the  general  pe'ace. 

65  The  harvest  and  vintage  are  future 

and  near  at  hand. 

66  The  vials  relate  to  the  French  re- 

volution. 


67  The  sixth  vial  is  now  accomplish- 

ing in  Turkey  and  Christendom. 

68  The  seventh  vial  is  near  at  hand. 

69  The  mystery  of  God  will  be  ac- 

complished within  a  time,  or  360 
years  from  the  time  of  the  refor- 
mation. 

70  The  seven  epistles  typically  de- 

scribe seven  successive  estates  of 
tlie  spiritual  church  from  the 
first  to  the  second  advent. 

VI.-PARTICULAR  TIMES. 

71  The  time,    times,  and  half,  and, 

1260  days  of  Revelation  are  the 
same  period. 

72  The  43  months  have  a  date  rather 

later,  like  the  two  dates  of  the 
70  years  captivity. 

73  The  1290  and  1335  days  of  Dan. 

both  commence  with  the  1260 
days  of  Revelation,  or  time, 
times,  and  a  half,  of  both  pro- 
phecies. 

74  The  7  times  of  the  Gentiles  begin 

with  the  subjection  of  Israel 
.under  Shalmanezar. 

75  The  three  and  a  half  times  begin 

with  Justinian's  eternal  code, 
A.  D.  532—3. 

76  The  42  months  close  nearly  with 

the  1335  days. 

77  The  43  months  begin  a.  d.  604  or 

A.  D.  607 — 8,  with  the  reunion  of 
the  ten  kingdoms  or  the  public 
establishment  of  idolatry. 

78  The  1335  days  end  in  a.  d.  1867—8. 


II. 


SCRIPTURE  CHRONOLOGY. 


[3G7]  The  six  days  of  creation,  have,  from  early  ages,  been 
supposed  to  be  typical  of  the  history  of  the  world  for  GOOO 
years.  The  Jews,  the  Christian  Fathers,  and  later  writers  might 
be  enumerated  at  considerable  length,  who  have  concurred  in 
this  view,  and  some  scriptural  evidence  bearing  this  tendency 
might  be  adduced.  But  without  dwelling  upon  this  view,  or 
urging  its  importance,  the  following  table  (which  was  prepared 
at  the  author's  request  by  the  friend  mentioned  in  the  preface) 
may  be  very  useful  in  helping  the  memory  to  retain  dates  of  great 
events,  from  its  coming  under  that  simple  arrangement  of  six 
evenings  and  six   mornings   with    corresponding  remarkable 


APPENDIX  II. 


217 


seras  in  the  history  of  the  world.  It  will  tend  also  to  furnish 
a  key  to  propliecy  hy  connecting  the  events  with  the  predic- 
tion, and  a  key  to  history,  by  siiewing  tiie  scrijjtural  character 
of  those  events. 

ISIost  affecting  is  the  fact  that  nearly  six  thousand  years  of 
God's  revealed  mercy  have  passed  by,  "and  eighteen  centuries 
of  its  last  and  highest  form,  in  the  gospel  of  Christ;  and  two- 
thirds  of  mankind,  perhaps  three-fourths,  are  still  almost  stran- 
gers to  ils  very  sound.  Even  in  those  countries  where  it  is 
outwardly  received,  that  gospel  once  so  mighty,  seems  as  though 
it  had  lost  its  glory  and  power;  and  on  every  side  the  truth  is 
forgotten  that  men  are  prisoners  under  a  sentence  of  death,  and 
a  proclamation  of  mercy  has  been  brought  by  God's  own  eter- 
nal Son  to  a  perishing  world. 

In  the  midst  of  this  darkness,  the  light  of  prophecy  cheers 
our  paths,  and  its  chronological  statements  are  especially  de- 
signed for  our  meditation  and  our  comfort,  and  they  lead  us  to 
the  conviction  that  a  far  happier  state  of  things  is  rapidly  ap- 
proaching. 

The  works  of  creation  are  doubtless  designed,  as  we  see 
manifested  through  the  scriptures,  to  be  visible  and  sensible 
pictures  of  the  deeper  and  more  important  works  of  grace, 
that  by  the  outward  senses  we  may  be  led  to  the  full  know- 
ledge of  spiritual  objects.  The  lights  in  the  firmament  were 
fixed  there  to  ha  for  [368]  signs  and  for  seasons,  as  well  as  for 
days  and  for  years.  But  at  present  our  insight  into  these  things 
is  very  feeble,  limited,  and  indistinct,  and  we  may  mistake 
even  the  appearances  of  things,  and  count  that  which  is  still 
darkness  to  be  as  the  dawn.  How  difl'erent  a  light  will  the 
day  of  tribulation  bring  into  our  fallen  world!  open  and  actual 
judgments  inflicted  by  the  immediate  hand  of  God  upon  his 
enemies,  and  his  manifestcch  deliverance  of  his  people,  and 
their  visible  glory  will  fully  shew  the  real  character  of  all 
things,  and  the  supreme  excellence  of  righteousness  and  grace. 
Of  that  day  it  is  predicted,  Moreover  the  light  of  the  moon  shall 
he  as  the  light  of  the  sun,  and  the  light  of  the  sun  shull  be  seven- 
fold, as  the  light  of  seven  days,  in  the  day  that  the  Lord  bindcth  up 
the  breach  of  his  people,  and  healeth  the  stroke  of  their  u-ound.  Isa. 
XXX.  26.  What  wisdom,  forbearance,  loving-kindness,  right- 
eousness, and  holiness,  constantly  at  work  in  the  last  6000 
years,  but  yet  hidden  from  us,  will  the  day  of  the  revelation  of 
the  righteous  judgment  of  God  openly  display  to  all  intelligent 
beings! 

The  chronological  table,  before  our  Lord's  coming,  is  found- 
ed on  the  Hebrew  as  settled  by  Usher,  while  considerable  use 
has  been  made  of  that  truly  valuable  work,  Clinton's  Fasti 
Hellenic!.     The  author,  though  he  has  considered  what  has 


248  APPENDIX  II. 

been  stated  by  Mr.  Hales  and  Mr.  Cunlnghame,  sees  not  ade- 
quate evidence  to  convince  bis  mind  tbat  the  Hebrew  dates  are 
corrupted,  and  believes  that  the  Jews,  to  whom  the  oracles  of 
God  were  committed,  have  really  been  faithful  to  that  impor- 
tant trust.  The  variations  in  their  present  chronology  from 
ours,  arise  not  from  difierences  connected  with  the  sacred  text, 
but  from  differences  of  reckoning  the  periods  subsequent  to 
the  close  of  the  Historical  Books  of  the  Old  Testament.  The 
eventful  character  of  the  present  time  as  hastening  to  the  close 
of  the  sixth  Millennium  of  the  world,  and  the  promised  sab- 
batism,  (Heb.  iv.  9.)  on  the  principles  of  the  Hebrew  chro- 
nology as  here  given,  will  be  very  obvious. 

According  to  the  order  of  the  first  chapter  of  Genesis,  the 
evening  comes  first,  and  then  the  morning:  (b.)  points  out 
the  birth,  and  (d.)  the  death  of  those  named;  (ffit.)theage;  (pr.) 
prophecies;  and  (jub.)  jubilee.  References  are  also  occasion- 
ally given  to  that  remarkable  illustrator  of  prpphecy,  the  his- 
torian Gibbon,  who,  though  he  meant  not  so,  has  furnished  the 
most  striking  developement  of  the  book  of  Revelation. 

The  years  of  the  world  are  given  down  to  the  Christi-an  era, 
the  years  of  that  era  afterward.  To  reduce  the  year  a.m.  to 
B.C.,  we  must  subtract  them  from  4006.  To  reduce  years  a.d. 
to  A.M.  we  must  add  4005.  The  varieties  of  chronology,  if 
we  adopt  Mr.  Clinton's  number  for  the  interval  of  the  Judges, 
affect  the  dates  after  the  dedication,  only  by  a  constant  addi- 
tion, which  in  his  chronology  is  133  years. 

A  few  eras  which  are  cycles  from  the  creation  are  noticed; 
and  where  doubt  was  particularly  felt,  a  query  is  put  at  the  end 
of  the  word  or  sentence.* 

*  As  Mr.  Clinton's  work  is  less  likely  to  fall  into  the  hands  of  common 
readers,  and  his  extent  of  research  and  accuracy  of  statement  are  very  pecu- 
liar, and  his  dates  bring  us  now  (in  183G)  to  within  twenty-six  years  of  the 
termination  of  the  6000th  year  of  the  world,  some  of  the  principal  are  here 
subjoined. 


B.    C. 

A.    M. 

EVENTS. 

YEAR.S. 

4138 

Adam 

2'182 

1656 

The  Deluge 

1656 

2130 

2008 

Birth  of  Abraham 

352 

2055 

2083 

The  Call          .        -        .        . 

75 

1G25 

2513 

The  Exodus         .        -        -        . 

430 

1585 

2553 

Death  of  Moses        ... 

40 

1558 

2580 

First  sevvilm]e— Conjecture 

27 

1128 

3010 

Death  of  Eli    -        -        -        . 

430 

1096 

3042 

Election  of  Saul— Co??7Vd7/.rc 

32 

1056 

3082 

David  (40  y.  6  m.) 

40 

1016 

3122 

Solomon  (39  y.  6  m.) 

40 

<)7(; 

3162 

Rehoboam        -        .        -        - 

40 

587 

3551 

Zedckiah's  captivity    - 

389  y.  1  m. 

573 

3565 

Ezeldcl's  vision 

14 

561 

3577 

First  year  of  Evil  Merodach 

12 

APPENDIX  II. 


249 


[370]  SACRED    CHRONOLOGY 


ARRANGED  BY  THE 


MILLENNIA  FROM  CREATION. 


FIRST  EVENING. 

A  M 

Darkness,  Fall.    Gen.  i.  2,  5,  iii. 
Jer.  iv.  23. 
1  Creation  and  Fall,  b  c  400G 
Abel's  death:  Cain's  exile. 
131  Sethb. 
23G  Enos  b. 
32ti  Cainan  b. 
39C)  Mahalaleel  b. 
461  Jared  b.  Apostacy.  Gen.  vi. 

MORNING. 

Light,  Gen.  i.  3,  V.  25.     Pro- 
phecy, Jude  14 
623  Enoch  b.  [cycle] 
688  Methuselah  b.  [perfect  cycle] 
875  Lamech  b. 
931  Adam  d.  Gen.  ii.  17 
988  Enoch  translated.  Gen.  v.  24 
Seventh  from  Adam,— prophet, 
Jude  14 


A  M 

1652  Lamech  d. 

1656  Methuselah   d.      Flood    begins. 

Eight  saved  by  water,  Ge£  vii, 
viii, 

1657  Flood  ends  b  c  2350 
1659  Arphaxad  b.  b  c  2348 
1694  Salah  b. 

1724  Eber  b. 

1758  Pel  eg  b.  [cycle] 

1774  Chaldean  era,  b  c  2233 

1778  Reu  b. 

1820  Serug  b. 

1850  Nahor  b. 

Dispersion,  Gen.  x,  25,  32 
Seventy  families,  Gen.  x,  Deut. 
xxxiii,  8. 

1879  Tcrah  b. 

1949  Haran  b.  Gen.  xi,  26 

1997  Peleg  d.— 8  Nahor  d.  c  c  2010 
Dispersion  complete 

THIRD  EVENING. 


SECOND  EVENING. 


i.  6,8,  vi.  1—7,  11-13;  Psalm 

2007 

xciii.4:  Isaiah  xvii.  12,  Ivii.  20 

2009 

1042  Seth  d. 

2019 

1057  Noah  b. 

2027 

Violence,  Gen.  vi.   11.     Cufse, 

2050 

Gen.  V.  29 

2084 

1141  Enosd. 

1236  Cainan  d. 

12i»l  Mahalaleel  d. 

2095 

1423  Jared  d. 

2097 

2109 

MORNING. 

2127 

Ol  -,(1 

Firmament,  Gen.  i.  6,  ix.  8—17; 

2169 

Ezrai.  22— 28    . 

2184 

Waters  above  firmament.  Gen. 

2188 

i,7;  ix,  18;  xi,9 

1537  Ark  preparing 

Forbearance,  Gen.  vi,  3;  1  Peter 

2-216 

iii,  20 

1557  Noah's  sons  b.  [cycle],  Gen.  v,  32 
,         Founders  of  New  World.  Gen. 

2260 

2290 

ix,  19 

22U9 

VOL.   II.— 71 

Land  in  the  midst  of  the  waters, 
Gen.  i,  9,  10;  xii,  1—7;  xv,  7 
—21 ;  xvii,  Exod.  vi,  1—8 

Noah  d. 

Abraham  b. . 

Sarai  b. 

Reu  d. 

Scrug  d. 

Call  wf  Abraham,  xii,  1,bc  1923 

Sojourning,  430  years,  current, 
[cycle] 

Ishmael  b.  set.  86      " 

Arphaxad  d. 

Isaac  b.  [100]  Bc  1898 

Salah  d. 

Shcm  d. 

Esau  and  Jacob  b.  [GO] 

Abraham  d.  [a:;t.  175] 

Eber  dies 

Last  Patriarch,  Gen.  x,  21 ;  xiv, 
13 

Jacob's  exile.  Gen.  xxviii,  [crt. 

Joseph  b.  [91] 

Joseph's  rule,  Gen.  xli,  [30] 

Descent  to  Egypt 


250 


APPENDIX  II. 


2370  Joseph  d.  [110]  b  c  1637 
End  of  Genesis. 
2430  Aaron  b. 
2433  Moses  b. 
2473  Moses  in  Midian 

MORNING. 

Earth  yielding  frnitl  Lev.  xxvi; 
Deut.  xi. 
2513  Exodus,  b  c  1494   ' 
2553  Entrance  to  land 
2559  First  year  of  tillage,  Lev.  xix, 
23.    Josh,  xiii,  xiv,  b  c  1448 

Division,  date  of  jubilees 
25931  Othniel  d. 
26721  Ehud.  Second  rest  ends.  Judges 

iii,  30 
27121  Barak  and  Deborah.  Third  rest, 

Judges  V,  31 
2751"?  Gideon.  Fourth  rest  ends,  Judg- 
es viii,  28,  32 

Abimelech  rules 
2754?  Abimelech  slain.    Jub.  IV 
2777?  Tola  d. 
2799  Jair  d. 
2806  Jephthah  d.      Interv.    252  yrs. 

Judges  xi,  26 
2812  Ibzan  d. 
2822  Elon  d. 
2830  Abdon  d. 

Philistines  rule 
28501  Samson  d.  , 

2889  Eli  d.  Ark  at  Kirjath,  1  Sam. 

iv,  v 
2909  Ark  returns,  b  c  1098 

Close  of  period,  Acts  xiii,  20 

Samuel  and  Saul,  xiii,  21 
2949  David  at  Hebron,  e  c  1058 
2956  David  at  Jerusalem,  b  c  1051 
2989  Solomon  r.  b  c  1018 
2992  Temple  founded,  b  c  1015 
3000  Dedication,  Jubilee  ix,  b  c  1007 

Height  of  Jewish  stale 

FOURTH  EVENING. 

Light  to  rule  the  night.  Gen.  i,  14 
—18 :  2  Peter  i,  19 :  Daniel  xii. 
13 


A  M 

3029 
3046 
3049 
3050 
3052 
3074 
3075 

3080 


Rehohoam,  Jeroboam 

Abijah  3  years 

Asa  41  years  Jubilee  x 
Nadab  2  years    - 
Baasha  24  years 
Elah  2  years 
Zimri,  Omri  12  years 
—  79,  Samaria  built 
Ahab  22  years    - 


B  c 
978 
961 
958 
957 
955 
933 
932 

921 


AM  B  C 

Jericho   rebuilt,    1    Kings 
xvi 

Elijah  pr.  1  Kgs.  xvii 

3090  Jehoshaphat  25  years  917 

3108      Ahaziah  2  years         -  899 

3110      Joram  12  years    -  897 

3114  Jehoram  8  years             -  893 

31201     Elijah  rapti  cycle  8871 

3121  Ahaziah  1  year      -        -  886 

3122  Athaliah— Jehu  28  years  885 
3128  Joash  40  years        -       -  879 

Zechariah    slain,    2    Ch. 
xxiv,  20 
3143      Jonah  pr.    -        -        -        864 
3150      Jehoahaz  17  years  857 

3108  Amaziah  29  years  -        839 

Elisha  d. 
3182      Jeroboam  II,  41  years         825 
3197  Uzziah  52  years  -        810 

3205      Joelpr.1         -        -  802 

3218      Amospr.1  -        -        789 

3231  Era  of  Olympiads     -  776 

3235      Shallum  Menahem  772 

3246      Pekakiah  -        -        762 

2248      Pekah  -        -  759 

3249  Jotham  16  years     -        -        758 
3254  Era  of  Rome  -  753 

Micah  pr. 
3260  EraofNabonassar         -        747 
3265  Ahaz  16  years  -  742 

Hosea  pr. 
3276      Hosea  9  years  -        731 

3278  Captivitv  of  Israel    -  729 

3281  Hezekiah       -        -        -        726 
3286      Samaria  taken         -  721 

3294  Sennacherib's  invasion  713 

Overthrow,  Jubilee  xv. 

Nahum,  Isaiah 
3310  Manasseh       -        -        -        697 
3331  Second  captivity.  Is.  vii,  8     676 
3365  Am  on  r.         -        -        -        642 
3367  Josiah         -        .        -  640 

Zephan.  and  Habakkuk 
3379  Jeremiah  bearins  to  prophecy  628 
3398  Jehoahaz— May  b  c        -        609 

Jehoiakim — August  B  c 
3101  Nebuchadnezzar  -        006 

First  Empire,  Dan.  ii,  38; 

vii,  4 
Captivity,  first  date,  2 Kings 

xxiv,  2.    Isaiah  xxiii,  15 
Times  of  the  Gentiles  beginl 

Luke  xxi 
3404  Daniel's  first  vision        -        603 
3409  Jehoiachin  3  months,  March  598 
Zedekiah  11  years,  June 

3418  Siege  of  Jerusalem,  Jan.         589 

3419  Sabbath  in  siege,  .Ter.  xxxiv  588 

3420  Jerusalem  taken,  June  587 
Temple  burnt,  2nd  date  of 

captivity 


APPENDIX  II. 


251 


A  M 

o571 


35>s-3 
'3'yH'3 
oi;0'2 
3G03 


3G36 


4-20  years,  70  Sabbaths,   2 
Chron.  xxxvi,  '21 
3421  Ezekiel  prophes.  xxxiii,  21, 

January      ...        r,8(i 
314G  Evil  iMerotlach,  Jan.  501 

Close  of  2  Kins-s  ami  Jer. 
34  IS  Neriglissar 
34ol  Laborosoarchod 
3452  Belshazzar,  Daniel  vii  555 

3454  Daniel's  second  vision  5.53 

34GD  Babylon  taken,  Dan.  v  538 

Darius  the  Mede,   Dan.  v, 
31,  ix 
3471  Cvrus  the  Persian,  Dan.  x; 

Ezra  i,  1  53G 

Second,  or  Persian  Empire, 
Daniel  ii,  32,  39;  vii,  5; 
viii,  3,  4 
Captivity,  first  close 
3478  Cambvses,  first  king,  Dan. 

xi,  2  ... 

3485  Smerdis,  second  king,   Da- 
niel xi,  2  -        -        ; 
34SG  Darius  Hystaspes,  third  king  ; 

3489  Haggai  and  Zechariah 

3490  Jubilee  xix,  begins?  Septem- 

ber      -        -        -        - 

3491  Second     temple     dedicated 

Ezra  vi,  15,  Feb.     - 
Zerubbabel  and  Josh.  Zee. 
iv,  1—9 
3497  Athens  freed 
3499  Consuls  at  Rome 

Sec.  Head  of  4th  Beast,  Rev. 
xvii,  10 

MORNING. 

Light  to  rule  the  day;  dawn 
of  the  gospel.  Gen.  i,  IG; 
Mai.  iv,  2;  Luke  i,  78;  1 
John  ii,  8. 


3522  Xerxes,  fourth  king,   Dan.  374G 

xi.  2            -        -        -        485  3700 

3527  Thermopyla?  and  Salamis     480 

Athenian  empire.    Leopard  37G1 
first  headl 

3542  Artabanus      -        -        -        4G5  3781 

3543  Artaxerxes  Long:  Ezra  vii,  3784 

Neh.  i,  and  June         -        4GI 

3550  Ezra's  commission,  Ez.  vii    457  3785 

Seventy  weeks,  first    date,  37;M) 

Daniel  ix,  24  3802 

Evening  and  morning,  first  3805 

date,  Daniel  viii,  14 

Fresh  date  of  jubileesl  3809 

35G3  Nehemiah's  commission,  ch.  3811 

ii, — March  -        -        441 

Sabbath  of  sec.  week,  Neh. 

viii— X  3815 


529 

3048 
3009 

522 
521 
518 

3G7I 

517 

367G 

51G 

510 

508 

3084 
3095 

3701 

37-22 
3727 

Sanctuary    cleansed,    Neh. 

xii      -        -        -        - 
Evening  and  morning,  sec. 

date,  Dan.  viii,  14 
Close  of  sacred  history 
Peloponnesian  war 
Xerxes  II.     Sogdianus 
Darius  Nolhus 
Artaxerxes  Mnemon      - 
Athens  taken.    Lacedemo- 
nian headship 
Leopard,  second  headl  Da- 
niel vii,  G 
Close  of  seven  weeks,  Dan. 

ix,  25 
Lcuctra,  Theban  headship 
Leopard,   third   head?    Da- 
niel vii,  G 
Ochus 
Arses— Philip's    headship, 

Chaeronea 
Leopard,  fourth  head,  Dan. 

vii,  G 
Darius,— Alex,  the  Great 
First  horn  of  goat,  Dan.  viii, 

5;  xi,  3 
Arbela,  fall  of  Darius    - 
Third,  or  Grecian  Empire, 
Dan.  ii,  32,39;  vii,  G;  viii, 
5-7;  xi,  3 
Philip  Aridaeus     - 
Era  of  Seleucidrc 
Ptolemy  Soler,  Seleucus  Ni- 

cator  xi,  15 
Fourfold  Division,  Dan.  viii, 

8;  xi,  4       - 
Philadelphns,  v,6 
Antiochus  Soter 
Kingdoms    of     Pergamus, 
Ppntus,  Cappadocia,  anil 
Bytliinia;PyrrhusinItaly; 
Achaean  league;  Gauls  m 
Greece. 

Antiochus  Theus,  v,  G 
Euergetes,  v,  7,  9 
Bernice  and  Son  slain,  V,  fi 
Seleucus  Caliinicits.v,  7,  8 
First  Punic  War  ends 
Seleucus  Ceraunus,  v,  10 
Antiochus  Magnus,  v,  10, 
13,  15      -        -        - 
Philopaior,  v,  11 
Battle  of  Raphia,  v,  11,  12 
Epiphanes,  v,  14 
Battle  of  Zama,  Second  Pu- 
nic war  ends 
Battle  of  Panium,  v,  15,  10 
Greece  declared  free 
Grrrco-Riiman    Horn,    viii, 

9,  10,  25;  Rev.  xii,  3 
Antiochus  in  Greece,  v,  18 


338 
33G 
331 


323 
312 


306 

285 
280 


2G1 
247 

21C 

22G 

223 
222 
217 
205 

202 
198 
19(J 

192 


252 


APPENDIX  II. 


A  M 

3817 
3820 
382G 
3832 
3839 


3845 
3847 

3857 
38G1 


3925 
3944 

3963 

3982 
4001 


Romans  in  Asia,  v,  18 

Selencus  Phiiopator,  v,  19 
Fhilometor    -        -        - 
Antiochus  Epiphanes,  v,  21 
Pydna,  Fall  of  Macedon 
Roman  Legation,  Livy  xlv, 

11,  12;  Dan.  xi,  30. 
Fourth,  or  Roman  Empire. 

Dan.  ii,  33,  40;  vii,  7;  ix, 

26;  xi,  31.    Nujnb.  xxiv, 

25. 
Antiochus  Eupator 
Demetrius  Soter 
Alexander  Bala     - 
Demetrius  Nicator, 

Euerg.  II. 
Carthage  and  Corinth  fall. 

Dan.  xi,  31. 
Sulla  Dictator 
Fifth  Head"?  Rev.  xvii,  10. 
Temple  profaned  by  Pom- 


B  C 

ion 

A  D 

1  1  '7 

187 

X  i  / 

138 

181 

161 

175 

168 

180 

250 

162 
IGO 
150      253 

146      303 


pey 

ibo 


Abomination,  Dan.  viii,  11. 
Caesar's  death 

Sixth  Head,  Rev.  xvii,  10. 
Temple  of  Janus  closed 
Birth  of  Christ'?  e  c 

FIFTH  EVENING. 

Living  creatures  in  the  seas. 
Gen.  i,  20.  Ez.  xlvii,  9— 
11.     Matt,  iv,  18;  xiii,  47. 

Kingdom  of  the  Stone,  Dan. 
ii,  34. 

Depression  of  Visible  Clmrch. 


271  Baptism  of  John,  Luke  iii,  1 
Sixty-two  weeks  close,  Dan. 
ix;  24,  26 
30  Crlcipixion,  Ascension'? 
Pentecostal    Church,    Rev. 
xii.  1 
41  Call  of  Gentiles,  Dan.  xi,  32 
53  Council  of  Jerusalem,  Is.  ii,  3 

St.  Paul  in  Greece,  Zech.  ix.  13 
02  St.  Paul  at  Rome,  Dan.  xi,  33; 

Gen.  viii,  27 
70  Fail  of  Jerusalem 

First  Seal.     Rev.  vi,  2;  Dan.  ix, 

26 
Literal  abomination,  Daniel  xi, 

31 
Triumphs  of  Gospel,  Gibb.  xv. 
Persecutions,   Dan.    xi,   32,  33; 
viii,  12;  Rev,  xii,  4;  Gibb.  xvi. 
81  Domitian — St.  John  in  Patmos 
9()  Close  of  Sacred  Canon 
98  Trajan — Pliny,  Bithynian  perse- 
cution 


313 
305- 

324 


325 
336 


361 

364 


Hadrian 
Antoninus  Pius 
Marcus  Aurelius 
Persecutions,  Polycarp  m. 
Commodus,  Troubles  in  Empire 
Fire  cast  on  earth,  Rev.  viii,  5; 

Gibb.  vii. 
Preparation,  viii,  6;  Gibb.  viii, 

ix, 
Decius,  persecution 
Persian  and  Gothic  Invasions 
First  Trumpet.    Rev.  viii,  7, 250 

—303 
Valerian,  persecution 
Goths  in  Asia,  Franks,  Alemans 
Diocletian's  persecution 
Travail  of  church,  Rev.  xii,  2 
Ten  days'  tribulation.  Rev.  ii, 

10;  Dan.  xi,  33 
End  of  Persecutions 
Mohasticism,  Rev.  xii,  6;  Gibb. 

xxxvii. 
323  Paganism     overthrown, 

Gibb.  xiv. 
Victory  in  heaven,  Rev.  xii,  7 — 

12 
Empire  Christian.    Constantino- 
ple founded,  Gibb.  xvii,  xx. 
Second  Seal.  Rev.  vi,  3,  4;  Gibb. 

xviii. 
Help  of  the  church,  Dan.  xi,  34 
Seventh  tiead,  Rev.  xvii,  10 
Council  of  Nice 
Death  of  Constantine,  threefold 

division,  Goths  and  Persians 
Exile  of  Athanasius 
Julian  Emperor 
Valens  and  Valentinian 
Alemans,    Burgundians,   Scots, 

and  Persians 
Second  Trumpet.  365 — 476 
Hadrianople,     Valens'     death, 

Gibb.  xxvi. 
Theodosius    the    Great,    Gibb. 

xxvii. 
First  Council  of  Constantinople 
Close  of  First  Trumpet 
Arcadius  and  Honorius,  Gibb. 

xxix. 
Separation  of  Latin  Empire 
Eagle  wings  giveni     Rev.  xii, 

14 
Ravenna  seat  of  Empire,  Gibb. 

XXX. 

Mountain  cast  into  sea'?    Rev. 

viii,  8 
Sack  of  Rome  by  Alaric,  Gibb. 

xxxi. 
Third  part,  blood,  viii,  9 
Britain  revolts;  Goths,  Sucves, 


APPENDIX  11. 


253 


AD 

Almans,  Vandals,  Burgundi- 

A  D 

ans,  &c. 

412  Religious  war  of  the  East,  Gibb. 

xlvii. 

m 

TMnl  Trumpet,  Rev.  viii,  10 

608 

431  Council  ol'  Epiiesus 

710 

451  Council  of  Chalcedon 

728 

476  Fall  of  Western  Empire,  Gibb. 

xx.Kvi. 

Seconct  trumpet  ending 

7f.2 

Seventh   head. falls,   Rev.  xvii, 

774 

10;  xiii,  3 

Odoacer,  King  of  Italy,  Dan.  vii, 

8,  -20,  24.     First  King 

78G 

Beast  rising  from  the  sea,  Rev. 

Xiil,  1 

493  Ostrogoths  in  Italy 

787 

Second  King.     Dan.  vii,  8 

800 

MORNING. 

Exaltation  of  visible  church 
533  Justinian's  Code;  Empire  ortho- 
dox, Gibb.  xliv. 

Third  Scfd.     Rev.  vi,  5,  G 

Wars  of  Belisarius,  Rev.  xii  IG; 
Gibb.  xli. 

Time,  times  and  half?    Dan  vii, 
25;  Rev.  xi,  3;  xii,  14 

Mystical  Abomination,  Dan.  xi, 
31;  xii,  11 
553  Ostrogoths     overthrown,    Gibb. 
xliii. 

Second  Council  of  Constantino- 
ple 

Second    King    uprooted,    Dan. 
vii,  8 
565  Death  of  Justinian 

Fourth   Trumpet,  Rev.  viii,  12, 
565—622 
568  Lombards  conquer  Ital}',  Gibb. 
xlviii. 

Third  King,  Dan.  vii,  8 

602  Phocas,    Persian    War,   Xiihb. 

xlvi. 
Darkening  of  East,  Gibb.  xlviii. 

603  Pantheon  dedicated;  Mahomet's 

preaching 
Fifth    Trumpet.    Rev.  ix,    1,  2; 

Gibb.  xxviii. 
Ten  Kingdoms;  Beast  from  the 
sea  rises,  Rev.  xiii,  1;  xvii,  12 
Forty-two  months'?     Rev.  xi,  2; 
xiii.  5 
612  Islamism  begins,  Gibb.  1. 
G22  Hegira,  or  flight  of  Mahomet 
C37  Jerusalem  taken.  Rev.  ix,  11? 

Lor.iist,  or  Saracen  woe.  Rev,  ix,  3 
G47  Saracens  invade  Africa 
660  Panlicians,  Gibb.  xlix;  Rev.  viii, 
13? 

71* 


860 
93G 


Papal  authority  in  Britain 
Latin  service   in  the  churches 

pressed  by  Vitalian 
Third  Couticil  of  Constantinople 
Carthage  falls 
Saracens  in  Spain 
Greg.  II,  Revolt  of  Rome,  Gibb. 

xhx 
Little  horn  risen,  Dan.  vii,  8 
Bagdad  founded.  City  of  Peace 
Lombards  overthrown 
Third  King  uprooted,  Dan.  vii,  K 
Rise  of  second  beast,  Rev.  xiii,  11 
Harun  Al  Ra>hed,2 
Saracen  Empire  at  height 
Fire  months  end,  Rev.  ix,  5 
Second  Council  of  Nice 
Charlemagne     crowned,    Gibb. 

xlix 
Seventh  Head  retires,  Rev.  xiii,  3 
Fourth  Council  of  Constantino- 
ple, and  last  Eastern  General 
Council 
Fall  of  Caliphate 
End  of  Locust  iroe,  Rev.  ix,  12 
Conversion  of  Russia,  Gibb.  Iv 
Christendom  complete,  a  m,  4004 
Height  of  visible  church 

SIXTH  EVENING. 


Living  Creatures  of  the  earth- 
Christian  Polities  esiablished 
Depression  of  true  Church 
997  The  Turks,  Mahmud  the  Gaz- 
nevide  first  Sultan,  a  m  5003, 
Gibb.  Ivii 
Angel  of  the  East?     Rev.  ix,  14 
1009  Jerusalem  raised,  Fatimite  Ca- 
liphs 
Afigel  of  the  South?    Rev.  ix,  14 
1016  Normans  in  Italy,  Gibb.  Ivi 
1060  Normans  conquer  Sicily 
1066  Normans  conquer  England 

Angel  of  the  North? 
1063  Alp  Arslan  crosses  Euphrates 
Armenia  and  Georgia  lost 
Sixth  Trumpet,  Rev.  ix,  13 
Month  and  year,  or  390  days? 
1073  Hildehrand 

Power  of  second  Beast,  Rev.  xiii, 

11 
Fourth  Seal,  Rev.  6,  7 
1081  Normans  invade  East 
1095  Council  of  Clermont 

First  Crusade,  Franks  and  Nor- 
mans against  the  Saracens  and 
Turks 
1098  Jeru.salem  won  from  Saracens 

Days  of  Chivalry,  Rev.  ix,  14, 16 
1123  First  Lateran  Council 


254 


APPENDIX  II. 


A  D 

1139  Second  Lateran  Council 
.1147  Second  Crusade 
1179  Third  Lateran  Council 
1189  ThirdCrusade.  Richard  I, Lion- 
hearted 
1198  Innocent  III.    John  in  England 
Fourth  Crusade.     Height  of  se- 
cond Beast 
1203  Latins  take  Constantinople 

1206  Mogul  Empire  begins 

1207  Crusades    against   '  Albigenses, 

Rev.  xiii,  121 
1209  Interdict  on  England,  xiii,  13 
1215  Fourth  Lateran  Council 
1243  Close  of  Albigensian  Crusades 
1245  Council  of  Lyons 
12GI  Greek  Empire  restored 
1274  Second  Council  of  Lyons 
1299  Othman  invades  the  East 
1311  Council  of  Vienna 
1326  Prusa  taken 
1353  Ottomans  in  Europe 
1370  Tiraour  reigns 
1378  Great  Schism  of  the  West 
1396  Last  Crusade 
1409  Council  of  Pisa 
1414  Council  of  Constance 

Jerome    and   Huss  burnt,   Rev. 
xiii,  15 
1431  Council  of  Basil 
1433  Council  of  Florence 

Re-union  of  Eastern  Church,  ix, 
20,21.     Empire  Papal, 

Fifth  Seal.     Rev.  vi,  3 
1453  Fall  of  Eastern  Empire,  May  29 

Month  and  year  endl  Rev.  ix,  15 

Papal  despotism  at  height,  xiii, 
14—18;  ix,  20,  21 

Witnessess  lie  slain.  Rev.  xi,  7, 8 
1492  Discovery  of  America  by  Co- 
Iambus 

MORNING. 

Exaltation  of  true  Church,  Gen. 
i,  26;  ii,  21—24;  Rev.  xix,  7—9; 
Eph.v 

Revival  of  learning,  1453 — 1517; 
Rev.  X,  \% 
1514  Fifth  Lateran  Council,  9th  Ses- 
sion 

Exposure  of  witnesses,  Rev.  xi,  9 

Embassies,  Indulgences,  &c.  xi, 
10 


A  D 

1517  Reformation,  Theses  of  Luther 

Witnesses  revive.  Rev.  xi,  11 
1521  Diet  of  Worms 

Re-prophesying,  Rev.  x,  11 
1529  Protestation  at  Spires,  xi,  11 
1556  Edward  VI;  Council  of  Trent; 
Luther  dies;  Altar  measured"? 
Court  cast  outl     Rev.  xi,  1,  2 

1552  Treaty  of  Passau 

Time  of  the  end?  Dan.  xii,  4,  9; 
Rev.  X,  8 

1553  Mary,  Persecution  in  England 
Cry  of  the  Martyrsl   Rev.  vi,  10 

1558  Elizabeth;     English    Establish-  _ 

ment 
1588  Spanish  Armada 
1648  Peace  of  Westphalia 

Charles  I,  beheaded;  Common- 
wealth 
1688  English  Revolution 
1789  French  Revolution 

Tenth  part  falls.  Rev.  xi,  13 

First  Vial,  Rev.  xvi,  2 

Sixth  Seal,  Rev.  vi,  12 

1792  Jacobinism  throughout  Europe 
Evipire  Iiifidcl;  French  Republic 
•Era  of  liberty;  Infidel  Calendar 
Era  of  missions,  xi.  12;  xiv,  151 
Close  of  1260  daysf  xi,  3;  xii,  14 

1793  French  Atheism;  Reign  of  Ter- 

ror 
Second  Vial,  Rev.  xvi,  3 
1795  Directory;  Conscription 

Italian  Campaigns;  French  Vic- 
tories 
Third  Vial,  Rev.  xvi,  4 
1802  Napoleon  Supreme;  Popery  re- 
stored 
Fourth  Vial,  Rev.  xvi,  8 
1815  Empire  headless;  Fall  of  Napo- 
leon 
Seventh  Seal,  Rev.  viii,  1;  vii,  1 
Occupation  of  France  3  vears 
Fifth  Vial,  Rev.  xvi,  10;  Ex.  x,  22 
Congress  of  Four  Powers  at  Vi- 
enna 
Pause  in  Heaven,  vii,  1;  viii,  1 
1822  Greek  Independence;  wasting  of 
Turkish  empire 
Sixth  Vial,  Rev.  xvi,  12 
Close  of  1290  days;  time  of  endl 

Dan.  xii,  11;  xi,  40 
Preaching  of   Second    Advent, 
Rev.  xvi,  15.    a  m  5828 


APPENDIX  III.  055 

III. 

A  LIST  OF  THE  PRINCIPAL  BOOKS  ON  THE  SUBJECT  OF  PIIOPIIECV. 

[377]  God  has  given,  through  the  deep  and  i)rolonged  re- 
searches of  his  servants,  much  insight  in  the  prophetic  writ- 
ings. The  most  valuable  trutli  has  been  attained  by  increased 
investigation  in  the  track  of  the  older  writers,  with  the  farther 
liglit  that  history  has  afl'urded.  Even  the  Jewish  Rabbis,  as 
well  as  the  early  writers  of  the  Christian  church,  assisted 
]Mede,  the  father  of  modern  interpretation.  More,  Cressencr, 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  Bishop  Newton,  Woodhouse,&c.  all  follow- 
ed, asking /or  the  old  ivays,  a>id  zcalkhig  in  them.  Jer,  vi.  IG. 
Some  modern  works  have  too  much,  however,  disregarded  what 
previous  writers  have  said,  and  others  have  set  them  wholly 
aside,  as  groundless  interpretations. 

But  even  by  the  most  defective  works,  men's  minds  have 
been  exercised  the  more  to  find  out  the  truth,  and  a  hint  in  a 
very  erroneous  general  interpretation,  has  sometimes  led  to  a 
valuable  discovery;  so  that  no  candid,  diligent  student,  need 
be  discouraged  by  failures  in  times  past. 

The  author  has  given  a  much  fuller  list  of  writers  on  pro- 
l)hecy  than  he  intended;  but  it  may  have  its  advantages.  Any 
knowledge  of  the  writings  of  such  varied  authors  is  calculated 
to  lead  us  to  caution  and  modesty,  in  the  explanation  of  un- 
fulfilled prophecy.  The  great  lessons  taught  by  so  many  va- 
ried interpretations,  have  already  been  -noticed.  Would  there 
were  more  of  a  holy  awe  on  all  our  minds,  of  intruding  on  the 
glories  of  him,  who  takes  ij  as  his  peculiar  character,  io  dtclare 
things  to  come,  (Isaiah  xli.  22,)  and  to  sheu^  the  things  that  are 
coming,  and  shall  come.  Isaiah  xliv.  7.  We  cannot  and  should 
not  go  a  step  farther  tiian  the  scripture  leads  us,  and  in  the  in- 
terpretations of  that  scripture,  it  is  very  needful  to  keep  every- 
thing within  that  scriptural  limit  which  the  comjiaring  spiritual 
things  with  spiritual  marks  out. 

The  difierent  interpretations  of  the  servants  of  Christ  are 
calculated  [378]  also  to  guard  against  a  puecipitate  judg- 
ment, and  a  hasty  public  expression  of  such  a  judgment.  The 
first  impression  of  fresh  views  arc  as  if  a  new  liglit  had  been 
almost  supernaturally  given  to  us;  but  a  little  lime  for  waiting 
may  greatly  modify  these  views. 
»      No  one  can  look  at  the  names  of  these  authors  in  the  follow- 


25G  APPENDIX  IIT. 

ing  List  without  seeing,  that  questions  of  church  govern- 
ment and  DOCTRINAL  VIEWS  are  unconnected  with  any  par- 
ticular interpretation  of  prophecy.  Though,  generally,  sound 
scriptural  principles  are  connected  with  the  most  valuable  views 
of  prophecy,  yet  it  must  be  admitted  that  members  of  the  most 
opposite  denominations,  and  Christians  holding  very  opposite 
sentiments  in  doctrine,  often  concur  in  the  same  views;  and 
persons  who  are  of  the  same  denomination,  or  the  same  senti- 
ments in  doctrine,  hold  very  opposing  views  of  the  same  pro- 
phecy. It  is  hoped  that  this  may  dispel  the  alarm  which  some 
have  felt,  as  if  an  attention  to  the  subject  was  necessarily  con- 
nected with  serious  mistake  in  doctrines. 

The  error  likely  to  arise  from  the  great  apparent  plausibility 
of  some  interpretations  may  be  checked  by  the  similar  plausi- 
bility of  opposite  interpretations,  and  we  may  be  sure  nothing 
but  the  true  counterpart  of  history  will  meet  all  the  lines  drawn 
in  the  original  Document  of  Prophecy. 

It  is  by  no  means  recommended  to  readers  in  general  to  at- 
tempt to  procure,  or  to  read  all  the  books  here  mentioned.  It 
would  only  tend  to  confuse  and  distract  the  mind.  A  few  of 
the  most  really  useful  have  already  been  mentioned,  and  some 
notices  are  given  of  others  in  the  following  list.  Providence 
often  graciously  puts  us  in  the  way  of  books,  and  of  guides 
really  useful  to  us;  only  let  us  not  follow  a  vain  curiosity,  or 
self-will,  but  look  upward  for  divine  direction. 

Those  who  have  most  usefully  and  successfully  written  on 
Prophecy  have,  as  it  has  been  noticed,  availed  themselves  of 
the  expositions  given  by  their  predecessors.  Dean  Woodiiouse, 
who  began  simply  by  studying  it  on  his  own  resources,  unaided 
except  by  Bishop  Kurd's  introduction,  found  it  valuable  after- 
warcls  to  make  free  use  of  the  stores  provided  by  others.  It 
is  the  remark  of  another  not  unsuccessful  writer,  '-In  almost 
all  authors  on  this  subject,  I  have  met  with  something  that  ap- 
peared to  me  excellent;  [379]  though  dilTering  in  numerous 
instances  from  all,  yet  I  have  gathered  a  little  from  one  and  a 
little  from  another." 

The  variety  of  new  systems  of  the  Apocalypse  is  a  serious 
evil,  and  it  is  hoped  that  the  present  List  of  Books  may  help 
to  check  this  evil.  Men  of  talents,  and  imagination,  and  piety, 
are  in  danger  of  forming  to  themselves  a  system  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse, without  any  careful  study  of  even  leading  writers,  who 
have  gone  before  them.  With  great  ingenuity  they  turn  the 
figures  of  this  book  to  their  own  views,  and  build  up  a  beauti- 
ful theory;  parts  of  which  may  indeed  be  true;  but  not  having 
cautiously  gone  over  the  ground,  nor  duly  considered  the  re- 
searches of  their  predecessors,  they  lose  the  benefit  of  length- 


APPENDIX  III.  257 

encd  experience,  and  tlie  church  loses  that  full  benefit,  which 
their  ability  and  piety,  directed  to  the  elucidation  of  this  book, 
might  have  imparted.  Tlie  warning  against  false  projjliels 
(Matt.  xxiv.  21 — 24)  may  teacli  both  autiiors  ami  readers,  the 
clanger  of  a  false  interpretation  of  prophecy,  calculated  to  de- 
ceive the  very  elect. 

It  was  the  just  remark  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  a  century  back, 
"If  the  last  age,  the  age  of  opening  these  things,  be  now  ap- 
proaching (as  by.  the  great  success  of  the  late  interpreters  it 
seems  to  be)  wc  have  more  encouragement  than  ever  to  look 
into  tiiese  things.  If  the  general  preaching  of  the  gospel  be 
approaching,  it  is  to  us  and  our  posterity  that  these  words 
mainly  belong:  I?i  the  time  of  the  end  the  zcise  shall  understand.'" 
Dan.  xii.  9,  10. 

The  preaching  of  the  gospel  has  taken  place:  "The  main 
revolution,"  which  Newton  mentions  "as  not  yet  come  to 
pass,"  many  believe  has  come  to  pass;  and  the  following  List 
of  Books  will  shew  how  extensively  the  servants  of  Christ,  in 
the  last  half  century,  have  turned  their  attention  to  prophecy. 
The  Book  is  sealed  to  the  time  of  the  end,  but  then  it  is  pre- 
dicted, Many  shallrun  to  and  fro,  and  knowlcdire  shall  be  increased, 
(Dan.  xii.  4;)  and  this  list  may  show  that  these  things  are  now 
taking  place,  and  encourage  every  reader  to  a  diligent  study  of 
prophecy. 


GENERAL   WORKS  ON  PROPHECT. 

The  principal  Jewish  Commentators  are  Kimchi,  Aben 
Ezra,  A  berbanel,  R.  S.  Jarchi,  &:c.  Schoetgen,  Stehelin's  Rab- 
binical [3S0]  Literature  (2  vols.  Svo.  174S),  and  Wotton's  Dis- 
courses, give  information  jon  the  religious  notions  of  the  Jews. 

The  views  of  the  Fathers  generally,  on  the  subject  of  the 
Prophecies,  must  be  sought  fur  in  the  (commentaries  which 
they  have  left  on  the  various  books  of  Scripture,  and  in  inci- 
dental remarks  in  the  earlier  Fathers,  who  left  no  Commenta- 
ries, as  Justin,  Ircmeus,  Tertullian,  Clemens,  &c.  The  prin- 
cipal Commentators  among  the  Fathers  are  Origen,  Chrysos- 
tom.  Eusebius,Jerom,  Cyril,  Ephraim  Syrus,  Gregory,  Hilary, 
Augustine,  Theodoret,  Theophylact,  &c.  In  Origen's  work 
against  Celsus,  he  illustrates  the  prophecies  concerning  Christ, 

The  incidental  testimonies  of  the  early  Fathers,  Latin  and 
Greek,  especially  those  of  the  three  first  centuries,  to  the  per- 
sonal coming  and  reign  of  Christ,  are  quoted  by  Homes  on  the 
Millennium,  Burnet,  in  his  Theory  of  the  Earth,  Greswell,  in 


258  APPENDIX  III. 

the  first  volume  of  his  work  on  the  Parables,  Anderson's  Apo- 
logy, and  in  the  Proplietical  periodicals.  After  the  Roman 
Empire  became  professedly  Christian,  and  then  really  Anti- 
christian,  the  pras-millennial  coming  of  Christ  was  discounte- 
nanced. Various  testimonies  to  sentiments  similar  to  those  of 
the  early  Fathers,  from  Jewish  writers,  and  from  the  early  Pro-  ' 
testants,  and  their  successors,  are  collected  and  given  by  Mr. 
Homes. 

At  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  and  shortly  afterwards, 
many  valuable  Commentaries  were  published  on  the  Propheti- 
cal Books;  and  though  writers  generally  anticipated  events, 
and  many  thought  the  Millennium  past,  and  the  day  of  judg- 
ment near,  yet  there  is  very  much  that  is  practical,  holy,  and 
useful  in  their  expositions,  and  it  would  have  been  well  if  more 
attention  had  been  subsequently  paid  to  the  system  of  illus- 
trating scripture  by  exposition.  There  is  a  condensed  view  of 
the  sentiments  of  the  principal  Reformers  on  those  books,  in 
the  valuable  Expositions  of  Marloratus  on  Genesis,  the  Psalms, 
Isaiah,  and  the  New  Te&tament. 

The  Reformers  generally  considered  Popery  as  the  Anti- 
christ,* [381]  and  this  sentiment  powerfully  aided  them  in  the 
great  work  of  Reformation. 

The  commentaries  of  the  Fathers,  and  Reformers,  and  the 
writings  of  Brightman,  Napier,  Alstedius,  &c.  preceded  Mede, 
but  his  works  were  eminently  blessed  in  reviving  attention  to 
prophecy. 

Mede  (Jos.)  Works.     Folio,    1677.     His   Clavis  Apocalyptica 

was  published  in  1627. 

Invaluable  Expositions  of  various  Prophecies,  deserving  and 
repaying  the  closest  study. 
Molince  (P.)  Vates.     8vo.  1640. 
llllwghasl  (John.)     Generation  Work.      3  Parts,  12mo.  1655. 

Knowledge  of  the  Times.      12mo.   1654.     Eight  Last  Ser- 
mons.     12mo.      1654. 

Tillinghast  is  a  superior  writer,  both  in  practical  and  Evan- 
gelical sentiment,  and  in  prophetical  knowledge;  and  though 
he  prematurely  applied  predictions,   his   work  contains  much 
that  is  useful. 
IVillis  (Thos.)     A  Word  in  season  for  a  warning  to  England, 

or  a  Prophecy  of  perilous  times  opened  and  applied.    12mo. 

1659. 

*  Calvin  says,  "Papistae  Antichristiim  imaginati  sunt,  per  tres  Annos  et  di- 
midium  vexaturus  sit  Ecciesiam.  Omnes  notse  quibus  Antichristum  designat 
Spiritus,  in  Papa  dare  apparent:  sed  ilie  triennalis  Antichristus  Papistas  tenet 
occupatos  ne  videndo  videant."    See  on  1  John  ii.  18. 


APPENDIX  III.  259 

An  application  of  2  Tim,  iii.  1,  to  the  times  of  the  Author. 
Smith  (J.)     Discourses.      See  Discourse  six.     4to.     1G73. 
Allen  (Wm.)    The  State  of  the  Church  in  Future  Ages.   12mo. 

1GS4. 
Jurieu  (Peter.)     Accomplishment  of  the  Scripture  Prophecies, 

Svo.     3  vols.      1GS7-S. 
Beverley  (Thos.)     Many  Works,  in  4to.  from  1GS7  to  1701. 
IVitsh  (lierm.)     De  Prophetis  et  Prophetia  JMisc.  Sacra.    -Ito. 

1G92. 
Kortholl  (C.)     DeTrihus  Impostoribus.     Herbert,  Ilobbes  Spi- 
nosa.     4to.     1701. 
More  (Henry.)     Theological  Works.      Folio.      1708. 

JNIany  illustrations  of  the  prophecies  in  these  works. 
God's  Judgments  upon  the  Gentile  Apostatized  Churches.   Svo. 

1713. 
General  Delusion  of  Christians  touching  God's  way  of  reveal- 
ing himself  to  the  Prophets.     Svo.    1713.     Re-published, 

Svo.     1832. 
Vilri?}g a  (Comp.)    TypusDoctrinai  Proplicticai.     12mo.    171G. 

Like  Vitringa's  other  works,  rich  in  matter  and  unction. 
JVhiston  ( Wm.)    The  Accomplishment  of  Scripture  Prophecies. 

Svo.     1708.      Literal  Accomplishment  of  Scripture  Prophe- 
cies.   Svo.     1724. 
Gurtleri  (M.)     Systema  Theologian  Phropheticae.     4to.   1724. 

A  large  collection  of  Prophecies  and  events  supposed  to 
fulfil  them  in  all  ages,    arranged  under  periods;  many  useful 
thoughts. 
Hallelt  (Jos.)     Notes  on  Peculiar  Texts  of  Scripture.     3  vols. 

Svo.     1729-3G. 
Chandler  (Bp.)     Defence  of  Christianity,  and  V^indication.     3 

vols.     Svo.      1725-8. 

Able  and  useful  works. 
Bullock  (Thos.)     The  Reasoning  of  Christ  and  his  Apostles, 

and  Vindication.     2  vols.     Svo.     1725-28. 
Fleming  {^ohX.)     The  Fulfilling  of  Scripture.      Folio.    -1720. 
Bw/«d  (Thos.)     Theory  of  the  Earth.      2  vols.     Svo.      1728. 

Some  of  the  peculiarities  of  this  writer  have  tended  to  dis- 
credit other  scriptural  doctrines  which  he  supported. 
Berriman  (W.)     Gradual  Revelation  of  the  Gospel,     2  vols, 

Svo.     1733, 
Ttfe//5  (Leonard.)     Boyle  Lectures.      3  vols.     1743. 
Sherlock  (Thos.)     The  Use  and  Intent  of  Prophecy.     Svo. 

1744, 

Dr.  Middleton  published  an  examination  of  this  work,  and 
was  answered  by  Ruthcrforth,  Laurence,  Jackson  and  others. 


260  APPENDIX  III. 

Gz7/ (John.)     Six  Sermons  on  Prophecy.     Svo.     1750 — 1755. 

(In  his  Sermons  and  Tracts,  3  volumes,  octavo.) 
Taylor  (H.)     Thoughts  on  the  Nature  of  the  Grand  Apostacy. 

Svo.     17S1. 
Rotherham  (John.)     One  great  Argument  formed  from  several 

concurring  Evidences.     Svo.     1753. 
Clayton  (Bp.)     A  Dissertation  on  Prophecy,  with  an  Explana- 
tion of  the  Revelation.     Svo.     1749. 
JVezcton  {Bp.)     Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies.     Svo.      1754. 

(Numerous  Editions  of  this  eminently  useful  work.) 
Sharpe  (Greg.)     Argument  in  Defence  of  Christianity.     Svo. 

1762. 
Bossuet  (J.  B.)  His  Abridgement  of  Universal  History.  12mo. 

1768. 

His  20th  chapter  contains  a  striking  view  of  the  judgments 
on  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
Worthingion  (Wm.)     The  evidence  of  Christianity  throughout 

all  ages.     2  vols.     Svo.     1769. 
Hardy  (Sam.)     Principal  Prophecies  of  the  Old  and  New  Tes- 
tament.    Svo.     1770. 
Hard  (Richd.)     An  Introduction  to  the  Study  of  the  Prophe- 
cies.    Svo.     1772. 

Various  editions  of  this  useful  work. 
S'/mrp  (Granville.)  Remarks  on  several  Prophecies.  Svo.   1775. 
Venema  (Her.)     Prselectiones  de  Methode   Prophetica.     4to. 

1775. 
Bagot  (Bp.)     Warburton  Lectures.     Svo.     1780. 
Churton  (Ralph.)     Bampton   Lectures  on  the  Destruction  of 

Jerusalem.     Svo.     1785. 
King  (Edw.)     Morsels  of  Criticism.     2  vols.     4to.     17SS— 

ISOO. 
Lowth  (Bp.)     Lectures  on  the  Sacred  Poetry  of  the  Hebrews. 

2  vols.     Svo.     1787. 
Apthorp  (East.)    Discourses  on  Prophecy.    2  vols.    Svo.    1786. 
Fraser  (Alex.)  A  Key  to  the  Prophecies  of  the  Old  and  New 

Testaments,  which  are  not  yet  accomplished.     Svo.     1795. 
Wintle  (Thos.)     Bampton  Lectures  on  Christian  Redemption. 

Svo.     1795. 
Whiltaker  (E.  W.)     View  of  the  Prophecies,  relative  to  the 

Times  of  the  Gentiles.     12mo.     1795. 
King  (E.i\.)  Remarks  on  the  Signs  of  the  Times.  4to.   179S-9. 
Zouch  (Thos.)     An  attempt  to  Illustrate  Prophecies  of  the  Old 

and  New  Testament.     12mo.     1800. 
Richards  {Geo.)    Bampton  Lectures,  Origin  of  Prophecy.  Svo. 

1800. 


APPENDIX  III.  261 

Dobbs  (J.)     Concise  View  of  Predictions  Fulfilled  and  Fulfil- 
ling.    8vo.     ISOO. 
Broim    (John.)     Harmony    of   Scripture    Prophecies.      12mo. 

ISOO. 

A  valuable  work. 
^elt  (Henry.)     History  the   Interpreter  of   Prophecy.     8vo. 

ISOl. 
JVares  (Robt.)    Warburton  Lectures.    Connected  \'iew  of  Pro- 
phecies.    Svo.  .   1805. 
Pirie  (Alex.)     Miscellaneous  and  Posthumous  Works.     G  vols. 

12mo.      1805. 

Many  useful  thoughts  in  them. 
Bicheno  (J.)     Destiny  of  the  Ccrman  Empire.     8vo.    1S06. 
Biche/io  (J.)     Signs  of  the  Times.     4  parts.     8vo.     ISOS — 17. 
Etlrick  (W. )     Second  E.xodus,  or  the  Prophecies  of  the  Last 

Times.     3  vols.     Svo.     ISU  — 12. 
Winchester  (E.)     Lectures  on  Prophecies  to  be    fulfilled.      1 

vols.      Svo.      1S33. 

Some  of  the  principles  unsound. 
Simpso7i  (David.)     A  Key  to  the  Prophecies.     Svo.     1S15. 

A  useful  introductory  work. 
/>erc  (J.  H.)     Combined  View  of  the  Prophecies.    Svo.    1815. 

Structure  of  the  Apocalypse.      1S2G.      Letters  1S31 — 3. 

INIr.  Cuninghame  has  published  strictures  on  this  work. 
Hales  (Wm.)     A  Synopsis  of  the  Signs  of  the  Times.     Svo. 

1817. 
Roberts  (Peter.)     Manual  of  Prophecv.     Svo.      ISIS. 
Brozcn  (J.  A.)     The  Even  Tide.      2  vols.     Svo.      1S23. 

New    and  questionable  interpretations;    but   with    valuable 
hints. 

The  Mount  of  Vision.      ISmo.      1823.  ~ 
Davison  (John.)     Discourses  on  Prophecy.     Svo.      1824. 

Much  valuable  instructioji  in  this  work. 
Pen n  (Gran.)     Christian  Survey  of  Prophecy.     42mo.      1821. 
Cooper  (Edw.)      The  Crisis.      12mo.      1826. 
Maitland  (S.  R. )     Inquiries  into  the  Prophetic  Period  of  Daniel 

and  St.  John.      1820—9.      Letter   to   the   Rev.  W.    Digby. 

1831. 

An  acute  searcher  into  preceding  interpretations,  but  in  the 
Author's  view,  dilTicuIties  are  raised  on  insufiicient  grounds. 
Dialumtes  on  Prophecy.      3  vols.      Svo.      1828. 
/m«l;Ed.)     The  Last  Days.      Svo.      1828. 
Towers  [Dv.)     Illustrations  of  Prophecy.     Svo,      1828. 

Leavened  with  a  republican   spirit.     See  Investigator,  vol. 

3,  p.  152. 
\Marsh  (W.)      Plain  Thoughts  on  Prophecy.     Svo.      1828. 

VOL.  II. — 72 


262  APPENDIX  III. 

Cole  (J.  W.)     Commentary  on  the  Prophecies,     2  vols.     8vo. 
1S28. 

Hamillofi   (Dr.)     Defence   of  the   Scriptural  Doctrine  of  the 
Second  Advent.      12mo.      1S2S. 

Drummo?Hl  (H. )     Defence  of  the  Students  of  Prophecy  in  An- 
swer to  Dr.  Hamilton.     8vo.      1828. 

Morning  Watch.     7  vols.      1829  —  32. 

Some  useful  Papers  on  the  Discursive  Prophecies,  but  much 

that  is  peculiar  to  Mr.  Irving  in  the  doctrines  stated  in  this 

work. 

Lee  (Professor.)     Six  Sermons  and  Dissertations  on  the  Inter- 
pretations of  Prophecy,  with  Exposition  of  Revelation.  8vo. 
1830. 
Founded  upon  the  old  and  unsatisfactory  system  of  an  early 

fulfilled  Revelation. 

Hales  (Wm.)     New  Analysis  of  Chronology  and  Geography, 
History  and  Prophecy.     4  vols.     8vo.      1830. 
A  very  elaborate  work,  adopting   the   Chronology  of  Jose- 

phus,  but  with   much   confusion  of  thought,  and   assumptions 

without  adequate  proof. 

Faber  (G.  S.)     Sacred  Calendar  of  Prophecy.     3  Vols.     8vo. 
1830. 

Much  varied  learning  and  research;  but  sometimes  specula- 
tive and  unsatisfactory.  See  Mr.  Cuninghame's  Critical  Ex- 
amination. 

Whitehf  (John.)     Scheriie  and  Completion  of  Prophecy.    8vo. 
1831. 

Van  Mildert  (Bp.)     Rise  and  Progress  of  Infidelity.     2  vols. 
8vo.     1830. 

Digby  (Wm.)     Treatise  on  the  1260  Days  of  Daniel  and  St. 
John.      12  mo.      1831. 

Thorp  (Wm.)     Destinies  of  the  British  Empire.     8vo.     1831. 
An  awakening  work. 

Wood  (G.  H.)    The  Believer's  Guide  in  Unfulfilled  Prophecy. 
8vo.     1831. 

Anderson  (Will.)     Apology  for  Millennial  Doctrine.      Parts  I. 
and  II.      1830-1. 

An  able  writer,  calculated  to  remove  prejudices. 
Vint(W.)     New  Illustrations  of  Prophecy.     8vo.     1831. 

Piatt  (T.  P.)     Thoughts  on  the  Prophecies.     8vo.    1832. 

Rose  (Sir  George.)     Scriptural  Researches.     18mo.     1832. 
Some  striking  typical  illustrations.     See  China  and  Africa. 
Ctwinghame  (W.)     Strictures  on  Mr.  Maitland's  Four  Pam- 
phlets. 8vo.    1832.  Political  Destiny  of  the  Earth.  Jubilean 
Chronology.   1834.    Chronology  of  Israel.     1835.     Fulness 
of  Times.   183G.  Supplementary  Dissertation.   1836.     Chro- 


APPENDIX  III.  0(J3 

nology   from   Creation   lo   1837.     Septuagint  and   Hebrew 
Chronologies.      1S3S. 
Smith  (J.P-)     Sermon  on  the  Interpretation  of  Prophecy.   8vo. 
1S31. 

See  Monthly  Lectures  on  Prophecy  also,  by  P^letcher,  Orme, 
Collyer,  liurder,  Vaughan,  Morrison,  Dobson,  &.c.  &.c. 
Holmes  (W.  A.)     The  Time  of  tiie  End,  on  Prophetic  Chro- 
nology.     12mo.      1833. 
Keith  (Alex.)     Evidence  of  the  Truth  of  the   Christian   Reli- 
gion.    Svo.    1834.      The  Signs  of  the  Times.    2  vols.   12mo. 
1832.     Demonstration  of  the  Truth,  &c.      12mo.     183S. 
The  first  is  a  very  useful  work.      "The  Signs  of  the  Times" 
is  less  to  be  trusted.     The  work  on  the  eviilence  is  on  the  plan 
of  Bishop  Newton's  Dissertations,  with  farther  proofs  of  the 
fulfilment  of  the  Prophecies  from  modern  and  even  infidel  tra- 
vellers.    The  Demonstration  contains  much  condensed  infor- 
mation. 

Alyers  (Thos.)     The  Prophecies  delivered  by  Christ  himself. 
12mo.     1836.  '. 

Valuable  thoughts  in  this  work. 
England;  The  Sound  of  the  Trumpet,  being  a  Proj)hetic  warn- 
ing of  Alarm.     Svo.     1837. 

A  good  deal  of  information   gathered   together;  with   some 
strained  exposition  and  confusion. 

Maillatid  (S.  R.)     Reply  to  the  strictures  of  W.  Cuninghame, 
Esq.      8vo.     1834. 

See  notice  of  this  writer's  works  in  the  preceding  page. 
Habershu?!  (M.)     A  Dissertation   on  the  Prophetic  Scriptures. 
8vo.     1834.      Abridged,  price  Is.  Gd.     1835. 
INIr.  H.  supposes  different  commencements  and  terminations 
of  the  same  periods.     It  is  written  in  a  practical  and  Christian 
spirit. 
Prajmillennial  I Iijyiws  with »an  Introduction  by  Mr.  Ilabershon. 

18mo.     1836. 
Extracts  on  Prophecy,  chiefly  on   the  apjjroaching  Advent  and 
Kingdom  of  Christ.      12mo.     1835. 
Useful  selections,  chiefly  from  modern  writers. 
Bogie  (B.  D.)     The  Crisis,  or  the  Approaching  grand  Religious 
Revolution.      12mo.      1836. 

Some  questionable  interpretations,  but  a  good  deal  of  histo- 
rical information.     In  several  of  the  statements  the  author  can- 
not concur. 
The  Seventh  Vial;  a  connected  view  on  the   Piophccics  of  the 

Old  and  New  Testaments.     12mo.     1836. 
Davies  (C.  N.)     Lectures  on  Prophecy.      12mo.     1836, 
*  Brooks  (J.  W.)     Elements  of  Prophecy.      12mo.     1837. 


264  APPENDIX  III. 

A  work  full  of  useful  information. 
Chauncy  (W.  Snell.)     Dissertations  on  Unaccomplished  Pro- 
phecy.    8vo.     1838. 
Dublin  Christian  Herald,  1830 — 1834.      5  vols.  8vo. 

It  is  to  be  regretted  that  this  work  has  ceased. 
Investigator.     4' vols.  8vo,  1832 — 1835. 

Much  useful  information  in  this  work. 
The  Christian  Observer,  and  the  Jeicish  Expositor,  contain  in  past 

years  many  valuable  papers  on  Prophecy. 
Laborde  (Leon  de.)     Journey  through  Arabia  Petrsea  to  Mount 

Sinai  and  Petra.     8vo.     1836. 

A  striking  illustration  of  prophecies  respecting  Edom. 
7^50  (Joseph.)    An  Elucidation  of  the  Prophecies,    8vo.   1838, 

This  work  gives  the  sentiments  of  a  variety  of  interpreters, 
and  renounces  the  year  day;  there  are  several  mistakes  in  it 
and  in  the  general  views  held. 

A  vast  number  of  other  books  might  be  added,  such  as  the 
writings  of  Addis,  Bernard,  R.  Clarke,  Cluverus,  Cradock,  Du 
John,  Hares,  Hoblj'n,  Holland,  Huet,  Hurdis,  King,  Lawrie, 
Leys,  Macleod,  Marwick,  Marshall,  Mead,  Nevvans,  Pyle, 
Reader,  Townes,  Thruston,  Ward,  &c.  Vitringa  mentions  Gu- 
lichus,  Monuna,  Heidegger,  and  Tillius  as  valuable  writers. 

ON  THE  MESSIAH. 

Eusebii  (P.)     Demonstratio  Evangelica.     fo.     1628. 

Guild  (Wm.)    Moses  Unveiled:  the  Harmony  of  the  Prophets. 
12mo.     1658. 

Abaddie  (James.)     Accomplishment  of  the  Prophecies  in  Jesus 
Christ.      1689.     12mo.     1810. 

Clarke  (Samuel.)     Connection  of  Prophecies  in  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, and  application  to  Christ.     8vo.     1725. 

Kidder  (Bishop.)     Demonstration  of  the  Messiah,     fo.     1726. 
Directed  to  convince  the  Jews.     Much  Jewish  learning. 

Gill  (John.)     The  Prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament  literally 
fulfilled  in  Jesus.     Svo.     1728. 

Gillies  (John.)     Essays  on  the  Prophecies  relating  to  the  Mes- 
siah.    8vo.     1773. 

Maclaurin  (John.)     Essay  on  the  Prophecies  relating  to  the 
Messiah.     Svo.     1778. 

Hales  (W.)     Dissertations  on  the  principal  Prophecies.     8vo. 
1808. 

Levi  (David.)     Dissertations  on  the  Prophecies  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament.    2  vols.  Svo.      1793-6,  and  1817. 
Contains  the  views  of  the  modern  Jews. 


APPENDIX  in.  2G5 

Cunifighnme   (W.)      Remarks   on    ])avicl   Levi's  Dissertation. 

Svo.     ISIO. 
Robinson  (Thomas.)      Prophecies  on  Messiah.      Svo.     1812. 

A  very  practical  and  evangeh'cal  writer. 

THE   SECOND  COMING   OF  CHRIST. 

Alabaster  (W.)     Ecce  Sponsus  Venit.     4to.     1633. 

Duranl  (John.)     Salvation  of  the   Saints  by  the  Appearances 

of  Christ.      12mo.     1653. 

Very  spiritual  and  edifying. 
Patrick  (Bp.)     Glorious  Epiphany.      12mo.     1678. 
Maurice  (H.)     An  Impartial  Account  of  JNIr.  John  Mason,  and 

his  Sentiments.     4to.     1695. 

The  case  of  Mr.  Mason  of  Water  Stratford  has  been  brought 
forward,  to  shew  the  danger  of  looking  for  a  personal  visible 
coming  of  our  Lord,  just  as  the  derangement  of  the  poet  Cow- 
per  was  brought  forward  to  shew  the  danger  of  receiving  the 
doctrines  of  grace.  JNIr.  Mason's  case  is  fully  stated  and  illus- 
trated, in  the  account  given  of  him  by  Mr.  JNLiurice,  and  may 
well  preserve  the  reader  from  unscriptural  delusion.  He  was 
in  a  state  of  extreme  bodily  infirmity.  He  had  violent  pains  in 
the  head,  and  was  troubled  with  vapours  in  an  excessive  de- 
gree. His  legs  and  feet  were  often  so  very  cold,  that  two  or 
three  iiours  excessive  rubbing  could  scarce  procure  any  sensible 
heat,  and  his  head  was  so  much  out  of  order  that  lie  could  not 
bear  the  least  noise.  Under  these  circumstances,  and  under 
great  mental  excitement,  he  seems  to  have  had  a  dream  which 
he  construed  into  a  real  vision  of  our  Lord,  and  the  certainty 
of  his  coming  to  his  own  parish,  and  this  led,  as  might  be  ex- 
pected to  innumerable  extravagances.  Mr.  Maurice  gives  seve- 
ral just  reflections,  (amidst  some  unfounded  ones,)  on  the  wise 
providence  of  God  in  permitting  this,  both  for  the  chastise- 
ment of  some,  and  the  awakening  of  others,  as  a  guard  against 
delusion.  His  work  is  valuable  to  those  likely  to  be  carried 
away  by  enthusiasm,  and  will  not  fail  to  be  abused  by  those 
who  wish  to  turn  men  from  waiting  for  the  Lord. 
Allix{V.)  De  Messiae  Duplici  Adventu.  12mo.  1701. 
Gale  (Th.)     A  Discourse  concerning  Christ's  Second  Coming. 

Svo.     1673. 

A  very  practical  and  useful  work. 
Nishett  (S.)     Coming  of  the  Messiah.     Svo.     1S02. 

A  laboured  attempt  to  confine   the  descriptions  of  Christ's 
coming  and  the  apostacy,  in  the  Gospels  and  Epistles,  to  the 
first  coming  and  2  Thess.  ii.  to  the  rebellions  of  the  Jews. 
72* 


266  APPENDIX  III. 

Review  of  Scripture,  in  Testimony  of  the  Truth  of  the  Second 

Advent.     Svo.     1818, 

By  a  Layman. 
Fry  (John.)     The  Second  Advent,  or   Glorious  Epiphany   of 

our  Lord   Jesus   Christ.     2  vols.    Svo.     1822.     Unfulfilled 

Prophecies.     Svo.     1835. 

Mr.  Fry's  works  are  full  of  useful  thoughts. 
Jotws  (J.  E.)     Scriptural  Doctrine  of  the  Judgment  to  come. 

Svo.     1824. 

Anti-Millenarian;  answered  by  Mr.  Bay  ford. 
Ben  Ezra  (J.  J.)     The  Coming  of  the   Messiah   in   Glory  and 

Majesty.     2  vols.  Svo.     1827.     Translated  by  E.  Irving. 

Much  valuable  thought  in  this  work. 
Steivarl  {i .  H.)     Sermons  on  the  Advent  of  Christ.    Svo.   1827. 

Eminently  practical  and  profitable. 
Waij  (Lewis.)      Letters  of  Basilicus:    Thoughts  on  the  Scrip- 
tural Expectations  of  the  Cliristian  Church.'     Svo.     1828. 

Palingenesia,  or  the  World  to  Come.   Svo.     1824. 

JVoel  (Ger.)     Prospects  of  the  Christian  Church,  in  connection 

with  the  Second  Advent.     Svo.     1828. 
Vaughan  (K.T.)     The  Church's  Expectation.     Svo.     1S2S. 
J)/aoWew  (Samuel.)     The  Nature  and  Time  of  the   Second  Ad- 
vent.     12mo.     1829. 
Begg  (James  A.)     Letters  on  the   Coming  of  Christ.      12mo. 

1831. 

Explanatory  of  Matt,  xxiii.  xxiv.  xxv. 
Nolan  (F.)     The  Expectation  formed  by  the  Assyrians  that  a 

great  Deliverer  would  appear  about  the  time  of  our  Lord's 

Advent.     Svo.     1831. 
Maillaiid  (C.  D.)     Sermons    on   the   Parable  of   the  Virgins. 

12mo.     1831. 
Noah's  Day.     Svo.     1833. 

Practical  and  useful. 
Sahin  (J.  E.)     The  Judgment  of  the  Quick.      12mo.    1831. 
Burgh  {Wm.)     Lectures  on  the  Second  Advent.     Svo.    1832. 

See  a  Review  of  this   in   the  Dublin  Christian   Examiner. 
This  was  answered  by  Mr.  Cuninghame  (with  too  much  sharp- 
ness, but  ably)  in  his  Church  of  Rome  the  Apostacy. 
Reed  (Andrew.)     The  Final  Judgment.     Svo.     1832. 

Opposed  to  Millenarian  views. 
Cun'wghame  (Wm.)      Premillennial  Advent.      12mo.     1833. 
Sargent  (F.)    An  Essay  on  the  Premillennial  and  Personal  Ad- 
vent of  the  Messiah.      12nio.     1833. 
Brooks  (J.  W.)     Abdiel's  Essays  on  the  Return  and  Kingdom 

of  Christ.      12mo.      1834. 

A  very  valuable  work,  and  full  of  scripture  illustration. 


APPENDIX  III.  2G7 

Brown  (J.  L. )     The    Present  and   Future  Condition  of  the 

Church,  in    connection    with   the   Appearing  of  our   Lord. 

12mo.     1S33. 
Goofl'c' (William.)     The  Modern   Claims  to  the  possession  of 

the  extraordinary  Gifts  of  the  Spirit  stated  and  examined. 

8vo.     1833. 

Much  useful  information  tliat  may  preserve  ardent  minds 
from  delusion,  and  will  be  abused  by  the  prudent  in  their  oicn 
sight,  (Isaiah  V.  .21.)  to  keep  them  from  the  plain  truths  of 
God's  word.  The  Lord  tries  the  spirit  of  men  by  permitted 
abuses  of  his  own  truth,  and  so  discerns  our  regard  or  disre- 
gard of  his  testimony,  while  he  chastises  what  is  wrong  in  his 
children,  by  allowing  them  to  fall  into  error. 
JM'-A'eil  {lluf^h.)   Sermons  on  the  Second  Advent.   12mo.    1835. 

A  very  striking  and  edifying  work. 
White  (Hugh.)     Practical  Reflections  on  the  Second  Advent. 

12mo.     1836. 

A  very  profitable  and  edifying  work. 
Manckville  (Viscount.)      Things  hoped  for.      12mo.     1837. 

Written  in  a  Christian  sjjirit,  though  the  Author  feels  con- 
strained occasionally  to  difl'cr. 
DodszL-orth  {W .)     Advent  Lectures.      12mo.     1837. 

Many  valuable  and  practical  thoughts,  though   the  Author 
differs  from  Mr.  D.  in  some  of  his  views. 
Cox  (John.)   Our  great  High  Priest,  or  the  Sacerdotal  Charac- 
ter of  Christ  contemplated.      12mo.     1839. 

A  very  edifying,  practical  work. 
Marsden  (J.  13.)     The  Comings  of  Christ.      12mo.     1837. 

Practical. 
Urwick  (W.)     The  Second  Advent  of  Christ.    8vo.    1839. 

Antimillenarian.     See  note,  page  68. 

0;s'  THE   JEWS. 

Jws/in  (the  Martyr. )     Dialogue  with  Trypho.     Translated  by 

Brown.     2  vols.     Svo.    1755.     Republished  in  the  Author's 

"Christian  Fathers." 
Martyr  (Peter.)     Common  Places.     Fo.     1583. 

See  some  valuable  remarks  on  their  conversion,  p.  328,  599. 
Finch  (Serjt.)     The  World's  Great  Restoration,  on  the  Calling 

of  the  Jews.     4to.    1621. 
The  Deliverance  of  the  whole  House  of  Israel  from  their  Caj)- 

tivity.     4to.     1641. 
Maton   (Robert.)      Israel's    Kcdnnplion    Redeemed,  or  Jews' 

General  Conversion.      llo.     16 16. 


268  APPENDIX  III. 

Wall  (Moses.)     Considerations  on  the  Conversion  of  the  Jews. 
1651. 

Light  for  the  Jews,  in  Answer  to  Ben   Israel's  Hope  of  Israel. 
12mo.    1696. 

Mather  {IncreSiSe.)     The  Mystery  of  Israel's  Salvation.    12mo. 
1669. 
Much  learning,  judgment,  and  information. 

Ca/rcr/ (James.)     Naphtali;  de  reditu  decern  tribuum,  &c.  4to. 
1672. 
An  able  statement  of  the  system  that  the  ten  tribes  returned 

after  the   Babylonian   captivity.     The  controversy  was   fully 

discussed  in  the  Investigator,  vol.  iv.  p.  31,  and  208 — 225. 

Burroitghes  (Jer.)     Jerusalem's  Glory  Breaking  Forth.     12mo. 
1675. 

Altifigh  (J.)     Spes  Israelis.     4to.     1676. 
This  is  included  in  his  Works,  5  vols.  fo. 

Fletcher  (Giles.)     Israel   Redux,  or  the  Restoration  of  Israel. 
24mo.     1677. 
A  scarce  book,  tracing  the  ten  tribes  to  the  Tartars. 

Allix  (Peter.)     Confutation  of  the  Hope  of  the  Jews,  concern- 
ing the  last  Redemption.     8vo.     1707. 

Clayton  (Bp.)      Inquiry  into  the  Time  of  the  Coming  of  the 
Messiah,  and  the  Restoration  of  the  Jews.     3  Parts.     1751. 

Eyre  (Jos.)     Observations  on  their  Restoration.     8vo.     1771. 
Extracts  published  by  the  Rev.  C.  S.  Havvtrey. 

Chirton  (R.)     Prophecy 'respecting  the  Destruction  of  Jerusa- 
lem.    Svo.     1785. 

Bicheno  (J.)     Restoration  of  the  Jews  the  Crisis  of  all  Nations. 
Svo.    1800.   1807. 

Witherhy  (Thos.)     Observations  on  Mr.  Bicheno's  Book.  8vo. 
1804. 

Faber  (G.  S.)    A  General  and  Connected  View  of  the  Prophe- 
cies relative  to  Judah  and  Israel.     2  vols.     8vo.     1809. 
A  very  valuable  work. 

Scott  (Thomas.)     Restoration   of  Israel,  in   answer  to   Rabbi 
Crool.     Svo.     1S14. 
An  excellent  work. 

Scoit  (Thomas.)     Treatise  on  the  Destiny  of  Israel.     12mo. 

Ctminghame  (Wm.)     Letters  and  Essays   on   the  Conversion 
and  Restoration  of  Israel.     Svo.     1822. 

Stewart  (John.)     Two  Sermons  on  the  Past,  Present,  and  Fu- 
ture State  of  the  Jews.     Svo.     1825. 

Hatchard  (J.)     Predictions  and  Promises  respecting  Israel. 
Svo.  1825. 

Simon  (B.  A.)  The  Hope  of  Israel.     Svo.  1829.     The  Ten 
Tribes  Historically  Identified.     Svo.  1836. 


APPENDIX  III. 


2G9 


Much  curious  and  useful  information. 
M'Neil  (Hugh.)     Lectures  on  the  Jews.     1830. 

Very  useful. 
Tyso  (Joseph.)     Inquiry  relative  to  the   Restoration   of  the 

Jews.      Svo.      1831. 
Prophetic  Blessings  of  Jacob  and  Moses  respecting  tlie  Twelve 

Tribes.      12mo.      1831. 
Hirschfield  (Philip.)    The  Past  History  and  Future  Prospects 

of  the  Jews.      1S3G.     3d  edition. 
Hancock  (Yi.  '^.)     The  Feast  of  Tabernacles.     Svo.      1838. 
Bialloblotzky  (F.)     The  Chronicles  of  Rabbi  J.  J.  Meir.   1835. 

An  interesting  account  of  the  slate  of  the  Jews  at  the  time  of 
the  Crusades. 
Scriptural  Reasons  for  sending  the  Gospel  to  the  Jews.   12mo. 

1836. 
Sermons  preached  before  the  Society  for  Promoting  Christi- 
anity among  the  Jews. 
M'Caiil  (Alex.)     Sketches  of  Judaism  and  the  Jews.      12mo. 

1838. 
Meade  {Mzi.)     Sermons  on  the  Jews.     12mo.     183G. 
Bickersteth  (Edward.)     The  Time  to   Favour   Zion:    being 

Four  Sermons  preached  at  Edinburg,  in  May,  1S39.   12mo. 

1839. 
Glasgow  Course  of  Lectures,  by  Ministers  of  the  Established 

Church  of  Scotland.      12mo.     1839. 

A  peculiarly   interesting  volume,  connected  with  the  pro- 
ceedings in  the  Scotch  Church  in  1838  in  favour  of  the  Jews. 

ANTICHRIST,   POPEUT,  &C. 

Hippoh/tus.     De  Antichristo,  in  his  Works,     fo.      1516. 

Lut/ier  (M.)     De  Captivitate  Babylonica  Ecclesia?.    Adversus 
Papatum  Romai  a  Sathana  fundalum.     4to.      1545. 

Gualterus  (R.)     Antichristus   Romanus  Pontifex.     Transla- 
ted 1556.     8vo. 

Frith  {iohn.)     Revelation  of  Antichrist.     Svo.     1829. 

Gressop  (Thos.)     A  Treatise  on  the  Pope's  Usurped  Primacy, 
by  Nilus.      Svo.     1560. 

Danaeus  (Lambert.)     Traite   de    I'Antichrist,  12mo.     1577. 
Translated  by  J.  Swan.     fo.     1589. 

Fulke  (Wm.)     De  Successione  et  Ecclesia  latentc,  ab  Anti- 
christi  tyrannide.      Svo.      15S4. 

Downame  (Bp.)     A  Treatise  proving  that  the  Pope  is  Anti- 
christ.    4to.      1603. 

Jibbot  (Robt.)     Antichristi  Demonstrntio.     4to.      1603. 
'  Vignier  {Kic.)     Theatre  de  I'Antichrist.      12mo.     1613. 


270  APPENDIX  III. 

Ferrier  (Jer.)     De  PAntichrist  et  ses  Marquees.      1615. 
Sharp  (Lionel.)     Looking-glass  for  the  Pope,  the  Image  of 

Antichrist.      4to.      1G16. 
Malvenda  (Thos.)     De  Antichristo.     fo.     1621. 

An  able  Jesuit:  his  work  contains  the  opinions  of  the 
Fathers. 

Beard{Thos.)  Antichrist  the  Pope  of  Rome.  4to.  1625. 
S.  G.  Seven  Problems  concerning  Antichrist,  4to.  1625. 
Grotius  (H.)     Conun.  ad  loca  quae  de  Antichristo  agunt.  Svo. 

1640, 
Garrett  (Walter.)     Discourse    concerning    Antichrist.     Svo. 

1680. 
Maresh  (S.)     De  Antichristo,  qua  refutatur  Comm.  H.  Grotii. 

12mo.      1640. 
Hall  (Edmund.)     Discourse  of  Apostacy  and  Antichrist.  4to. 

1653. 
Haughion  (E.)     The  Rise,  Growth,  and  Fall  of  Antichrist. 

Svo.      1652. 
Manton  (Thos.)     On   2  Thess.   ii.     The  Rise,  Growth,  and 

Fall  of  Antichrist.     Svo.     1679. 

A  full  exposition  in  the  good  spirit  of  the  author. 
Ness  (Chris.)     Discovery  of  the  Person  and  Period  of  Anti- 
christ.    1679.     Svo. 
Heideggeri  (J.  H.)     Historia  Papatus,     4to.     1684. 
Comber  (Thos.)     Roman  Forgeries  during  the  first  six  centu- 
ries.    4to.      1689— 1'695. 
Keach  (Benj.)     Antichrist  stormed.     ISmo.      1689. 
Cressener  (Drue.)     Judgments  of  God  on  the  Roman  Catholic 

Church,     4to.      1689. 

A  very  useful  work. 
Barlow  (Bp.)     Whether  the  Pope  be  Antichrist.     1690. 
Coccei  (J.)     De  Ecclesia  et  Babylone;  de  Antichristo — in  his 

Works,  vol.  9.     fol.      1700. 
Fleming  (Robt.)     A  new  Account  of  the  Rise  and  Fall  of  the 

Papacy.     Svo.     1701. 
Daut  (J.  M.)     Approaching  Judgments  of  God  on  the  Roman 

Empire.     Translated  from  the  Dutch,  by  B.  Furley.    Svo. 

1711. 

A  visionary  work;  not  founded  on  God's  word. 
Calmet  (Aug.)     Dis.sertalion  on  I'Antichrist.     fol.     1726. 

In  his  Commentary,  vol.  8,  p.  321,  a  discussion  and  state- 
ments of  the  sentiments  of  the  Fathers,  and  views  of  the  Ro- 
manists. 

The  Religion  of  Antichrist  Discovered.     Svo.     1770. 
Halifax  (Samuel.)    Twelve  Sermons  on  Warburton's  Lectures. 

Svo.     1776. 


APPENDIX  III. 


271 


Taijlor  (U.)    Thoug;hts  on  the  Grand  Aposlacy.    8vo.    17S1. 

— Farther  Tlioii<i;hts.     8vo.     17S3. 
Allzcood  (Ph.)     Warbiirton  Lectures.     2  vols.  8vo.    IS  16. 
Fletcher  (J.)     Sermon  on  Antichrist.     8vo.  hs^4. 
Jnifig  (Edward.)     Babylon  and  Inlidelity  Foredoomed  to  Fall. 

8vo.     1827. 

Many  very  striking  and  some  speculative  thoughts, 
Vaughaii  (Robert.)     Discourse  on  the  Pajjal  Aj)o.stacy. 
Rilatid   (John.)     Antichrist,    Papal,    Protestant,    and   Infidel. 

12mo.     1828. 

Practical  and  awakening. 
Maillaiid  (S.   R. )     Prophecies    concerning   Antichrist.     8vo. 

1831. 
Cuninghame  (W.)     The  Church  of  Rome  the  Apostacy.   12mo. 

183^3. 

A  valuable  exposition  of  the  Prophecy  in  2  Thess.  ii. 
Faber  (G.  S.)     Recapitulated  Apostacy  the   true   Rationale   of 

the  concealed  Name  of  the  Roman  Empire.     12 mo.     1833. 

Mr.  Faber  brings  varied  arguments  to  show  that  ci^nmnc  is 
the  name  intended  by  St.  John. 
JV/cJVe«7  (Hugh.)     Antichrist.     A  Sermon.      12mo.     1839. 

ON  THE  MILLENNIUM  AND  FIRST  RESURRECTION. 

Humphreys  {BoiVid.)  The  Apologetics  of  Athenagoras.  With 
a  Dissertation  concerning  the  Jewish  Notion  of  the  Resur- 
rection.    8vo.     1714. 

jMa7iasseh  (Ben  Israel.)     Do  Resurrectione  Mortuorum.  Svo. 
1636. 

Cotto?i  (John.)     The  Church's  Resurrection.     4to.     1642. 

Alstedius  (J.  Ii.)     Diatriba  de  mille  Annis.     4to.     1554. 

Pelrie  (Alex.)  Chiliastro, — Mastix, — the  Kingdom  of  our  Sa- 
viour Vindicated  from  the  misrepresentations  of  the  Mille- 
narians.     4to.     16  14. 

This  was  answered  in  Maton's  Israel's  Redemption  Re- 
deemed. 

Amyraut  (M.)     Du  Regne  dc  Mille  Ans.      12mo.     1655. 

TiUinshast  (John.)     On  the  Millennium.      12mo.     1655. 

A  Sober  Inquiri/,  or  Christ's  Reign  with  his  Saints  a  Thousand 
Years,  modestly  asserted  from  the  Scripture.     8vo.     1660.* 

*  The  agreement  of  Christians  respcciinp:  the  personal  cominp:  ofonf  Lord 
is  so  interesting  a  point,  thai  I  cannot  forbear  quoting  a  staicinenl  of  it,  a> 
given  in  the  Preface  to  the  "Sober  Inquiry,  or  Christ's  reign  with  hi^  Saints."' 
"All  agree  that," — 

(1)  Jesus  Christ  will  come  personally,  visibly,  and  corporeally  from  heaven 
to  earth,  at  the  day  of  judgment,  Acts  i.  11.  Job.  xix.  25. 


272  APPENDIX  III. 

Oxendringe  (John.)  A  Double  Watchword,  or  the  Duty  of 
Watching,  and  Watching  to  Duty.     8vo.     1661. 

Multum  in  Parvo,  or  the  Jubilee  of  Jubilees,  being  a  Descrip- 
tion of  the  Great  Millennium.     8vo.     1732. 

Spes  Fidelium,  or  the  Believers'  Hope;  a  Dissertation  proving 
the  Thousand  Years"  Reign  of  Christ.  By  a  Presbyter  of 
the  Church  of  England — supposed  to  be  Dr.  Grabe  or  Dr. 
Lee.     8vo.     1714. 

Sherwin  (W.)  Several  Tracts  from  1665  to  1667.  In  4to.  by 
him. 

Holmes  (Nath.)  The  Resurrection  Revealed.  Folio.  1654. 
Miscellanea  Sacra.  Folio.  1656.  Republished.  8vo.  1831. 
A  valuable  work.  A  reply  was  published  by  M.  Hall. 
12mo. 

Hall  (Thos.)  A  Confutation  of  the  Millenarian  Opinion,  in 
reply  to  Dr.  Homes.      ISmo.     1657. 

Fleming  (Robt.)  In  his  Christology.  Vol.  3.'  A  Dissertation 
on  the  First  Resurrection.     Svo.     1708. 

fVhiiby  (Ban.)  On  the  Millennium.  1718.  (In  his  Commen- 
tary, one  of  the  chief  writers  for  a  spiritual  resurrection.) 


(2)  When  Christ  thus  comes,  he  will  bring  with  him  the  souls  of  all  his 
saints,  according  to  Zechariah  xiv.  5;  and  1  Thess.  iv.  14. 

(3)  Their  bodies  shall  be  i^mmediately  raised  out  of  their  graves,  and  the 
souls  and  body  joined  and  united  together,  and  though  the  soul  continues,  re- 
mains, and  is  in  heaven  without  the  liody,  yet  on  earth  it  shall  not  be  so. 

(4)  When  it  is  thus  raised  in  glory,  1  Cor.  xv.  42;  Col.  iii.  4;  and  not  thence- 
forth subject  any  more  to  sin  or  sorrow,  to  mutation  or  mortality,  to  the  want 
of  meat  or  drink,  or  clothing,  or  houses,  or  marriages,  or  any  other  comfort, 
but  shall  be  as  the  angels.     Mark  xii.  25. 

(5)  This  resurrection  of  the  saints  shall  be  some  time  before  the  resurrection 
of  the  wicked:  they  shall  have  the  pie-cminence,  and  be  the  first  in  order  and 
time,  (I  say  not  how  long)  and  the  wicked  shall  not  rise  till  some  time,  more 
or  less,  afterwards.  1  Cor.  xv.  23,  24;  1  Thess.  iv.  16;  Rev.  xx.  4 — 6. 

(6)  The  Lord  Jesus  will  be  some  time  in  judging  the  world.  He  will  not 
hurry  all  over  in  a  moment,  but  make  some  stay  on  the  earth,  not  as  though 
he  had  need  of  time;  but  as  he  took  a  space  of  time  in  creation,  so  he  will  take 
some  .space  of  time  on  earth  to  do  what  he  will  then  do  to  judge  and  conclude 
all  things. 

(7)  While  Christ  stays  on  the  earth  (let  it  be  a  longer  or  a  lesser  time)  the 
saints  also  must  stay,  and  not  go  to  heaven,  until  Christ  goes  and  carries  them 
up  with  him. 

(8)  It  must  needs  be  a  very  glorious  time,  while  it  lasts,  when  Christ  shall 
have  removed  his  court  from  heaven  to  earth,  and  be  in  his  glory,  attended 
with  angels,  environed  with  all  his  saints,  who  are  also  all  of  them  in  their 
glory.     O  how  can  such  a  time  be,  while  it  lasts,  less  than  a  glorious  time. 

(9)  The  only  ditference  will  be  in  the  length  of  time  how  long  this  day  of 
judgment  or  kingdom  of  Christ,  or  reign  of  the  saints  shall  last.-' 

It  must  also,  however,  be  added,  that,  by  the  too  generally  accredited  system 
of  1000  years  intervening  before  the  coming  of  Christ,  a  most  material  difTer- 
ence  is  made;  so  as  greatly  to  interfere  with  the  direct  practical  use  of  his 
coming  again. 


APPENDIX  III.  273 

Burnet  (Thos.)     Stale  of  the  Dead,  and  those  that  arc  to  Rise. 

2  vols.     Svo.     1728. 
JRudd  (Sayer.)     Essay  towards  a  new  Explication  of  the  Doc- 
trines of  the  Resurrection  and  iSIillcnnium.     Svo.     1734, 

Several  useful  thoughts. 
Apocalyptica  Cabala;  a  History  of  the  Millennium.     Svo.   1741. 
Greenhill  (Jos.)     Several   Sermons  and  Tracts,  from  \155  to 

1774.     Svo. 
Harlleij  (Thos.)     Paradise  Restored.     Svo.     17G 1. 
Bellamy  (Jos.)     Sermon  on  the  Millennium.      12mo.    1787. 
Bw^^s  (John.)   Scriptural  V'icw  of  the  Millennium.  Svo.   1797. 
Corrodi  (U..)     A  Critical  Ilistory  of  Chiliasm.     Zurich.  4  vols. 

Svo. 
Bingham  (Geo.)     An  Essay  on  the  Millennium.    2  vols.    Svo. 

1S04. 
Lambert  (le  P.)   Exposition  des  Predictions,  et  des  Promesses, 

faites  a  FEglisc,  [)our  les  derniers  temps  de  la  Gentilite.      2 

vols.     12mo.     ISOG. 

A  striking;  testimony  to  the  pre-millennial  advent,  restora- 
tion of  the  Jesvs,  and  reign  of  Christ,  hy  a  French  Roman  Ca- 
tholic. 

Hopkins  (S.)     On  the  Millennium.      12mo.     1S09. 
Tajr/or  (Thos.)     Discourses  on  the  Millennium.      12mo.    1S09. 
Bogue  (David.)     On  the  Millennium.     Svo.   ISIS. 

There  are  some  just  remarks  on  tliis  work,  in  Vint's  New 
Illustration  of  Prophecy. 

Hautrey  (C.  S. )    The  First  Resurrection,  by  a  Spiritual  Watch- 
man.     12mo.   1S20. 
Sheru-ood  (Mrs.)     The  Millennium.    12mo.   1S30.     The  Latter 

Days.      12mo.   1S33. 
JVolan  (F.)     The  Time  and  Nature  of  the  Millennium.     Svo. 

1S31. 
Jacksun  (J.  L.)     The  Holy  Catholics,  and  Millennial  Church. 

12mo.     1831. 
Pym{W.)  Thoughts  on  xMiilenarianism.   Third  Edition.    1831. 
Begg  (James  A.)     Connected  View  of  the  Scriptural  Evidence 

of  the  Redeemer's  Return  and  Reign.      12mo.   1831. 
Mejanel  (Pierre.)     Les  Derniers  Convulsions  du   Monde  Pe- 

rissant.     Svo.   1831. 
Gipps  (H.)     A    Treatise   on   the   First   Resurrection.      12mo. 

1831. 

Mr.  Gipps  thinks  that  it  is  only  a  spiritual  resurrection.  It 
is  the  best  treatise  on  that  side  of  the  question,  and  written  by 
a  devoted  Christian. 

Bush{Gco.)  A  Treatise  on  the  Millennium.   New  York.   12mo. 
*  1832. 

VOL.  II. — 73 


274  APPENDIX  III. 

Written  on  the  principle  that  the  Millennium  is  past,  and 
an  able  modern  statement  of  that  unfounded  and  unsatisfactory 
opinion. 
Sirr  (J.  D'Arcy.)     First  Resurrection  considered;  a  Reply  to 

a  Treatise  of  the  late  H.  Gipps.     12mo.     1S33. 

An  able  answer  to  Mr.  Gipps'  Treatise. 
Cox  (John.)     Millenarian's  Answer  of  his  Hope.     1832. 
Cum7ighame  {W .)     Review  of  Dr.  Wardlaw's  Sermon.     12mo. 

1833. 
Biddulph  (T.  T.)     An  Essay  on  the  Doctrine  of  the  First  Re- 
surrection.    8vo.     1834. 

Though  the  Author  has  come  to  a  different  conclusion,  he 
gladly  records  that  the  strength  of  the  argument  for  a  spiritual 
resurrection  is  here  stated  in  the  meekness  of  wisdom  and  love. 
Atidersofi  (W.)     A  Letter  to   the   Author  of  'Millenarianism 

Indefensible.'      12mo.   1834. 
Greswell  (Edvv.)     Exposition  of  the  Parables.      Svo.     6  vols. 

1834. 

A  valuable  defence  of  the  Millennium  in  the  First  Volume. 
Short  Treatise  on  the  Millennium;  showing  the  Reign  of  Christ 

to  be'  Spiritual.      12mo.     1834. 
Apology  for  J\]illenaria7iism.     Svo.     1836. 
MilleTiariainsm  Unscriplural;  or  a  Glance  at  the  Consequences 

of  that  Theory.      12mo.     1838. 

See  note,  page  67. 
Jefferson  (John.)     The  Millennium  a  Spiritual  State,  and  not  a 

Personal  Reign.      18mo.     1839. 

An  unsatisfactory  and  self-contradictory  exposition  of  Rev. 
XX.  not  noticing  former  answers  that  have  been  given  to  the 
views  of  this  Author;  who  assumes  many  opinions  in  those 
who  hold  a  literal  resurrection  which  they  reject,  and  gives 
insufficient  answers  to  those  they  do  hold.  His  practical  re- 
marks at  the  close  are,  however,  truly  good. 

THE  KINGDOM  OF  GOD. 

Irenei  (D.)  Opera,  folio.  See  especially  his  Fifth  Book  against 
Heresies.    Fol. 

Lacianlii  (L.  C.)  Opera,  Svo.  See  Book  7  of  his  Divine  In- 
stitutions on  the  Blessed  Life  hereafter. 

The  Holy  Rest  of  God;  the  Throne,  Kingdom,  and  Glory  of 
Christ.     4to.     1641. 

./Irc/ter  (John.)  The  Personal  Reign  of  Christ  on  Earth.  4to. 
1634. 

Hammon  (G. )  Truth  and  Innocency.  On  the  Personal  Reign. 
4to.     1650. 


APPENDIX  III.  275 

Mellon  (Robt.)     Treatise  of  Fifth  Monarchy;  or,  Christ's  Per- 
sonal Reign  on  Earth.      16G5. 
Kiiollis  (II.)     Parable  of  the  Kingdom  of  Heaven  expounded. 

12mo.  1674. 
Baxter  (Rich.)     The  glorious  Kingdom  of  Christ.    4th.     1G91. 

Written  on  the  basis  of  a  past  niillennium. 
Sterry  (Peter.)     The  Rise,  Race,  and  Royalty  of  the  Kingdom 

of  God,  and  the  Appearances  of  God  to  Man.     2  vols.  4to. 

1GS3— 1710. 

A  very  obscure  writer. 
JSlather  (J.)     Discourse    concerning    Faith    and    Fervency    in 

Prayer,  and  the  glorious  Kingdom  of  the  Lord.  24mo.  1740. 
Perry  (\\.)     Glory  of  Christ's  Visible  Kingdom.   12mo.    1721. 

Contains  an  exposition  of  the  principal  texts  upon   the  sub- 
ject, plain,  practical,  and   often  sensible;  but  anticipating  the 
time. 
llorl  (Robt.)     A  Sermon  on   the  glorious  Kingdom  of  Christ. 

8vo.     1748. 
Clarke  (Alex.)     View   of  the   Glory  of  INIessiah's  Kingdom. 

Svo.     1763. 
Koppii  (J.  B.)     Excursus  in  Epist.    Pauli  adThessalon.     Svo. 

1791. 

Given  also  in  the  Investigator. 
Baijford  (John.)     Messiah's  Kingdom.     Svo.     1S20. 
Sa6m  (J.  E.)     The  Kingship  of  Jesus.      12mo.     1832. 
Cox  (John.)     Thoughts   on  the  Coming  and  Kingdom  of  our 

Lord  Jesus  Christ.      12mo.     1839. 

A  very  edifying  and  useful  work. 
Maurice  (F.)     The  Kingdom  of  Christ;  or.  Hints  on  the  Prin- 
ciples, Ordinances,  and  Constitution  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

3  vols.      12mo.     1838. 

A  work  not  directly  prophetical,  but  with  many  original, 
striking,  and  useful  thought^  on  the  various  opinions  in  the 
church,  and  tending  to  enlarge  the  mind  and  heal  divisions. 

COMMENTATORS. 

The  Author  has,  in  his  Christian  Student,  given  full  Lists  ot 
Commentators  on  the  Scriptures  in  general;  and  such  Lists 
may  be  found  in  Hartvvell  Home,  Orme's  ]3ibliotheca,  &c.  He 
has  already  also  mentioned  the  Father.'^,  and  Reformers.  His 
object  here  is  to  name  only  such  as  give  fuller  attention  to,  or 
are  more  useful  in  the  interpretation  of  the  Prophetical  Scrip- 
tures. Gill,  Scott,  and  most  other  Commentators,  illustrate 
the  more  direct  Prophetical  Writings. 


276  APPENDIX  III. 


WHOLE  BIBLE. 

Coccei  (J.)     Commentarii  in  Sacra  Scripturas.      Folio.   12  vols. 

1706. 

"Often  fanciful,  bat  learned,  pious,  and  far  more  discerning 
in  the  true  scope  of  prophecy,  than  many  who  succeeded  him." 
Apthorp. 
Religious  Tract  Society  Commentary.     6.  vols.     12mo.  and 

royal  Svo. 

There  are  many  valuable  extracts  from  modern  Prophetical 
Writers. 
fVell^s  (Edw.)     Paraplirase  of  the   Old   and   New  Testament. 

6  vols.  4to.  1711  —  1729. 

Many  useful  hints  on    the  Prophecies  in  this  work,  though 
the  tone  of  doctrine  is  not  what  could  be  wished. 
Suggestions  on  Scripture  Interpretation.      12mo.     1S36. 

THE  OLD  TESTAMENT. 

Horsley  (Sam.)     Biblical  Criticism.     4  vols.    Svo.   1820.     Ser- 
mons, Svo.     Twenty-six  Letters  in  the  British  Magazine  lor 
1S34.     Sermons,  &c. 
Bishop  Horsley's   works  in  general  throw   much  light  on 

Prophecy,  though  he  is  dogmatic,  and  sometimes  speculative, 

and  uses  inconclusive  jirguments. 

Jarchi  (R.  S.)     Commentarius  Hebraicus,  Latine  versus  a  J.  F. 
Breithaupto.      1710 — 14.      3  vols.  4to. 

I)urel   (David.)     Prophecies  of  Jacob  and   Moses.     Hebrew 
Translation  and  Notes.     4to.    17G4. 


Augustine's  remark,  quoted  by  Keble  in  his  Psalter,  is  im- 
portant. "You  will  hardly  find  a  word  in  the  Psalms,  but  it 
is  spoken  in  the  name  of  Christ  and  the  Church,  either  both 
jointly,  or  one  of  the  two  singly:  and  if  of  the  Church,  then  of 
each  one  amongst  us." 

Kimchi  (David.)     Commentarii.     4to.   1666. 
Allix  (Peter.)     The  Book  of  Psalms,  with    the   Argument  of 

each,  and  a  Prcfiice  on  their  Interpretation.     Svo.   1701. 
Horsleij  (Bp.)     The  Book  of  Psalms.     Translated  with  Notes. 

Svo.     1S24. 

Many  original  and  useful  hints,  but  adventurous. 
Fry  (John.)      New  Translation  of.     Svo.   1819. 

Containing  illustrations  of  the  prophetical  character  of  the 


APPENDIX  III. 


277 


Psalms,  on  the  plan  of  Bishop  Horsley,  and  Mr.  Allix,  but 
much  farther  extended  tliaii  Horsley,  or  perliaps  than  can  be 
justly  maintained. 


CANTICLES. 


Davidson  (Wm.)     Explanations  of  the  Song  of  Solomon.    Svo. 

1817. 
Alstedius  (J.  H.)     Trifolium  Propheticum.     Gantici,    Daniel, 

Apocalypsis.     4to.     1640. 
Brightman  (Thos.)     A  Commentary  on   the  Canticles.     -Ito. 

1644. 

Viewed  prophetically. 
Fry  (John.)     Song  of  Solomon.     Svo.     1825. 
Durham  (James.)     Clavis  Cantica.     4to.    1668. 

PROPHETS. 

Pocock  (Edw.)     Commentary  on  Hosea,  Joel,  Micah,  Malachi. 
Folio.     1691-2. 

Louth  (Will.)     A  Commentary  upon   the   I^arger  and  Lesser 
Prophets.     Folio.      1739. 
Many  valuable  hints  on  the  Prophecies. 

A'ezocotne  (Abp.)     Improved   Version   of  the  Twelve  Minor 
Prophets.     Svo.     17S5  and  1S09. 

.Smi//i  (John.)     Summary  View  of  the  Prophets.   12mo.   1787. 

Drusius{J.)    Lectiones  in  XII.  Prophetas  Minores.  Svo.   1627. 

Pick  (A.)     A  Literal  Translation  of  the  Twelve  INIinor  Pro- 
phets, with  Notes  from  Jewish  Writers.      1833. 


Jfhite  (Samuel.)     A  Commentary  w-hera  the  Literal  Sense  of 
the  Prophecies  are  briefly  cxi)huned.     4to.      1609. 
An  ultra  lileralist,  but  not  without  his  use;  follows  Grotius. 


*  Anions:  the  varied  views  taken  of  this  Mystical  Book,  the  Author  most 
acquiesces  in  that  which  considers  it  a.s  a  beautiful  allegory,  prophetic  of  the 
state  of  the  church,  and  also  subverting  a  rich  exhibition  of  Christian  expe- 
rience. "By  the  received  usage  of  Pulygamy,"  says  Apthorp.  'the  mystic 
King  is  represented  as  having  contracted  a  double  marriage,  first,  with  a 
Jewish  queen,  and  afterwards  with  a  Gentile  princess,  the  daughter  of  ihe 
King  of  Egypt,  the  fittest  type  of  idolatrous  superstition,  and  under  the  figure 
of  the  two  queens  are  expressed  the  different  fortunes,  the  emulation,  and  final 
concordof  the  Jewish  and  Gentile  churches."  To  this  statement  I  would  only 
add,  that  in  the  mean  while,  for  the  instruction,  quickening,  and  comfort  ol 
all,  it  portrays,  in  a  most  lively  way,  the  varied  experience,  feelings,  and  de- 
sires of  the  individual  believer  towards  his  beloved  Saviour. 
73* 


278  APPENDIX  III. 

Vilringa  (Camp.)     Commentarius    in   Librum  Isaise.      Folio. 

1714—1720. 
Lozvth  (Bp.)     A  new  Translation  of.     177S. 

Various  Editions. 
Fraser  (Alex.)     A  Commentary  on.     Being  a  Paraphrase  with 

Notes,  shewing  the  Literal  Meaning  of  the  Prophecy.  Svo. 

1800. 

Much  light  is  thrown  on  passages  by  the   principles  here 
adopted. 
Jenoiir  (Alfred.)     A  new  Translation.     2  vols.     Svo.    1832. 

JEREMIAH. 

Fewema  (Herman.)     Commentarii  ad  Librum  Jeremige.  2  vols. 

4to.     1765. 
Blayney  (Benj.)     A  New  Translation  with  Notes.    Svo.  1810. 


Alleine  (Wm.)     The  Mystery  of  the  Temple  and  City  of  Eze- 

kiel  described.     12mo.      1679. 
Meade  (Mat.)     The  Vision  of  the  Wheels  opened  and  applied. 

12mo.     1689. 
JVewcome  (Ahp.)     An  Improved  Version  and  Explanation.  4to. 

178S. 
Venema  (Uerm.)     Lectiones  Academicae.     2  vols,  4to.    1790. 
Slarckii  (J.F.)     Commentarius  in  Ezechielem.     4to.   1731. 

A  great  mass  of  useful  and  practical  matter  in  this   work, 
with  doctrines  drawn  from  each  verse. 
Penn  (Gvan.)    The  Prophecy  of  Ezekiel  concerning  Gog.  Svo. 

1814. 
Greenhill  (\N .)     Exposition  of  Ezekiel.   5  vols.  4to.   1645-58. 

Very  scarce.     It  is  practical  and  useful. 
Bennett  {So\.)     TheTemple  of  Ezekiel  Elucidated.  4to.   1824. 


Bollock  (Rob.)     Comm.  in  Librum  Danielis.     4to.    1591. 

Considered  by  Dr.  M'Crie  as  one  of  the   best  of  his  Com- 
mentaries. 

Jachiadae  (J.)     Paraphrasis  in  Danielem.     4to.    1633. 
Huet  (Ephraim.)     The  whole  prophecy  of  Daniel  explained. 

4to.     1643. 
Brighlman  (Thomas.)     Exposition  of  the  last  part  of  Daniel. 

410.    1644. 


APPENDIX  III.  .)^,j 

Parser  (Thomas.)     Visions  and  Prophecy  expounded.      4to 

164G. 
Canne  (John.)     The  Time  of  the  End.     8vo.     Itj58. 
More  (Henry.)      Exposition  of  Daniel.      4to.     1681. 

There  were  remarks  on  this  and  his  hook  on  the  Apocalypse, 
in  1690,  4to.  More  puhlished  also — Answers  to  Remarks, 
4to.  16S4, — Supplements  and  Defences,  4to.  KiSo, — Parali- 
pomena  Prophelica,  4to.  I6S5,— Notes  on  Daniel  and  the 
Apocalypse,  4to.  1685. 
WUsh  (II.)     Dissertatio  de  IV.  Bestiis  Danielis  in  Miscellan. 

Sac.  Diss.  IV. 
Geieri  (M.)     Praelectiones  Academicai.     Folio.      1696. 
The  Vision  and  Prophecies  of  Daniel ,  explained  according  to  the 

measure  of  the  Gift  of  Christ.      12mo.    1700. 

Many  useful  remarks  in  this  hook,  written  hy  a  humble,  de- 
vout, and  spiritually-minded  Christian,  not  holding  a  pre-mil- 
lennial  advent. 

Wells  {HcnYy .)     Commentary  on.      4to.     1716. 
JVewlofi  (Sir  Isaac.)     Observations    on    the  Propiiecies.      Ito. 

1733.     Svo.    1S32. 

Very  valuable. 
Ve?iema  (Herman.)     Disscrtationes.     2  vols.  4to.   1745,  1752. 
Caverhill   (Dr.)     Explanation  of  the   Seventy   Weeks.     8vo. 

1777. 
Winllc  (Thos.)     An  Improved  Version  and  Notes.  4to.   1792. 
Zouch  (Thomas.)     An  Inquiry  into  the  Prophetic  Character  of 

the  Romans;  Dan.  viii.  23.      Svo.     1792. 
Faber  (G.  S. )     Dissertation  on  the  70  Weeks.     Svo.     1811. 
Rous  (M.  F.)     Exposition  of   the  Prophecies;  translated   by 

Dr.  Henderson.     Svo.     1811. 
Eltrick  (W.)     Season   and  Time  the  two  periods  after   1260 

Years.     Svo.    1816. 
JVilson  (Jos.)     DissertatioQS.     Svo.     1824. 
Siowar^  (John.)     A  Dissertation  on  the -70  Weeks.  Svo.   1826. 
Fnj  (John.)    The  Epocha  of  Daniel's  Prophetic  Numbers  fixed. 

Svo.     1828. 
Irving  (Edward.)     Discourses  on  DanieKs  Four  Beasts.     Svo. 

1830. 
Cox  (F.  A.)     Outlines  of  Lectures  on  Daniel.     8vo.   1833. 


Hosea  cum  Comment.     Jarchi,  Aben   l->/,ra,  et  Kimchi.     4lo. 
1621. 

Coddaeiis  (W.)     Annotationcs  in  Comment,  trium  Rabbinorum. 
4to.     1621. 


280  APPENDIX  III. 

Horsley  (Bp.)     Translation  with  Notes.    4to.   1S04.     (Included 
also  in  his  Bibilical  Criticism.) 


ZECIIARIAH. 

Floyer  (Sir  John.)     Comment  on  Zechariah  and  Malachi.  8vo. 

1721. 
Kimchi  (David.)     Commentary  on  Zechariah,  translated  from 

the  Hebrew,  with  Notes.     By  A.  M'Caul.     Svo.     1836. 
Venema  (Herm.)     Commentarius.     4to.    1787. 

MALACHI. 

Venema  (Herm.)     Commentarius.     4to.    1759. 

NEW  TESTAMENT. 

(See  Commentaries  in  the  Author's  'Christian  Student.') 
Hardman  (Ed.)     Explanatory  and  Practical  Comments  on  the 

New  Testament.      2  vols.    Svo.    1830-32. 

Several  useful  hints  on  prophetical  passages:  published  be- 
fore his  views  became  warped. 
JVezvcome  (Abp.)     An  Attempt  towards  Revisino;  our  English 

Translation  of  the  Greek  Scriptures,  or  the  New  Covenant 

of  Jesus  Christ.     2  vols.  Svo.     1796. 

Archbishop  Nevvcome  here  asserts  the  personal  coming  and 
reign  of  our  Lord,  and  first  resurrection  of  his  saints. 

II    THESSALONIANS. 

Bradshaw  (Wm.)     Exposition.     4to.     1620. 

Squire  (John.)     Plain  Exposition.     4to.     1630. 

Mayiton  {T\\os.)     Sermons  on  2  Thess.  ii.     Svo.  1679. 

Baxter  (Richard.)     The  Glorious  Kingdom  of  Christ  Described 

and  clearly  Vindicated.     4to.     1691. 

Answering  Beverley,  and  supposing  the  Millennium  past. 


Mandeville  (Viscount.)     Horje  Hebraicse,  and  Appendices  on 

Messiah's  Kingdom,  &c.     Svo.     1835. 

Much  learning  and  piety,  but  wanting  in  discriminating  ap- 
plication. 


APPENDIX  III.  281 


Knight  (James.)  A  Discourse  on  the  Conflagration  ami  Reno- 
vation of  the  Earth.     Svo.    174S. 

Hull  (John.)  St.  Peter's  Propliecy  of  these  Last  Days.  -Uo. 
1611. 

Whilaker  (E.  W.)  Survey  of  the  Doctrine  antl  Arguments  of 
St.  Peter's  Epistles.     12mo.    16GG. 

REVELATION. 

Arethae  (Cjesareac.)     Explanationes  in  Apocalypsim.      At   the 

end  of  CEcumenius's  Commentaries  in  2  vols.   fo.  1581. 

He  flourished  about  the  seventli  ccnturv. 
Bale  (John.)     The  Image  of  both  Churches.      ISmo.   1550. 
BuUinger  (Uenry.)     A  Hundred  Sermons  on.     'Ito.     1573. 
jMarlorule  (Aug.)     A  Catholic  Ex])osition.     4to.     1571. 
Napier  (John,  Baron.)     A  Plain  Discovery.      4to.     15i»3. 
Giffard  {Geo.)     Commentary.     A  Spiritual  Work.  4lo.   159G. 
Cowper  (Bp.)     Commentary  on  Revelation,     fo.   1623. 
Dent  (Arthur.)     The  Ruin  of  Rome.     4to.      1607. 
Alcazar  (Louis.)      Vestigatio  Arcani  sensus.     fo.   1619. 

He  also  published  a  Commentary  on  the  Old  Testament,  as 
connected  with  the  Apocalypse,  fo.  1631. 
J\Iede  (Jos.)     Clavis  Apocalyptica  (in  his  Works.) 

A  translation  by  More,  4to.    1643,  and  by  R.  B.  Cooper,  in 

1833. 
Goodzvirt  (Thos.)     An  Exposition  u|)on  the  Revelation.     1639. 

In  the  second  volume  of  his  works,  in  folio. 
Co//o«  (John.)  The  Pouring  out  of  the  Seven  Vials.  4to.  1642. 

Exposition  of  Revelation  xiii.    4to.   1655. 

Poller  (Francis.)     The  Interpretation  of  the  Number  666.  4to. 

1642. 
Parens  (D.)     Commentary  by  Arnold,    fo.    16  11. 
Brightman  (Thos.)     Revelation  of  St.  John.     Ho.     1645. 

First  published  in  Latin,  in  1609. 
Cluverus  {So\\n.)      Diliculum  Apocalyptirum.     fo.     1617. 

Praised  by  Baxter,  who  thought  tlie  Millennium  past,  and  the 
Revelation  chiefly  fulfilleil. 
Stephens  (Nath.)     Calculation  of  the  Name  and  Number  of  the 

Beast.     4to.     1656. 
Hall  (Bp.)     Revelation  Unrcvcaled.     ISmo.     1650. 
Guild  {Wm.)    On  the  Revelations.     12mo.    1656. 

Very  spiritual. 
Hicks  (V^'m.)    Revelation  Revealed,     fo.     1659. 


282  APPENDIX  III. 

Hoffma7ini  (M.)     Chronotaxis  Apocalyptica.    4to.     1668   and 

1687. 
Canne  (John.)     Truth   with  Time  pointing  out   none  of  the 

Seven  Vials  yet  poured  out.    4to.    1656. 
More    (Henry.)     Exposition    of    the   Epistles    to    the   Seven 

Churches.    12mo.     1669. 
Durham  (James.)     A  Commentary  upon.    4to.     1680. 

Very  spiritual  and  evangelical. 
More  (Henry.)     Exposition.    4to.     1680. 
Heide^-geri  (J.  H.)     In   Apocalypseos  Diatribae.    2   vols.  4to. 

1687. 

A  valuable  writer. 
Knollys  (H.)    Exposition,  &c.  shewing  the  glorious  state  of  the 

Latter  Days.    4to.     1689. 
Bossuet  (J.  B.)   L'Apocalypse  avec  une  Explication.  8vo.  1689. 

A  Roman  Catholic  Exposition. 
Allen  (W.)    A  Discourse  on  the  Occurrences  represented  Rev. 

xi.     12mo.     1689. 
Cressener  (Drue.)     A  Demonstration  of  the  Protestant  Appli- 
cations of  the  Apocalypse.    4to.     1690, 

A  work  full  of  instruction  and  copious  testimonies  from  the 
Romanists. 

Petto  (Samuel.)    Revelation  Unveiled.    8vo.     1693. 
Sylviera  (J.)    Comment,  in  Apocalypsim.     2  vols.  fo.     1700. 

A  learned  Romanist.     Full  of  details  of  sentiments  of  pre- 
vious writers. 
Waple  {K.)     Book  of  Revelation  Paraphrased.     4to.     1716. 

Some  useful  hints  in  this  work.     He  treads  in  the  steps  of 
Mede,  and  holds  the  personal  coming  before  the  Millennium. 
Wells  (Edward.)     Commentary  on.    4to.     1717. 
Vitringa  (Camp.)     Anacrisis  Apocalypseos.    4to.     1719. 

A  very  valuable  Commentary. 
Dauhuz  (Charles.)     Perpetual  Commentary.    Fo.    1720.    New- 
modelled  and  abridged,  by  Peter  Lancaster.    4to.    1730. 

Much  valuable  matter  in  this  work. 
Robertsoji  (J.)  Exposition.  Fo.  1730. 
JYewton  (Sir  Isaac.)     Observations  on  the  Apocalypse.     4to. 

1733. 

A  very  useful  work. 
Bengelius  (J.  A.)  The  Revelation  Explained  (in  German.)  Svo. 

1740.     See  also  his  Gnomon  in  Latin. 

A  summary  by  Robertson,  Svo.  1757.    See  also  his  Life  by 

Walker. 
Whisloji  (Wm.)  An  Essay  on  the  Revelation,    4to.    1744. 

Much  useful  information  in  this  Essay,  but  fanciful. 
Lowman  (Moses.)    Paraphrase  and  Notes.    4to.    1745. 


APPENDIX  III.  233 

Bird  (John.)    Inquiry  into  the  Second  Woe,  showing  the  Tenth 

Part  of  the  City,  in  France.     Svo.     1717. 
fVulmsley  (Chas.)     Pastorini's  General  History  of  the  Chris- 
tian church.     Svo.     1770  and  1S12. 

A  curious  Roman  Catholic  perversion  of  the  Apocalypse. 
Buchanan  (J.)     Revelation  Explained.    Svo.     177S. 
Kershaw  (James.)  Essay  on  the  Principal  Parts.  2  vols.  12mo. 

17S0. 
Cradock  (S.)     Brief  and  Plain  Exposition.     12mo.     17S2. 

Anti-millenarian,  but  Evangelical. 
Vivian  (Thos.)     Annotations  on  the  Revelation.    12mo.    17S5. 
Revelation  Considered,    as  alluding  to  the  Temple  Services. 

Svo.     17S9. 
Cooke  (Wm.)    The  Revelation  Explained.    Svo.     17S9. 
Winchester  (El.)    Three  Woe  Trumpets.     Svo.    1793. 
Pyle  (Thos.)    Paraphrase  on.     Svo.     1795. 
Johnston  (B.)     Commentary.     2  vols.  Svo.  1794. 
Dick  (David.)     Explanation  of.     Svo.     1799. 
Whitaker  (E.  W.)    A  Commentary  on  the  Revelations.     Svo. 

1S02. 
Galloicay  (Jos.)    Brief  Commentary  on  Parts  referrinii;  to  the 

Present  Times.     Svo.     1S02. 
Butt  (Martin.)     The  Revelation  compared  with  itself  and  the 

rest  of  Scripture.    Svo.    1804.     The  Divinity  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse Demonstrated.     12mo.     1S09. 
Woodhouse  (J.   C.)    The   Apocalypse    translated,  with  Notes, 

Svo.     1S05.     Annotations  on  the  Apocalypse.     Svo.     1S2S. 

A  very  valuable  work. 
Thurston  (PrQil.)    England  Safe  and  Triumphant.    2  vols,  Svo. 

1S12. 
Clarke  (J.  E.)    Dissertation  on  the  Dfagon,  Beast,  and  False 

Prophet,  and  on  Daniel's  Vision  of  the  Ram  and  He-Goat. 

Svo.  ISl  t. 
Fuller  (Andrew.)   Expository  Discourses.     Svo.     1S15, 
Culbertson   (Robert.)    Lectures,  with  Practical    Observations. 

2  vols.  Svo.     ISIS. 
Holmes  [S.  i.)    Fulfilment  of  the  Revelation.    Svo.     1SI9. 
Gauntlelt  (Henry.)    An  Exposition.    Svo.     1821. 

Compiled  chiefly  from  Scott  and  Faber,     Practical  and  anti- 
millenarian, 

Murray  (R.)     Introduction  to  the  Study  of.    Svo.    182G. 
Culbertson  (Robert.)    Lectures  Expository  and   Practical.     3 

vols.  Svo.    1826. 
Brown  (J.  A.)    The  Jew  and  the  Master-Key  of  the  Apoca- 
lypse.    Svo.    1S27. 
Cro/y  (G.)  Apocalypse  of  St.  John.     Svo.     182S. 


284  APPENDIX  III. 

Some  striking  thoughts,  but  the   general  interpretation  un- 
satisfactory. 

Keijioorth  (Thos.)    Exposition  of  the  Revelation.     Svo.     1828. 
Jo7ies  (Wm.)     Lectures  on  the  Apocalypse.    Svo.     1830. 
Milner  (I.)    History  of  the  Seven  Churches,  designed  to  show 

the  Fulfilment  of  Prophecy.     Svo.     1831. 
Irvivg  (Ed.)     Exposition  of  the  Revelation.    4  vols.     1828. 

See  Mr.  Cuninghame's  Strictures. 
Girdleston  (Henry.)    An  Analytical  Comment  on  the  First  Part 

of  Revelation.    Svo.    1833. 

A  very  valuable  work. 
Cooper  (R.  B.)    A  Commentary  on  the  Revelation.   Svo.    1833. 
Cunitighame  (Wm.)    A  Dissertation  on  the  Seals  and  Trum- 
pets.   1834.     Third  edition,  Svo.     1833. 

One  of  the  most  valuable  expositions  of  this  book:  though 
in  some  of  the  applications  of  the  prophecy  it  will  be  seen  the 
author  differs  occasionally, 
Bwgh  (W.)    The  Apocalypse  Unfulfilled.    12mo.     1833-34. 

An  attempt  to  set  aside  all  preceding  expositions  of  the  ful- 
filment of  this  book,  in   the  author's  opinion  on  very  unsatis- 
factory and  insufficient  grounds,  yet  with  practical  and  useful 
Remarks, 
Ashe  (Isaac.)    The  Book   of  Revelation,  with  Notes.     12mo. 

1834. 
Pearson  (Geo.)    The  Prophetical  Character  and  Inspiration  of 

the  Apocalypse  considered.     Svo.     1835. 

On  the  plan  of  Woodhouse  and  Vitringa.     A  useful  work. 
Roe  (Rich.)    Analytical   Arrangement,   on  the  Principles  of 

Lowth,  Jebb,  and  Boys.    4to.    1834. 
Hutcheson  (A.)    The  Apocalypse  its  own  Interpreter.      12mo. 

1834. 

Considerable  ability,  with  some  assumption  and  dogmatism; 
but  not  without  valuable  thoughts. 
Fysh  (Fred.)    The  Beast  and  his  Image,  being  a  Commentary 

upon  Rev.  xiii.    Svo.     1838. 

Much  historical  information,  justly  shewing  the  connection 
of  this  chapter  with  Popery,  but  the  force  of  this  weakened  by 
several  unsatisfactory  applications. 
Lovelt  (H.  W.)     Revelation  Explained.     Svo.    1838. 

See  the  Remarks  on  Croly. 
^rfams  (R.N.)    Opening  of  the  Sealed  Book.    Svo.   1838. 

Fanciful  and  unsatisfactory, 
//ease// (Ann.)    Studies  on  the  Apocalypse.    12mo.    1S38. 

Many  useful  remarks. 
Girdlcsto?te  (Henry.)    Apocalyptical  Tracts.     12mo.    1839. 
Digby  (W.)  Courte  Explication.    Svo.    1839.   Toulouse. 


APPENDIX  IV.  OQ^ 

IV. 

ON  THE   JEWISH  CIVIL  DISABILITIES   niLL. 

Among  the  many  important  measures  of  national  legislation 
brought  forward  in  a  late  session  of  parliament  (KS3(i),  in  this 
country,  there  is  one  having  a  special  bearing  on  prophecy  and 
on  the  state  of  the  Jews,  which  seems  to  have  gained  but'little 
attention,  and  yet  to  be  fraught  witii  consequences  of  such  deep 
moment  as  to  call  for  distinct  remarks.  In  June,  1830,  a  bill 
was  brought  in  by  the  Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer  and  Mr. 
Baring,  for  admitting  Jews  to  the  same  rights,  franchises,  and 
privileges  as  Roman  Catiiolics  have  been  admitted  to,  on  taking 
the  oatii  and  subscribing  the  declaration  required  of  them,  omit- 
ting the  words,  "upon  the  true  faith  of  a  Christian."  It  has 
had  too  large  a  support,  and  is  too  agreeable  to  the  spirit  of  the 
age,  not  to  occasion  just  anxiety. 

Several  petitions  in  favour  of  this  bill  were  offered.  One  from 
a  Hebrew  Congregation  meeting  at  Edinburgh,  is  much  in  the 
high-minded  spirit  of  infidelity,  boasting  in  "the  enlightened 
spiiitof  the  times,"  and  mourning  "ihcir  degraded  situation," 
as  "resulting"  not  from  their  own  sin  and  unbelief,  but  from 
"disqualifying  laws;"  and  claiming  "from  their  proverbial  loy- 
alty, [40S]  peaceable  demeanour,  and  industry,"  an  equality 
with  all  other  classes,  "at  the  hands  of  an  enliglitencd  legisla- 
ture, the  representatives  of  a  great,  free,  and  liberal  nation."  0 
how  different  a  spirit  from  that  to  which  the  Jews  will  soon 
come.    Lev.  xxvi.  40 — 42;  Isaiah  x.  20,21. 

Another  petition  was  from  the  Lord  Mayor,  Aldermen  and 
Commons  of  the  City  of  London  in  Common  Council  assem- 
bled, and  it  is  so  public  and  painful  an  evidence  of  the  depar- 
ture of  those  in  high  places^ from  "the  true  faith  of  a  Christian," 
to  use  the  words  of  parliament,  that  I  can^lot  but  transcribe  the 
petition,  as  a  most  affecting  symptom  of  that  departure  in  lead- 
ers of  a  professedly  Protestant  nation. 

"That  your  Petitioners  look  back  with  lively  feelings  of  plea- 
sure upon  the  liberal  course  wliich  has  been  adopted  by  the  Le- 
gislature during  the  last  few  years,  in  successively  removing 
those  civil  disabilities  to  which  Protestant  Dissenters  and  other 
British  subjects  had  been  previously  subjected  on  account  of 
differences  of  religious  faith. 

"That  in  the  opinion  of  your  Petitioners,  his  Majesty's  sub- 
jects professing  the  Jewish  religion,  by  loyally  to  their  king, 
obedience  to  the  laws,  and  by  the  observance  of  the  various  du- 
ttics  of  social  life,  have  cstabiished  an  irrefragable  claim  to  a  full 

VOL.    II.  —  71 


286  APPENDIX  IV. 

participation  of  all  the  benefits,  civil  and  political,  which  flow 
from  such  an  enlightened  system  of  legislation. 

"That  your  Petitioners  have  seen  with  great  satisfaction  a 
Bill  now  before  your  honourable  house,  enabling  his  Majesty's 
subjects  professing  the  Jewish  religion  to  enjoy  all  the  same 
civil  rights,  and  to  hold  the  same  civil  offices  as  British  sub- 
jects of  the  Roman  Catholic  faith;  and  as  the  repeal  of  the  Test 
and  Corporation  Acts,  and  the  removal  of  Catholic  disabilities, 
were  effected  by  the  happy  concurrence  of  statesmen  otherwise 
politically  opposed,  your  petitioners  earnestly  hope  that  a  simi- 
lar spirit  of  liberality  will  again  manifest  itself  in  obtaining  for 
the  said  bill  the  sanction  of  both  houses  of  parliament,  and  thus 
consummating  the  great  triumph  of  civil  and  leligious  liberty, 
by  extending  an  equal  measure  of  justice  to  every  class  of  Bri- 
tish subjects." 

It  is  remarkable  how  difierent  was  the  state  of  the  nation  in 
1753,  when  a  bill  for  the  naturalization  of  the  Jews,  (excluding 
them  however  from  civil  and  military  offices  and  other  privi- 
leges,) [409]  was  passed  through  parliament.  Though  it  gave 
them  not  political  power,  the  Lord  Mayor  and  Council  of  Lon- 
don then  also  petitioned,  but  it  was  to  express  their  apprehension 
that  the  bill  would  tend  to  the  dishonour  of  the  Christian  reli- 
gion. Such  a  ferment  was  also  excited  by  it  through  the  nation, 
that  the  bill  was  repealed  the  next  session. 

The  great  art  of  the  enemy  of  our  souls  is  to  call  evil  things 
by  good  names;  and  a  most  solemn  woe  is  pronounced  against 
those  doing  this.  "Woe  unto  them  that  call  evil  good  and 
good  evil,  that  put  darkness  for  light  and  light  for  darkness, 
that  put  bitter  for  sweet  and  sweet  for  bitter."  It  may  indeed 
be  a  symptom  to  us  of  the  approaching  triumph  of  truth,  that 
our  great  spiritual  foe  is  obliged  to  assume  the  mask  of  light, 
liberality,  benevolence,  and  an  equal  measure  of  justice,  in 
order  even  to  accomplish  his  objects  of  dethroning  God  and 
his  truth. 

What  is  called  the  liberal  course  really  is  open  disbelief  and 
contempt  of  the  truths  of  God's  word.  We  make  no  difference 
between  giving  power  and  showing  favour  to  those  maintaining 
the  grossest  corruptions  of  Christianity,  predicted  in  the  word 
of  God  as  such,  like  the  Papists,  or  denying  Christianity  alto- 
gether like  the  Jews;  and  giving  power  and  shewing  favour  to 
those  holding  with  a  consistent  practice,  truths  plainly  revealed, 
and  for  holding  which  distinctly,  God  has  been  blessing  us  as 
a  nation  for  the  last  three  centuries  beyond  every  other  nation. 
Political  power  is  a  trust  and  favour  of  God,  and  not  a  univer- 
sal right;  and  governments,  like  individuals,  are  bound  not  to 
patronize  but  to  discountenance  those  who  turn  aside  from 


APPENDIX  IV.  237 

God's  word,  Ps.  ci.  But  tlie  day  is  hastening  on  when  the  -jile 
person  shall  no  mure  be  culled  liberal. 

The  claim  to  civil  power  is  made  to  rest  on  good  conduct. 
Tlie  Bible  ])uts  it  simply  on  the  will  and  righteousness  of  the 
Lord.  Psalm  Ixxv.  (J;  Rom.  xiii.  1,  2;  Tiius  iii.  1:  1  Peter 
iii.  13. 

Rejoicing  in  what  is  called  an  enlightened  system  of  legisla- 
tion cannot  but  remind  us  of  that  fearful  prediction,  ''liehold, 
all  ye  that  kindle  a  fire,  tliat  compass  yourselves  about  with 
sparks,  walk  in  the  light  of  your  fire,  and  in  the  sparks  that 
ye  have  kindled.  This  shall  ye  have  of  mine  hand;  ye  shall 
lie  down  in  sorrow." 

The  happy  concurrence  of  "statesmen  politically  opposed," 
is  too  like  that  foretold  of  the  enemies  of  our  Lord  to  give  any- 
thing [410]  but  pain  in  such  a  cause  to  a  thoughtful  Christian. 
Acts  iv.  25 — 2S. 

The  "consummating  of  the  great  triumph"  is  not,  it  is  to  be 
feared,  the  triumph  of  liberty,  but  of  licentiousness;  is  not  the 
triumph  of  religion,  but  of  infidelity.  Tiiat  is  *'an  equal  mea- 
sure of  justice,"  which  is  regulated  according  to  the  revealed 
will  of  God,  establishing  and  not  setting  aside  the  truths  of  his 
word.  May  God  preserve  our  country  from  that  awful  state: 
"They  have  chosen  their  own  ways,  and  their  soul  delighteth 
in  their  abominations;  I  also  will  choose  their  delusions,  and 
will  bring  their  fears  upon  them." 

One  great  principle  of  the  Christian's  faith  is  that  all  power 
in  heaven  and  earth  is  given  to  that  Divine  Redeemer,  who  com- 
missioned his  apostles  to  go  and  baptize  all  nations  in  his  name. 
When  nations  have  received  him  as  their  Lord,  they  thereby 
own  their  allegiance  to  him,  antl  acknowledge  him  as  having 
all  power,  and  in  reality  profess  that  the  power  which  he  gives 
to  them  is  a  trust  derived  from  him.  Faithfulness  to  Christ  is 
then  the  very  basis  on  wUich  jjower  ought  to  be  entrusted  by 
a  Christian  government  to  those  ruling  under  it,  as  may  be 
seen  in  David's  statement  of  his  own  purposes.  Ps.  ci.  On 
this  principle  our  whole  constitution  was  formed.  Our  king 
is  to  be  a  Protestant,  and  takes  a  solemn  oath  to  maintain  tlie 
laws  of  GofI,  the  true  profession  of  the  gospel,  and  the  Pro- 
testant reformed  religion. 

We  have  hitherto  nationally  acknowledged  the  Lord  .Icsus 
Christ,  as  having  all  power  in  heaven  and  earth,  but  for  us  now 
to  commit  the  power  he  has  entrusted  to  us,  to  those  whose 
verv  character  it  is  to  disown  him,  is  not  real  kindness  to  them, 
butinjury  under  the  mask  of  kindness!  is  not  benevolence  to 
man,  or  obedience  to  God's  law  of  love,  but  ruin  to  our  coun- 
'  try,  and  treason  to  the  King  of  kings. 


288  APPENDIX  V. 

The  Jewish  Civil  Disabilities  Bill  appears  to  me  so  pecu- 
liarly important  and  fearful  a  national  measure,  that  I  feel  called 
upon  while  there  is  yet  time  to  do  it,  solemnly  to  testify  against 
it  in  these  strong  statements. 

If,  yielding  to  the  falsely  liberal,  and  really  infidel,  spirit  of 
the  age,  we  adopted  this  bill,  we  should  voluntarily  give  up 
"as  a  nation"  in  our  legislature,  not  only  any  decided  profes- 
sion of  the  Protestant  faith,  but  even  that  of  the  Christian  faith. 
Under  [411]  what  I  fear  may  be  called  the  hypocritical  mask 
of  superior  liberality  towards  the  Jew,  we  should  as  a  legisla- 
ture renounce  our  Saviour  Christ,  and  despise  our  peculiar 
character  and  honour  as  a  Ciiristian  nation.  It  seems  to  me  if 
this  measure  were  carried,  it  would  be,  through  our  unbelief, 
the  transfer  back  again  to  the  Jews,  though  they  seek  not  for 
it,  of  that  which  we  obtained  through  their  unbelief,  even  the 
Christianity  of  the  country  with  all  our  religious  privileges;  it 
would  be  the  completion  of  our  national  apbstacy,  and  the 
opening  of  the  door  to  those  last  threatened  judgments,  which 
it  is  predicted  shall  come  on  the  Gentiles. 

For  farther  remarks  on  the  duty  of  a  Christian  government 
to  support  the  true  religion,  see  Bishop  Reynolds'  four  Ser- 
mons on  Zech.  iii.  1;  Hosea  ix.  12;  Zech.  ii.  5,  and  Malachi 
iv.  2,  3. 

V. 

NATIONAL  SINS. 

Among  many  other  national  sins  that  might  be  mentioned  as 
bringing  down  the  divine  displeasure  on  our  country,  the  fol- 
lowing may  be  particularly  noticed. 

The  direct  support  of  Popery.  This  is  done  in  various 
forms.  The  annual  grant  to  Maynooth  has  now  for  many  years, 
and  under  all  parties,  dishonoured  God,  by  national  mainten- 
ance of  an  avowed  idolatrous  religion.  Increasing  grants  have 
also  been  made  for  the  support  of  Papal  bishops  and  j)riests  in 
our  colonies:  26  are  thus  appointed  in  India,  at  an  expense  of 
2000/.  a-year,  and  S3  in  our  other  colonies,  at  an  expense  of 
14,763/.  The  Government  have  also  (July  1839)  carried  a 
measure,  and  are  proceeding  with  it,  notwithstanding  the  small 
minority  of  two  for  it,  in  a  full  House  of  Commons,  and  the 
large  majority  against  it  in  the  House  of  Lords,  sanctioning 
national  support  of  Papal  education.  How  painful  is  it  to  see 
our  country  thus  more  stamped,  year  by  year,  with  the  mark 
of  the  beast,  and  worshipping  his  image!   Rev.  xix.  20. 

Mr.  Poynder  has  given  the  following  affecting  proofs  of  our 


APPENDIX  V.  289 

NATIONAL  SUPPORT  OF  Pagan  Idolatrv,  in  a  letter,  dated 
June  21,  1839,  to  the  editor  of  a  morning  paper: — «'I  liavc 
proved,  in  [412]  open  court,  tliat  the  European  oflicer  of  the 
Madras  government  oflered  a  gold  marriage  necklace  (an  indi- 
cation of  the  strictest  union,  and  therefore  a  direct  act  of  wor- 
ship) to  the  idol  Padazier,  together  with  red  silk  cloth  and 
incense;  and  also  presented  scarlet  cloth  to  llie  priests,  and 
money  to  the  heathen  attendants.  I  then  also  read  the  go- 
vernment order,  authorizing  this  expenditure  from  the  puhlic 
treasury,  for  this  idolatrous  ceremony.  I  farther  proved  that 
oll'erings  are  annually  made  on  hehalf  of  the  government,  to  the 
idols  at  Conjeveram,  near  Madras;  no  similar  honour  having 
ever  been  paid  to  idolatry  under  the  rule  of  Mahomedan  pre- 
decessors. Also  that  the  British  Government  herein  incurs  the 
expense  of  300  pagodas,  paid  from  the  public  treasury,  and  I 
named  Mr.  Place,  as  the  government  ollicer  (the  collector  of 
tlie  Jaghire),  from  whose  time  the  festival  has  been  performed 
by  the  India  Company.  I  further  shewed  that,  in  one  year, 
the  Rajah  of  Mysore  lequested  leave  to  perform  this  worship 
himself,  which  was  conceded;  but  in  the  follovving  year  the 
government  performed  the  ceremony  instead  of  the  rajah.  I 
proved  that  ^Ir.  Place  ottered  to  the  god  jewels  and  a  head 
ornament  worth  1000  pagodas;  that  Lord  Clive,  on  his  per- 
sonal visit  to  an  idol  temple,  effbred  an  ornament  of  1050  pa- 
godas; that  Mr.  Collector  Garrow  presented  a  gold  necklace  of 
500  pagodas;  and  that  till  this  time,  the  collectors  present  to 
the  god,  every  year,  a  lace  garment  of  100  rupees'  value.  In 
Mr.  Place's  collectorate,  he  sent  for  all  the  musicians,  dancing 
girls  (or  prostitutes),  elephants,  and  horses,  attached  to  the 
other  temples  of  the  Jaghire,  in  order  to  increase  the  pomp  of 
the  principal  ceremony  in  (juestion,  when  he  gave  his  personal 
attendance,  and  made  ofTerings  to  the  priests  who  recited  the 
vedas; — and  I  then  asked  Htc  court  whether  these  facts  did  not 
remind  them  of  Mr.  Burke's  celebrated  declaration,  that  "The 
servants  of  the  East  India  Company  contrive  to  get  unbaptized 
in  their  outward-bound  passage?"  I  proved  further  that  the 
government  order  issued  at  Canara,  so  late  as  1S33,  fully  sanc- 
tions the  offerings  to  the  idols  for  procuring  rain, and  expressly 
allows  money  from  the  public  treasury,  for  the  maintenance  of 
this  abominable  superstition,  and  even  directs  the  olTiciating 
])ricst  to  offei-  such  worship.  The  total  money  paid  in  that  one 
year  to  tiic  several  temples  in  one  district,  wa.s  no  less  than 
360  rupees.  I  proved  further  that  the  Hindoo  goddess  of 
wisdom  [413]  ("the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God,"  I  Cor. 
i.)  receives  annual  oflerings  at  the  public  expense,  and  that,  as 
Yi  part  of  the  ceremony,  the  account  books  of  lire  Company 
74* 


290  APPENDIX  VI. 

were  equally  deified,  and  money  gifts  distributed  to  the  hea- 
then priests.  These  gifts,  the  music,  and  the  fruit,  all  form  a 
regular  item  in  the  public  expenditure." 

The  sins  of  trade  and  commerce  are  very  great.  The  ini- 
quities of  the  opium  trade  with  China  have  been  lately  brought 
forward;  and  the  wickedness,  folly,  and  impolicy  of  it  may  be 
fully  seen  in  a  pamphlet  with  that  title,  published  by  the  Rev. 
A.  S.  Thelwall.  A  heathen  nation  sends  a  Christian  nation 
the  means  of  a  daily  refreshing  beverage;  and  the  Christian 
nation  returns,  to  a  larger  amount,  a  poisonous  drug,  full  of  the 
most  deleterious  injury  to  that  heathen  nation,  against  all  its 
laws  and  authorities!  And  that  Christian  nation  is  Protestant 
Britain!  Oh,  let  us  not  be  high-minded,  but  mourn  for  the 
abominations  done  in  the  midst  of  our  country. 

To  these  sins  may  be  added  our  neglected  poor,  both  as  to 
religious  education  and  church  room,  and  our  wide  neglect  of 
the  Christian  instruction  of  our  vast  colonies. 

In  the  midst  of  all  our  national  iniquities,  there  is  nothing 
like  national  humiliation;  though  all  our  difficulties  abroad  and 
at  home,  and  the  progress  of  a  spirit  of  insubordination  and 
infidelity  might  well  awaken  the  fears  of  the  most  careless,  and 
lead  us  back  to  him  from  whom  we  have  so  deeply  revolted. 


VI. 


ON  THE  FRENCH  REVOLUTION. 

Mr.  Alison's,  the  fullest  history  yet  given  of  events  con- 
nected with  the  French  Revolution,  furnishes  many  historical 
illustrations  of  the  pouring  out  of  the  vials.  In  the  opening 
remarks,  Mr.  Alison  finds  the  most  natural  division  to  be  that, 
which  in  truth  developes  by  facts,  in  a  remarkable  way,  the 
meaning  of  the  first  four  of  the  vials.  The  statement  is  so 
striking  that  it  is  added — 

"The  history  of  Europe  during  the  French  Revolution 
naturally  divides  itself  into  four  Periods. 

[414]  "The  First  commencing  with  the  convocation  of  the 
States  General  in  1789  terminates  with  the  execution  of  Louis, 
and  the  establishment  of  a  republic  in  France  in  1793.  This 
period  embraces  the  history  and  vast  changes  of  the  Constituent 
Assembly;  the  annals  of  the  Legislative  Assembly;  the  revolt 
and  overthrow  of  the  throne  on  the  10th  August;  the  trial  and 
death  of  the  King.  It  traces  the  changes  of  public  opinion, 
and  the  fervor  of  innovation,  from  their  joyous  commencement 
to  that  bloody  catastrophe,  and  the  successive  steps  by  which 


APPENDIX  VI.  2\)l 

the  nation  was  led  from  transports  of  general  philanthropy  to 
the  sombre  ascendants  of  sano;uiiiary  ambition. 

"The  Second  opens  with  the  strife  of  the  Girondists  and  the 
Jacobins;  and  after  recounting  the  f;dl  of  the  former  body, 
enters  into  the  dreadful  a:ra  of  the  Reign  of  Terror,  and  fol- 
lows out  the  subsequent  struggles  of  the  more  exhausted  fac- 
tions till  the  establishment  of  a  regular  military  government, 
by  tiic  suppression  of  the  revolt  of  the  National  (luard  of  Paris 
in  October  1795;  This  period  embraces  the  commencement 
of  the  war,  the  immense  efforts  of  France  during  the  campaign 
in  1793,  the  heroic  contest  in  La  Vendee,  the  last  edorts  of 
Polish  independence  under  Kosciusko,  the  conquest  of  Flanders 
and  Holland,  and  the  scientific  manoeuvres  of  the  campaign  of 
1795.  But  its  most  interesting  part  is  the  internal  history  of 
the  Revolution,  the  heart-rending  sufl'erings  of  jiersecuted  vir- 
tue, and  the  means  by  which  Providence  caused  the  guilt  of 
the  Revolutionists  to  work  out  their  own  deserved  and  memo- 
rable punishment. 

"The  Third,  commencing  with  the  rise  of  Napoleon,  ter- 
minates with  the  seizure  of  the  reins  of  power  by  tliat  extra- 
ordinary man,  and  the  first  pause  in  the  general  strife,  by  the 
peace  of  Amiens.  It  is  singularly  rich  in  splendid  achieve- 
ment, embracing  the  Italian  campaigns  of  the  French  hero,  and 
the  German  ones  of  the  Archduke  Charles,  the  battles  of  St. 
Vincent,  Camperdovvn,  and  the  Nile;  the  expedition  of  Egypt, 
the  wars  of  Suwarrow  in  Italy,  and  Massena  on  the  Alps;  the 
campaigns  of  Marengo  and  Ilohenlinden:  the  Northern  Coali- 
tion, uith  its  dissolution  by  the  victory  of  Copenhagen;  the 
conquests  of  the  English  in  India,  and  the  expulsion  of  the 
French  from  Egypt.  During  tliis  period  the  democratic  pas- 
sions of  France  had  exhausted  them.<elves,  and  the  nation 
groaned  under  a  weak  but  relentless  military  [415]  despotism, 
whose  external  disasters  and  internal  severities  prepared  all 
classes  to  range  themselves  round  the  banners  of  a  victorious 
chieftain. 

<'The  Fourth  opens  with  brighter  auspices  to  France  under 
the  firm  and  able  government  of  Napoleon,  and  terminates  with 
his  fall  in  1815.  Less  illustrated  than  the  former  period  by 
his  military  genius,  it  was  rendered  still  more  memorable  by 
his  resistless  power  and  mighty  achievements.  It  embraces 
the  campaign  of  Austerlitz,  .Iciia,  and  Fricdiand;  tlic  destruc- 
tion of  the  French  navy  at  Trafalgar;  the  rise  of  the  desperate 
struggle  in  Spain,  and  the  gallant  though  abortive  efforts  of 
Austria  in  1809;  the  degradation  and  extinction  of  the  Papal 
aulhoritv,  the  slow  but  steady  growth  of  the  English  military 
'  power  in  the  Peninsula,  and  the  splendid  career  of  Wellington; 


292  APPENDIX  VI. 

the  general  sufiering  under  the  despotism  of  France,  the  memo- 
rable invasion  of  Russia,  the  convulsive  efforts  of  Germany  in 
1S13,  the  last  campaign  of  Napoleon,  the  capture  of  Paris,  and 
his  final  overthrow  at  Waterloo. 

"The  two  first  periods  illustrate  the  consequences  of  demo- 
cratic ascendency  upon  the  civil  condition:  the  two  last  their 
eSect  upon  the  military  struggles,  and  external  relations  of  na- 
tions. In  both,  the  operation  of  the  same  law  of  nature  may 
be  discerned,  for  the  expulsion  of  a  destructive  passion  from 
the  frame  of  society,  by  the  efforts  which  it  makes  for  its  own 
gratification;  in  both,  the  principal  actors  were  overruled  by 
an  unseen  power,  which  rendered  their  vices,  and  ambition, 
the  means  of  ultimately  effecting  the  deliverance  of  mankind. 
Generations  perished  during  the  vast  transition,  but  the  law  of 
nature  was  unceasing  in  its  operation;  and  the  same  principle 
which  drove  the  government  of  Robespierre  through  the  reign 
of  terror  to  the  9th  of  Thermidor,  impelled  Napoleon  to  the 
snows  of  Russia  and  the  rout  of  Waterloo.*  The  illustrations 
of  this  moral  law  compose  the  great  lesson  to  be  learned  from 
the  eventful  scenes  of  this  mighty  drama. 

"A  subject  so  splendid  in  itself,  so  full  of  political  and  mili- 
tary instruction,  replete  with  such  great  and  heroic  actions, 
adorned  by  so  many  virtues,  and  darkened  by  so  many  crimes, 
never  yet  fell  to  the  lot  of  an  historian.  During  the  twenty- 
five  years  of  its  [416]  progress,  the  world  has  gone  through 
more  than  five  hundred  3'ears  of  ordinary  existence;  and  the 
annals  of  modern  Europe  will  be  sought  in  vain  for  a  parallel 
to  that  brief  period  of  anxious  effort  and  chequered  achieve- 
ments." 

The  historian  adopts  the  figures  of  the  prophet:  after  stating 
that  "vvithin  the  space  of  twenty  years,  events  were  accumu- 
lated which  would  liave  filled  the  whole  annals  of  a  powerful 
state  in  any  former  age  with  instruction  and  interest,"  and  com- 
paring the  events  with  those  of  Roman  History,  Mr.  Alison 
observes,  "The  power  of  France  was  less  durable  than  that  of 
Rome,  only  because  it  was  more  oppressive;  it  was  more  stub- 
bornly resisted,  because  it  did  not  bring  the  blessings  of  civil- 
ization on  its  wings.  Its  course  was  hailed  by  no  grateful  na- 
tions, unlike  the  beneficent  Sun  of  Roman  greatness  which 
shone  only  to  improve,  its  light  like  the  dazzling  glare  of  the 
meteor  "rolled,  blazed,  destroyed  and  was  no  more."  See  Rev. 
xvi.  S,  9. 

So  after  speaking  of  the  sudden  and  unexpected  changes 
producing  the  most  disastrous  consequences,  he  adds  "the  ideas 
of  men  were  entirely  overturned,  when  rights  established  for 
*  "Le  agitcnf,"  says  Bossuct,  "mais  Dieu  les  merae." 


APPENDIX  Vn.  093 

centuries,  privileges  contended  for  by  successive  generations, 
and  institutions  held  the  most  sacred,  were  at  once  abandoned. 
Nothing  could  be  regarded  as  stable  in  society  after  such  a 
shock;  the  chimeras  of  every  enthusiast,  the  dream  of  every 
visionary,  seemed  equally  deserving  of  attention  with  the  sober 
conclusions  of  reason  and  observation,  when  all  that  former 
ages  had  done,  was  swept  away  in  the  very  commencement  of 
improvement.  The  minils  of  men  were  shaken  bv  the  vawn- 
ing  of  the  ground  during  tlie  fury  of  an  EAUTiUiLWKK;  all 
that  the  eye  had  rested  on  as  most  stable,  all  that  the  mind  had 
been  accustomed  to  regard  as  most  lasting  disappeared  before 
the  first  breath  of  innovation."     See  again  Kev.  xi.   13. 

The  natural  shining  of  a  bright  sun  accompanied  Bonaparte's 
most  remarkable  victories.  Early  in  the  morning  of  the  battle 
of  Austcrlitz,  Mr.  Alison  (vol.  v.  p.  475.)  says,  "the  ruddy 
glow  of  the  east  announced  the  approach  of  day,  and  the  lops 
of  the  hills,  illuminated  by  the  le\el  rays,  appeared  clear  and 
sharp  above  the  ocean  of  fogs  that  rolled  in  the  valleys.  At  last 
the  sun  rose  in  unclouded  brilliancy,  that  "sun  of  Austcrlitz" 
which  he  so  often  apostrophized  as  illuminating  the  most  splen- 
did periods  of  his  life."  [417]  It  was  striking  that  the  face 
of  nature  should  thus  harmonize  willi  that  deeper  lesson  which 
the  Apocalyptic  symbol  of  Bonaparte's  victories  had  conveyed. 
Rev.  xvi.  S,  9. 

Bonaparte's  intentions  in  invading  England  are  fully  de- 
veloped in  this  work:  he  told  Mr.  O'Meara,  "I  would  have 
proclaimed  a  republic,  the  abolition  of  the  nobility,  and  the 
house  of  peers,  the  distribution  of  the  property  of  such  of  tiic 
latter  as  opposed  me  among  my  partizans;  liberty,  equality 
and  the  sovereignty  of  the  j)eople.  I  would  have  let  the  house 
of  Commons  remain,  but  would  have  Tntroduced  a  great  re- 
form. I  would  have  separated  Ireland  from  England  and  left 
them  to  themselves  after  having  sown  the  seeds  of  republican- 
ism in  their  7nom/e."  See  vol.  5,  p.  37S.  It  isalfecting  to  think 
how  much  has  been  sought  to  be  done  by  our  own  country- 
men since  the  death  of  Bona[)arte  in  accordance  with  the 
wishes  of  him  who  had  such  bitter  hatred  against  us,  and  wished 
so  much  for  our  destruction. 

VII. 

CONSU.MING   OF   POrKHV,  AND   ITS  HO ASTKfLNKSS. 

The  pillage  of  the  Papal  States  by  the  French  in  17!'7.  was 
such  as  to  drain  them  of  its  specie,  and  to  take  away  all  the 
Jewels  and  precious  stones  they  could  find.     The  French  Am- 


294  APPENDIX  VIL 

bassador  wrote  to  Napoleon  stating  "discontent  is  at  its  highest 
in  the  papal  states.  The  payment  of  30,000,000,  stipulated 
by  the  treaty  of  Tolentino,  at  the  close  of  so  many  previous 
losses,  has  totally  exhausted  this  old  carcass.  We  are  mak- 
ing it  consume  by  a  slow  fire."  The  very  figures  of  Rev. 
xvii.  16.     See  Alison,  vol.  iii.  p.  548. 

The  Encyclical  Letter  of  Pope  Gregory  the  XVI.  bearing 
date  August  16,  1832,  (to  which  public  attention  has  been  more 
directed  from  the  way  in  which  what  was  called  the  forgery 
of  a  feigned  letter  was  received)  is  a  remarkable  exhibition  of 
acknowledged  danger,  weakness,  and  decay;  connected  also, 
alas,  with  an  awful  developement  of  that  state  of  mind,  they  re- 
pented not  to  give  him  glory.  Rev.  xvi.  9.  Were  it  not  needful 
to  warn  the  [418]  church  of  the  signs  of  the  times,  and  of  the 
evil  spirit  proceeding  from  the  mouth  of  the  false  prophet, 
(Rev.  xvi.  13,  14.)  true  charity  would  be  glad  to  be  spared  the 
laying  open  of  such  evih  This  letter  assunies  the  lofty  title 
of  "our  most  holy  Lord  by  divine  providence.  Pope  Gregory." 
It  begins  with  mourning  over  a  tempest  of  evils  and  disasters, 
and  the  danger  of  being  overwhelmed  by  them,  and  glories  in 
the  virgin,  as  the  Patroness  and  Preserver  of  the  Pope.  He 
says,  "This  our  Roman  chair  of  the  blessed  Peter  in  which 
Christ  has  placed  the  main  strength  of  the  church  is  most  fu- 
riously assailed."  "The  Catholic  faith  is  attacked  no  longer  now 
by  a  secret  undermining,  but  a  horrible  and  nefarious  warfare  is 
openly  and  avowedly  waged  against  her."  If  such  be  the  ac- 
knowledged danger,  a  renouncing  of  all  wickedness  is  the  right 
course  to  be  pursued,  but  instead  of  this  we  see  a  firm  adhe- 
rence to  all  that  which  has  occasioned  God's  displeasure  on 
Papal  countries.  The  claims  of  full  power  of  feeding,  ruling, 
and  governing  the  universal  church,  of  the  dispensation  of  the 
Canons,  and  of  decisions  on  the  fathers;  the  denunciations 
against  liberty  of  conscience  and  liberty  of  the  press;  the  de- 
scription of  "the  wicked  ravings  and  schemes  of  the  Waldenses, 
Beguards,  Wiclifiites  and  other  sons  of  Belial"  as  "the  off"- 
scouringsand  disgrace  of  the  human  race:"  and  the  close,  with 
a  prayer  to  the  Virgin  Mary  as  one  "who  alone  has  destroyed 
all  heresies,  and  is  the  greatest  confidence,  even  the  whole 
foundation  of  our  hope,"  and  prayer  also  to  Peter  and  Paul; 
all  these  things  shew  the  same  impenitent  spirit  and  hard  reten- 
tion of  those  evil  things  which  have  already  brought  down  the 
past  vials  of  judgments  on  Papal  lands,  and  are  preparing 
rapidly  the  way  for  its  final  destruction.  Oh  that  they  zoere 
zvise,  that  they  understood  this,  that  they  icould  consider  their  latter 
end!  The  delay  of  judgment  is  in  great  mercy  and  for  salva- 
tion to  all  that  turn  to  God.      God  is  long  suffering  to  us-ward, 


APPENDIX  VII.  295 

Jiol  Tcilling  that  any  should  perhh,  but  that  all  should  come  to  rc- 
pcfitnncc. 

But  though  Popery  be  coiisumiM«r  as  to  its  resources,  there 
is  a  temporary  revival  in  its  cflbrts  in  all  parts,  parlicuhirly  in 
Protestant  countries,  anil  a  boaslfulness  of  its  progiess,  and  a 
going  forth  of  its  friends,  quite  characteristic  of  the  preparation 
for  the  last  conflict.  A  painful  specimen  of  its  boasting  and 
exaggerated  hopes  may  bo  seen  in  the  following  extracts  from 
letters  of  .Mr.  [41.9]  Phillips,  translated  from  a  publication, 
with  authority,  at  Rome,  in  1S39.  The  names  of  these  con- 
verts are  printed  in  the  Italian  publication.  I  have  omitted 
them,  as  not  wishing  to  stamp  their  rejoicing  in  iniquity  with 
such  an  appearance  of  truth  in  facts;  there  seems  to  be,  at  any 
rate,  very  considerable  exaggeration. 

"LXXV.  Already  tiie  fruits  of  these  universal  prayers  (for 
England)  begin  to  be  felt  in  the  extraordinary  spirit  of  research 
respecting  our  divine  faith,  which  dcvelopes  itself  from  day 
to  day,  in  a  manner  felt  by  both  parties  to  be  astonishing,  and 
in  two  illustrious  conversions,  wliich  have  taken  place  lately, 

that  of  Baron  G.  S ,  a  Scotch  nobleman,  who  possesses  an 

income  of  40,000/.  per  annum,  and  of  Mr.  D ,  a  man  of  no- 
ble birth,  witii  an  income  of  at  least  30,000/.  These  conver- 
sions have  occasioned  wonderful  feelings.      The  eldest  son  of 

the  Baronet,  Sir  C.  W ,  (an  illustrious  convert  at  the  age 

of  70,  and  now  at  Rome)  has  written  to  his  father  (whilst  he 
remained  at  Paris,)  to  announce  to  him  that  he  has  become  a 
Catholic.  An  apostate  priest  (whose  name  I  am  not  yet  per- 
mitted to  give)  has  returned  to  the  unity  of  the  church.  He 
was  a  doctor  of  theology  in  the  English  church,  and  enjoyed 
an  immense  reputation  amongst  the  Protestants,  whilst  he  was 
with  them.  He  has  given  proof  of  the  sincerity  of  his  con- 
version by  separating  from  his  wife,  a  lady  of  noble  family. 

<'I  went  to  see  Lord  D-; (eldest  son  of  the   most  noble 

Duke  of ,  whose  inclination  towards  the  Catholic  religion 

is  well  known),  during  tiie  visit  that  I  made  to  London.-  lie 
received  me  really  with  pleasure.  Religion  is  to  hinr  a  subject 
of  lively  interest,  and  I  am  not  without  hope  of  him.  The 
Lord  has  given  him  the  best  of  hearts:  let  us  pray  for  his  con- 
version. 

LXXVI.  In  the  neighbourhood  of  Whitby,  in  the  county 
of  York,  there  was  a  numerous  congregation  of  Protestants  dis- 
senting from  the  English  ciiurch.  These  proprietors  of  their 
own  chapel  were  disgusted  with  their  jjrcachcr,  and  came  to 
the  resolution  of  ceding  themselves  and  their  cinpcl  to  the 
Catholic  priest.  Invited  for  this  purpose,  the  Rev.  Mr.  Nicolas 
iligley,  missionary  to  Ugthorpe,  went  there,  and  immediately 


296  APPENDIX  VIII. 

commenced  the  instruction  of  all  this  congregation:  it  appears 
that  they  continue  favourable  to  their  first  impulse. 

<'LXXVII.  [420]  The  attention  of  all  good  Catholics,  and 
especially  of  the  holy  congregation  of  the  Propaganda  of  the 
Faith,  cannot  be  sufficiently  excited  to  the  state  of  the  English 
church,  in  consequence  of  the  new  doctrines  propagated  with 
such  force  and  so  much  success  by  Messrs.  N.,  P.,  and  K. 
With  arguments  drawn  from  the  works  of  the  Holy  Fathers, 
of  which  they  have  already  undertaken  a  new  edition  in  Eng- 
lish, they  labour  for  the  restoration  of  the  ancient  Catholic 
liturgy,  of  the  breviary  (which  many  of  them  recite  each  day 
regularly)  of  fasts,  of  the  monastic  life,  and  of  many  other  re- 
ligious practices.  They  also  teach  the  insufficiency  of  the  Bible 
as  a  rule  of  faith,  the  necessity  of  traditions,  and  of  ecclesiastic 
authority,  the  real  presence,  prayer  for  the  dead,  the  use  of 
images,  the  power  of  absolution  in  the  priesthood,  the  sacri- 
fice of  the  Eucharist,  devotion  to  the  most  holy  Madonna,  and 
many  other  Catholic  doctrines,  so  that  hut  very  little  separates 
them  from  the  true  faith,  and  this  little  decreases  every  day. 
Believers  multiply  dispositions  so  precious,  by  multiplying 
your  prayers. 

"LXXVIII.  The  English  theologians  of  Oxford  draw  daily 
nearer  to  us.  See  now  E (a  most  zealous  Protestant  mi- 
nister) has  desired  a  return  to  union  with  us,  and  proposed  it 
in  a  manner  so  beautiful,  that  I  was  obliged  to  turn  my  head 
to  hide  the  tears  of  pleasure  that  filled  my  eyes.  Let  us  thank 
God  and  pray." 

The  reader  is  also  referred  to  two  very  valuable  articles  in 
the  Quarterly  Review:  No.  125,  on  the  Archbishop  of  Cologne; 
and  No.  127,  on  the  Exiles  of  Zillerthal. 

viir. 

DRYING  UP  OP  THE  EUPHRATES. 

As  Mr.  Alison's  History  of  the  French  Revolution  furnishes 
illustrations  of  the  first  four  vials,  so  the  Rev.  R.  Walsh's  Let- 
ters, and  his  Residence  in  Constantinople,  just  published  (1S36), 
in  two  volumes  octavo,  furnisli  illustrations  of  the  sixth  vial. 
They  contain  authentic  accounts  of  the  Greek  and  Turkish 
revolutions,  the  [421]  destruction  of  the  Janissaries,  and  the' 
fires  devastating  Constantinople. 

Some  extracts  will  shew  the  desolation  of  these  countries. 

He  thus  describes  it,  on  the  shores  of  the  Hellespont: — 
"Here  it  was  that  the  first  picture  of  Turkish  desolation  pre- 
sented itself  to  me.     While  those  smiling  prospects  which  a 


APPENDIX  VIII. 


291 


good  Providence  seems  to  have  formed  for  the  delight  of  man, 
invite  him  to  fix  his  duelling  among  them,  all  is  desert  and 
desolate  as  the  prairies  of  Missouri.  In  a  journey  of  nearly 
fifteen  miles  along  the  coast,  and  for  half  the  length  of  the  lld- 
lespont,  I  did  not  meet  a  single  human  habitation,  and  this  is 
the  finest  climate,  the  most  fertile  soil,  and  once  the  most  popu- 
lous country  in  the  world."' — Vol.  i.  212. 

Again,  vol.  ii.  22S.  "As  I  approached  Constantinople,  there 
was  no  cheering  appearance  of  a  dense  population;  no  increase 
of  houses,  or  villages  to  intimate  the  vicinity  of  a  large  city. 
For  the  last  ten  miles  we  did  not  pass  a  house,  nor  meet  a  man; 
and  we  suddenly  found  ourselves  under  the  walls  before  1  was 
aware  that  I  was  approaching  the  town.  We  passed  through 
the  Silyvria  gate,  and  the  desolation  within  was  worse, 
because  less  expected  than  that  without.  As  our  horses'  hoofs 
clattered  over  the  rugged  pavement,  the  noise  was  startling,  so 
desolate  and  silent  were  the  streets." 

Again,  vol.  ii.  13G.  The  island  of  Plate  "strongly  reminded 
me  of  some  of  those  solitary  islands  in  Arctic  and  other  remote 
regions,  seldom  visited  by  man,  of  which  birds  alone  keep  an 
undisturbed  possession:  but  this  was  within  a  few  miles  of  an 
immense  city,  the  noise  of  whose  poi)ulation  could  be  heard, 
if  it  was  not  drowned  in  the  scream  of  those  birds.  We  left 
this  island,  from  which  we  were  in  some  measure  driven  by 
its  wild  inhabitants  (the  sea-fowl),  feeling  it  another  evidence 
of  the  exceeding  solitude  and  depopulation  of  every  place 
around  this  great  Turkish  capital." 

Once  more,  vol.  ii.  ISS,  he  thus  speaks  of  Nicsa:  "So  late 
as  the  year  1677,  it  was  a  flourishing  and  populous  town.  It 
then  contained  a  population  of  10,000  Christian  Greeks,  and 
many  precious  remains  of  antiquity  to  attest  its  former  splen- 
dour. But  the  desolating  hand  of  the  Turks  has  since  etlaced 
every  trace  of  this;  and  it  i^  a  melancholy  contemplation  now  to 
behold  it,  the  shadowy  [422]  phantom  ofti  magnificent  city,  on  a 
beautiful  and  fertile  spot,  where  bountiful  nature  has  provitied 
every  thing  necessary  for  human  life;  an  extensive  plain  exube- 
rant with  fertility,  sloping  lawns  verdant  with  pasture,  wooded 
hills  covered  with  the  finest  timber,  and  a  climate  the  most 
bland  and  delicious  that  ever  refreshed  a  mortal  frame.  \  et 
here  human  life  is  actually  extinguished,  human  habitations 
totally  obliterated,  and  the  solitude  rendered  more  slrikinc;  by 
the  irrefragable  testimonies  of  its  former  splendour,  and  the 
visible  evidences  of  what  it  recently  was,  and  what  it  still  might 

be The  next  morning  at  daylij;ht  we  left  this  most  inter.- 

esting,  but  melancholy  spot,  where  there  is  a  lovely  and  fertile 
VOL.  II. — 75 


298  APPENDIX  VIII. 

plain  fifteen  miles  long,  and  no  one  to  cultivate  it,  a  lake  like 
an  inland  sea,  full  of  fish,  and  no  one  to  eat  them,  and  the 
magnificent  walls  of  a  city  more  than  eight  miles  in  circum- 
ference, and  no  one  to  inhahit  it." 

Not  only  the  acts  of  the  Government,  but  documents  given 
by  Mr.  Walsh  in  his  Appendix,  shew  that  Turkey  still  retains 
its  cruelty  and  o]5pression,  its  poisonous  doctrines  and  its  hos- 
tility to  the  word  of  God.  This  may  be  seen  in  the  Fetvaand 
warning  issued  at  Constantinople,  in  February,  1823,  and  the 
Firman,  published  in  June,  1S24,  prohibiting  the  buying  or 
selling  of  the  Turkish  Bible. 

The  following  extract  of  a  statement,  given  in  the  German 
Courier,  August  10,  1S36,  from  Constantinople,  will  show  that 
the  awful  dispensations  connected  with  the  sixth  vial  continue 
towards  the  Turkish  empire.  "The  town  of  the  Dardanelles, 
which  has  just  been  almost  totally  burnt,  contained'a  popula- 
tion of  20,000  souls;  it  is  unknown  whether  the  fire  originated 
in  evil  design  or  not.  From  the  moment  of  its  first  breaking 
out  the  greatest  efforts  were  made  to  save  the  powder  magazines 
which  contained  an  immense  quantity  of  combustible  materials. 
The  last  batteries  have  fallen  a  prey  to  the  flames."  Thus 
every  thing  seems  to  conspire  to  render  Turkey  defenceless. 
—Record,  Sept.  S,  1836. 

In  the  midst  of  these  scenes  of  desolation  and  misery,  what 
a  cheering  and  steady  light  does  the  blessed  and  sure  word  of 
prophecy  present  to  our  minds.     Isaiah  Iviii.  12;  Ixi.  4. 

Every  thing  respecting  the  Turkish  empire  that  has  taken 
place  since  the  earlier  editions  of  this  work  exhibits  the  same 
drying  up  of  the  Euphrates.  The  intelligent  Paris  correspondent 
of  the  Record  [423]  gives  the  following  statement,  date  July  2, 
1S39,  "In  a  recent  debate  in  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  the 
speech  of  M.  La  jNIartine  is  stated  to  be  to  this  effect:  The 
Ottoman  empire,  he  declares,  exists  no  more,  that  it  is  a  mere 
phantom,  that  to  attempt  to  re-establish  it,  or  to  prop  it  up  into 
a  temporary  feeble  strength  would  be  labour  lost;  that  the  idea 
of  substituting  for  it  an  Arabian  power,  an  Egyptian  dynasty, 
having  Mahomet  Ali  for  its  founder,  is  an  equally  vain  thought; 
that  the  pasha  and  Ibrahim  are  but  splendid  transitory  meteors 
of  the  eastern  sky,  and  their  performances  but  mirages  of  the 
desert;  that  the  whole  territory,  whether  belonging  to  the 
Porte  or  to  the  Viceroy  of  Egypt,  should  be  regarded  as  a 
waste  in  the  political  world,  awaiting  the  incursions  of  Eu- 
ropean civilization;  that  instead,  therefore,  of  deprecating  war 
in  the  east,  that  event  should  be  hailed  as  a  signal  to  civilized 
Europe,  meaning  France,  to  regenerate  the  race  who  inhabit 


APPENDIX  IX.  o(jr) 

that  region,  that  the  Anglo-Russian  system  of  the  slatus  <juo 
should  be  totally  abjured,  and  that  a  new  empire  should  be 
aimed  at,  whether  by  the  conquest  of  one  western  power  or  by 
the  division  of  Turkey  and  Egypt,  between  several  j)Owershe 
does  not  say.  "I  am  not,"  he  says,  **a  Revolutionist,  I  am 
not  a  political  adventurer,  but  I  declare  without  hesitation  that 
France,  Europe,  Asia,  civilization,  humanity,  will  all  gain  by 
a  war  in  the  east,  which  will  jirecipilate  us  into  an  unknown 
career;  nous  appcllrrotis  toi/s  (fans  Li  cnrricre  (/<:  rinconni/.'^ 

The  word  of  God  has  distinctly  enough  pointed  out  that 
career,  in  the  day  of  tribidation  and  the  final  triumph,  not  of 
any  human  kingdom,  but  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ,  and  his  only. 

The  JourTial  ties  Debuts  has  noticed  that  the  Sultan  had  seen 
some  of  the  largest  and  fairest  provinces  of  his  immense  empire 
wrested  from  him  by  conquest,  or  partly  alienated  by  treaty 
and  usurpation  of  his  sovereign  rights,  instancing  Moldavia, 
Wallachia,  Greece,  Egypt,  and  Syria. 

While  these  sheets  have  been  jjassing  through  the  press,  the 
position  of  Turkey  and  Egypt  has  become  increasingly  interest- 
ing to  every  mind  alive  to  the  times  in  which  we  are  living. 
The  vigorous,  energetic,  and  determined  Sultan  Mahmoud 
Khan  II.  died  about  July  1,  1S39,  and  has  been  succeeded  by, 
it  is  said,  a  feeble-minded  youth  of  16.  The  war  has  been 
renewed  in  Syria,  and  the  Turks  defeated  by  the  Egyptian  army 
under  Ibrahim,  [424]  between  Bir  and  Aintab,  on  the  right 
hank  of  the  Euphrates.  The  correspondent  of  the  Standard 
observes:  "The  days  of  the  Turkish  empire  are  numbered. 
Worldly  wisdom  boasted  much  of  Mahmoud.  Mahomedanism, 
like  Popery,  must  be  overthrown.  Prophecy  must  be  accom- 
plished. All  diplomatic  attempts  to  prop  up  the  Turkish 
empire  must  fail,  against  the  positive  declarations  of  the  word 
of  God." 

IX. 

RESTORATION   OF  THE  JEWS  TO  THEIR  OWN   LAND. 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  author  considers  this  event 
likely  to  commence  within  a  few  years.  Sec  pages  211 — 217. 
Wc  may  then  expect  some  symptoms  even  now  of  the  pre- 
paring of  the  way.  And  not"  to  speak  of  movements  among 
the  Jews  themselves,  and  the  assurance  of  the  considerable 
increase  of  the  number  of  the  Jews  in  the  Holy  Land  in  the 
last  twenty  years,  political  events  have  tended  very  materially 
to  direct  the"  attention  of  all  nations  to  the  east,  and  to  furnish. 


300  APPENDIX  IX. 

it  may  be,  vast  facilities  for  this  event.  The  public  attention 
in  this  country  was  powerfully  called  to  this  by  an  able  article 
in  the  Quarterly  Review,  on  the  present  state  of  the  Jews;  and 
recent  political  events,  (August,  1S39,)  speeches  in  the  French 
Chambers,  the  death  of  the  Sultan,  the  victory  of  Ibrahim 
Pacha,  the  defection  of  the  Turkish  admiral,  rapidly  followed 
each  other,  and  have  justly  excited  the  attention  of  all  Europe. 
It  is  a  delightful  fact  that  our  government  have  appointed  a 
British  Vice-Consui,  W.  T.  Young,  Esq.,  at  Jerusalem,  not 
only  for  commercial  purposes  but  also  for  the  protection  of  the 
Jews  returning  from  our  country  to  Judea.  He  entered  Jeru-- 
salem  on  the  10th  of  April,  1839,  and  in  a  letter  received  from 
him  by  the  author,  he  says,  "The  Chief  Rabbi  came  out  to 
meet  me  about  half  a  mile  from  the  city  gate.  It  certainly 
was  a  most  interesting  and  affecting  thought  that  our  beloved 
country  had  been  permitted  to  be  the  first  publicly  to  shew 
her  consideration  for  the  law  of  Israel.  Much  movement  is 
going  on  among  the  Jews  here.  It  has  pleased  our  heavenly 
Father  to  bless  in  a  remarkable  manner  the  labours  of  his  ser- 
vants; two  Sundays  ago  we  had  the  [425]  first  baptism  of  the  In- 
fant Protestant  church  at  Jerusalem.  There  are  other  three  wait- 
ing the  opportunity  publicly  to  avow  their  belief  that  Jesus  of 
Nazareth  is  the  Messiah,  men  of  influence  and  consequence  in 
the  Synagogue,  besides  other  earnest  enquirers.'^  He  justly 
asks,  "Why  does  the  church  of  England  lock  up  her  acknow- 
ledged superiority  in  a  little  island  like  Great  Britain?  What 
ground  our  beloved  country  might  and  ought  to  occupy!  The 
influence  she  ought  to  have,  and  might  have  through  that 
appointed  means,  her  simple  and  dignified  and  spiritual  form 
of  worship,  connected  with  the  good  she  might  do  in  establish- 
ing sound  Scriptural  truths,  and  thereby  bursting  asunder  the 
chains  of  slavery  both  in  body  and  soul  that  entwine  around 
millions,  is  truly  exciting! 

"The  Jews  are  here  in  the  most  interesting  state,  like  some 
timid  animal  that  has  found  its  liberty,  looking  round  to  see 
which  road  to  take.  We  must  now  soon  be  called  upon  to 
rejoice  with  Jerusalem  and  be  glad;  a  nation  is  about  to  be  born 
in  a  day.  Every  thing  here  is  evidently  in  a  political  way 
preparing  for  the  great  conflict,  and  in  the  meanwhile  Israel 
is  making  ready  and  gaining  favour  in  the  sight  of  the  nations, 
that  they  may  go  forth  as  from  Egypt  with  the  spoil  of  the 
Gentiles." 

Another  recent  event  is  thus  recorded  in  the  Standard,  of 
August  6,  1839,  in  a  letter,  dated  Alexandria,  July  17:  "Sir 
Moses  Montefiore  arrived  here  on  the  12th  inst.  from  Syria. 


APPENDIX  X.  301 

He  has  made  proposals  to  Mehemct  Ali  to  establish  a  bank 
liere,  with  a  capital  of  one  million  sterling,  provided  he  will 
do  away  with  the  many  leajal  disqualifications  of  the  Jews. 
Sir  M.  ^lontefiore  has  already  rented  a  large  tract  of  land  in 
Palestine,  on  a  lease  of  50  years,  and  holds  out  every  induce- 
ment to  his  people  to  become  agriculturists  in  the  land  of  their 
forefathers;  as  one  principal  object  of  his  banking  institution 
will  be  rendering  the  necessary  assistance  for  the  jjroseoution 
of  agricultural  pursuits,  the  real  riches  of  these  countries.  I 
fear  his  scheme  is  premature.  A  great  and  long-prophesied 
event  may  be  brought  about  in  its  appointed  time.  A  million 
of  capital  would  nowhere  have  greater  weight  than  in  these 
countries.  Sir  M.  Montefiore  had  his  first  audience  from  Mc- 
hemet  Ali  in  full  court  dress,  as  sheriff  of  London." 

The  wonderful  progress  of  steam  navigation  and  railway 
travelling  brings  distant  nations  near  to  each  other.  We  reach 
America  [-i2G]  in  twelve  days,  Syria  and  Egypt  in  a  fortnight, 
or  three  weeks,  India  in  two  months.  Every  thing  betokens 
the  preparation  for  those  great  changes  which  God's  word  so 
clearly  predicts. 

X. 

PLAX  OF  A  COURSE  OF  LECTURES  ON  PROPHETICAL  SUBJECTS. 

The  following  heads  were  prepared  to  meet  the  desire  of  a 
friend  for  a  Course  of  Lectures  on  Prophecy,  to  be  given  by 
those  who  had  studied  the  subject  and  agreed  in  the  four  jioints 
of  union  with  which  the  list  begins.  They  are  here  added,  as 
calculated  to  direct  the  attentioo  of  the  reader  to  those  parts 
of  this  subject  which  have  yet  to  be  more  fully  considered,  and 
in  the  possible  hope  they  may  be  useful  in  promoting  the 
object  for  which  they  were  originally  prepared. 

POINTS  OF  UNION. 

1.  A  Future  Millennium. 

2.  Pre-Millennijl  Advent. 

3.  Political  Restoration  of  Israel. 

4.  General  Protestant  Application  of  the  Apocalypse. 

75* 


302 


APPENDIX  X. 


I. — ON  THE  JEWS. 

1  Their  present  dispersion 

2  Their  conversion 

3  Restoration  of  Judah 

4  The  restoration  of  Israel 

5  The  blessings  following; 

6  The  duty  of  prayer  for  Israel. 

II. ON  THE  SECOND  ADVENT. 


2  On  spiritual  signs  of  the  advent 

3  The  great  tribulation 

4  The  fall  of  antichrist 

5  The  redemption  of  Israel 

6  On  Christian  watchfulness. 


IV. — PROPHETIC    OUTLINES    OF    GOD'S 
DISPENSATIONS. 


1  The  certainty  of  the  2nd  advent 

2  The  first  resurrection 

3  The  judgment  of  the  living 

4  The  judgment  of  the  dead 

5  The  new  heavens  and  earth 

G  Prayer  for  the  coming  and  king- 
dom of  Christ. 

III. — SPECIAL  FEATURES  OF  THE   SECOND 
ADVENT. 

1  On  political  signs  of  the  advent 


1  On  the  four  empires 

2  On  the  papacy  or  little  horn 

3  On  the  scope  of  the  Apocalypse 

4  On   the  triumphs  of  the  gospel, 

Rev.  vi.  2. 

5  On  the  two  woes,  or  dark  ages 

6  The  church  in  the  wilderness 

7  The  resurrection  of  the  witnesses 

8  The  vials  of  wrath 

9  The    song    of    the    triumphant 

church. 


I.— SCRIPTURAL  INDEX. 


PAGE 

PAGE 

PA(iP, 

Gen.  ii,  21-24 

376 

Isa 

x.xiv— xxvii 

81 

Dan. 

vii,  18 

328 

iii,  15 

118 

xxvii,  4 

210 

25 

206 

xiii,  It— 18 

209 

12,  13 

210 

27 

318 

xvii,  7,  8    - 

209 

xxi.x,  18      - 

84 

viii,  5—7   - 

372 

xxii,  17,  18 

49 

xxxi 

209 

9-12 

373 

Exod.x,  2-2 

376 

6-8   - 

210 

9—25 

144 

xii,  17      - 

131 

xx.xii,  1 

297 

11,  26 

IHl 

xxxi,  16   - 

131 

xx.xiii,  1—10 

209 

ix      - 

372 

Lev.  XXV,  4 

184 

xxxiv,  2 

291 

26 

373 

XXV,  8,  9     - 

185 

16     - 

230 

24 

181 

xxvi,  18,21,24 

XXXV,  4 

133 

23 '27 

195 

28 

198 

xlix,  21 

338 

X 

372 

Num.  xiv,  34     - 

185 

11,  (i,  16 

85 

xi       -          100,373 

xxiv,  25    - 

373 

liv.  I 

51 

31 

374 

Deut.  xxix,  29    - 

3 

lx,;^12        - 

313 

33-34    - 

374 

XXX,  1— G 

122 

Ixiii, 

Ki 

40 

376 

Josh,  ii,  9 

3 

Ixiv,  1 

211 

xii,  7 

185 

2  Sam.  vii,  13    - 

56 

Ixvi;  1-6    - 

197 

4-9    - 

376 

Ps.  1.  5      - 

291 

5,  15,  22 

H5 

12 

153 

ii 

308 

Jer 

XX.  9 

210 

11 

376 

ix,  19 

KJO 

xxiii,29      - 

210 

Hos. 

i,  10 

52 

X 

IGO 

xxiu 

H5 

V,  15 

67 

xxxvii          209 

,314 

XXX,  7,  9,21 

'86 

Joel 

1,  1-20      - 

209 

xlvi,2,3,5,  11 

ix 

XXX,  8—12  15, 

214 

10,30     - 

87 

xlix,  14 

292 

31,38—40    86 

23 

265 

Ixviii,  22,  23 

56 

Ezek.-ix 

264 

ii,  13 

249 

xciii— xcviii. 

&1 

xxii 

163 

18 

H4 

ex,  1    -         - 

66 

xxviii 

163 

Amos  ii,  7          •• 

1H7 

cxvii,  cxviii 

211 

x.xxii,  7,  8 

140 

ix,R 

87 

cxxxii 

283 

xxxvi-xxxix 

124 

Obad 

.  17-21      - 

88 

Isa.  ii,  1-5       - 

131 

xxxvii      - 

H6 

Mic. 

ii,  13 

133 

xxxiv,  1— G,8 

141 

xxxviii,  19 

81 

iv,  K— 10    - 

20t» 

iv,  2 

27 

xliii,7— 9 

211 

v,  7 

12!) 

vii,  8 

371 

Dan.  ii,3,s,  32,  39 

372 

vii,  4 

MM 

viii.  8—10  - 

210 

35 

211 

Zcph 

.  ii,  3 

no 

x,23    25     . 

197 

43 

2<>2 

Ilac. 

ii,6,  7 

209 

21-2G    - 

210 

45 

318 

Zcch 

.  i,  18-21 

iHf, 

xi,  4,  9 

2-14 

iv 

337 

iii,8 

27 

11 

122 

16 

IKI 

iv,  8 

235 

xii 

19 

V 

372 

vi,  2— 5    - 

296 

xiii      - 

163 

vii      - 

161 

ix,13       - 

373 

10 

141 

8 

375 

X,  1 

265 

xviii 

8-1 

11,13     - 

2<X) 

111,  2—5 

210 

xviii,  3—7  - 

210 

9-  H     - 

66 

y-10 

133 

304 


SCRIPTURAL  INDEX. 


PAGE 

Zech.  xiii,  1       -  84 

xiv,  4.  5  -  211 

7'      -  292 

16     -  205 

17—19  212 

Mai.  iv,  1,3        -  210 

5           -  115 

Matt.  V,  29         -  322 

35          -  283 

vi,  10         -  309 

X,  31           -  61 

xi,  3           -  71 

xiii            -  21 

xvi,  27,  28  316 

XX             -  21 

12—16  314 

20—23  240 

xxi,  33       -  21 

xxii           -  21 

29, 30  285 

xxiii,  15    -  322 

29  -  211 
xxiv,  14    -  144 

21,22  109 

30  -  112 
xxiv,  XXV  107,289 
XXV  21 

1         -  264 

40, 45  292 

Mark  iv,  26        -  21 

28        -  267 

viii,  35    -  234 

ix,  42,  50  210 

xiii          -  107 

Lukex,  11          -  311 

xii,  36        -  21 

43        -  21 

xiii            -  21 

32        -  187 

xiv             -  21 

21        -  267 

XV              -  21 

xvii,  20—30  67 

xix             -  21 

xix,  19       -  35 

24       -  185 

24-28  67,109 

xxiii,  43    -  322 

John  i,  48— 50    -  319 

V,  25,  28     -  280 

X                -  21 

xi,  48          -  200 

Johnxviii,  36    -  132 

Acts  1,6, 7         -  313 


PAGE 

Acts,  i,  6, 7         -  125 

iii,  19—21  67 

XV,  14         -  144 

xxi,  20        -  245 

Rom.  X,  13         -  51 

xi             -  127 

26         -  133 

xiii,  13     -  246 

1  Cor.  i,  7—9      -  62 

iii,  12—15  210 

XV,  23      -  276 

23,24,52    279 

2  Cor.  xii,  4        -  322 

iii,  10  -  283 
Gal.  iii,  iv          -    49,50 

Eph.  iii,  20         -  98 

V                -  376 

Phil,  i,  23           -  322 

iii,  11         -  279 

1  Thes.  iv,  14—18  279 

V,  23      -  298 

2  Thes.  i,  7,  8    -  295 

ii,  3,  4,  6— 

12  -  142 
8,  9        65,  66 

ii           -  163 
2-83 

6       -  248 

1  Tim.  iv,  1         143,  185 

vi,  13—16  62 

2  Tim.  ii,  12      -  330 

iii,  1—5  240 

Heb.  X,  37          -  71 

xi,  35         -  279' 

xii,  22        -  50 

26—28  53 

xiii,  4,  5    -  51 

1  Peter  iv,  12     -  210 

2  Peter  i,  19,  20  12 

20, 21  4 

ii            -  175 

iii           -  240 

13  -  301 

1  John  ii,  18,  22  165 

iv,  3        -  157 

V,  21       -  158 

2  John  7      -        157,165 
Rev.  i,  1—3        -  38 

3             -  28 

ii,  10          -  374 

iii,  10         -  264 

vi,  3, 4       -  374 

vi,  11          -  299 


PAGE 

Rev.  vi,  5,  6       -  374 

7           -  375 

10—12  376 

9—11    -  298 

vii,  9—14  265 

1  -  376 
viii,  1  -  376 
viii  -  374, 375 
ix  -  144 
ix  -  375 
ix               -  374 

15         214,440 

17  -  194 
X                -  186 

1,  8,  11  376 

xi               -  234 

2  -  374 
xi               -  367 

13       -  238 

18  -  299 
xii  -  374 
xii,  14  -  376 
xii,  xiii,  xvii  202 
xiii  -  375 
xiv             -  150 

1_4       .  263 

10           -  291 

6-13      -  251 

14—16  268 

12, 13  234 

14_20  243 

xvi             -  145 

xvi             -  376 

12         -  126 

19         -  178 

19  -  208 
xvii,  9,  10  203 

10     -  373 

12     -  281 

13—16  179 

16, 17  202 

xix             -  126 

11        -  113 

20  -  211 

21  -  291 
XX              -  296 

3—5    -  273 

4         -  113 

8  -  301 

9  211,212 
xxi,  2,  24  -  281 
xxi  -  212 
xxi,  xxii    -  318 


II.— BIBLIOCiRAPlIICAL  l\I)i:X. 


AbaiUlic,  386 
Abarbiuiel,  379 
Abbot.  392 
Aben  Ezra,  379 
Adams,  407 
Addis--,  366 
Alabaster.  387 
Alcazar,  403 
Alleiiie,  400 
Allen,  381.404 
Allix,  387.  390,  399 
All  wood,  393 
Alstedius,  393,399 
Altiii^-ii,  390 
Amvraut,  393 
Anderson.  385,  396 
Apocalypiica    Cabala, 

395 
Apology,  396 
Apthorpe,  383 
Archer,  397 
Aretliif,  403 
Ashe.  406 
A  Sober  Inquiry,  394 

Baeps,  395 
Bas-ot.  Bp.  382 
Bale.  403 
Barlow.  Bp.  392 
Baxter,  397.  403 
BavTord.  397 
Beard.  392 
BeiT?.  388.  396 
Bellaniv.  395 
Ben  Ezra,  388 
Benseliu.«.  405 
Benfiet.  401 
Bernard.  386 
Berrinian,  382 
Beverlcv.  381 
Bialloblolskv.  391 
Bichemo.  383.390 
Bickersleth.  391 
Biddnii.h,  396 
Binjriiiim,  395 
Bird.  405 
Blavnev, 400 
Boiriii'.  3S6 
Bo?ue.  395 
Bossuct,  382,  404 


Brad-shaw,  403 
Brightnian,  3ft9,  401 
Brooks,  386,  389 
Broun,  John,  383 

J.  A.  383,  406 

J.  L.  389 

Biicliaiian.  405 
Bulliiii,-er,  403 
Bullock,  382 
Burj,-li,  388,  406 
Burnet,  382,  395 
Burrouirhes,  390 
Bush,  396 
Bnlt,  405 

Calmct,  393 
Calvert,  390 
Canne.  401.404 
Caverliiil,  401 
Chandler,  Bp.  382 
Chauncy,  386 
Christian  Observer, 

386 
Churton.  383,  390 
Clark,  R..  386 

Sam.,  386 

Alex.,  397 

CInyton,  Bp.,  382,  390 
Cluverii.'!,  386 
Coccei,  392,  398 
Coddu-us,  402 

Cole,  3,«t4 
Con)ber,  392 
Cook,  405 
Cooper,  Ewd.,  384 

U.B.,406 

Corrodi,  395 
Cotton,  393,  403 
Cowper,  B|).,  403 
Cox,  J..  397,  389 

F.  A.,  402 

Cradock,  386,  405 
Crcssencr,  392,  404 
Crolv,  406 
Culb'erfpon.  406 
Cuninfrhame.  138,  3R5, 

387,  389,  390,  393,  396, 
406 

Dana?ud,  391 


Daut.  3(t2 

Davibnz.  405 

Davidson,  399 

Davies,  38<3 

Davison,  384 

Deliverance  of  Israel, 
&c..  389 

Dent,  403 

Dialogues  on  Prophe- 
cy. 384 

Dick,  405 

Di?bv,  384,  407 

Dobbs,  383 

Dodsworth,  389 

Downnanie,  392 

Driimmond,  3.84 

Drusins.  400 

Dublin  Ciiristian  He- 
rald. 386 

Du  Jon,  386 

Duranl,  387 

Durell,  398 

Durham,  404.  399 

England,  385 
Ettrick,  383.  402 
Eusebius,  386 
Extracts  on  Propheov, 

385 
Eyre,  390 

Faber,  384,390,393,401 
Ferrier.  392 
Fincli,  3S9 

Fleniiuir,  382.392,  395 
Fletcher.  G..  390 

J.,  393 

Flover,  SirJ..402 
Eraser,  383,  400 
Frerc,  383 
Frith.  391 
Frv.388.  399,402 
Fulke,  3!^2 
Fuller,  406 
Fysli.  407 

Oalc,  388 
Cialloway.  405 
(Jarrott.  392 
(iauntli-tt,  406 
Gcieri,  401 


306 

General  Delusion,  381 
Giffard.  403 
■  Gill,  382,  387 
Gillies,  387 
Gipps,  396 
Girdlestone,  406,  407 
Glasgow  Lectures,  391 
God's  Judgments,  381 
Goode,  389 
Goodwin,  403 
Greenhill,  395,  401 
Gressop,  391 
Gressvveil,  396 
Grotius,  392 
Gauiterus,  391 
Guild,  386 
Gulichus,  386 
Gurtlerus,  381 

Habershon,  385 
Hales,  383 
Halifax,  393 
Halis,  387 
Hall,  Edm.  392 

Thos.,  395 

Hallett,  382 
Hamilton,  384 
Hammond,  397 
Hancock,  391 
Hard  man,  402 
Hardy,  382 
Hares,  386 
Hartley,  395 
Hatchard,  391 
Haughton,  392 
Haw  trey,  395 
Heasell,  407 
Heidegger,  386 
J.  H. 


392, 


404 
Hicks,  404 
Hippolytus,  391 
Hirschfield,  391 
Hoblyn,  386 
Hoffmann,  404 
Holland,  386 
Holmes,  W.  A.  385 

J.  J.,  406 

Homes,  395 
Hopkins,  395 
Horsiey,  Samuel,  398 

Bp.,  402 

Hort,  397 
Huet,  386,  401 
Hull,  403 
Humphreys,  393 
Hurd,  382 
Hurdis,  386 
Hutcheson,  407 

Investigator,  386 
IrentKus,  397 


INDEX  II. 

Irving,   384,    393,    402, 
406 

Jachiadce,  401 
Jackson,  396 
Jarchi,  379,  398 
Jetierson,  396 
Jenour, 400 
Jewish  Expositor,  386 
Johnston,  405 
Jones,  J.,  388 

Wm.,  406 

Jurieu,  381 
Justin  Martyr,  389 

Keith,  385 
Kirshaw,  405 
Kett,  383 
Keyworth,  406 
Keach,  392 
Kidder,  386 
Kimchi,  379,  402 
King,  386 

Ed  w.,  383 

Knight,  403 
Knollis,  397 
Knollys,  404 
Koppii,  397 
Kortholt,  381 

Laborde,  386 

Lactantius,  397 

Lambert,  395 

Laurie,  386 

Lee,  (Professor)  384 

Levi,  387 

Light  for  the  Jews,  390 

Lovett,  407 

Lovvman,  405 

Lowth,  Bp.,  383,  400 

Wm.,  400 

Loys,  386 
Luther,  391 

McCaul,  391 
Maclaurin,  387 
Macleod,  386 
Madden,  388 
Maitland,   S.  R,,  384, 
385,  393 

C.  D.,  388 

Malvenda,  392 
Manasseh,  393 
Mandeville,  403,  389 
Manton,  392 
Ma<  sius,  392 
Marlorate,  403 
Marsh,  384 
Marsden,  390 
Marshall,  386 
Martyr,  389 
Marwick,  386 


Mather,  390,  397 
Maton,  389,  397 
Maurice,  387 
McNeil,  389,  391 
Mead,  386 
Meade,  391,400 
Mede,  381 
Mejanel,  396 
Millenarianism,  396 
Milner,  406 
Molinoei,  381 
Momuna,  386 
More,  H.,  381,401,404 
Morning  Watch,  384 
Mount  of  Vision,  384 
Multum  in  Parvo,  394 
Murray,  406 
Myers,  385 

Napier,  403 
Nares,  383 
Ness,  392 
Newans,  386 
Newcombe,  Abp.,  400, 

402 
Newton,  Bp.,  382 
Sir  Isaac.  401, 

405 
Nisbet,  388 
Noel,  G.,  388 
Nolan,  388,  395 

Oxendringe,  394 

Parker,  401 

Parceus,  404 

Patrick.  387 

Penn,  384,  401 

Perry,  397 

Petrie,  393 

Petto,  404 

Pick,  400 

Pirie,  383 

Piatt,  385 

Pocock,  400 

Potter,  404 

Pearson,  406 

Prophetical    Blessings 

on  Jacob  and  Moses, 

391 
Pyle,  386,  405 
Pym,  396 

Reader,  386 

Reed,  388 

Religion  of  Antichrist 
discovered,  393 

Religious  Tract  So- 
ciety, 398 

Revelation  considered, 
405 


Review  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, 388 
Ricluinls-,  383 
Rilaiid,  393 
Robertrs,  383 
Roberihon,  405 
Robinson,  387 
Roe,  40ti 
Rollock,  401 
Rose,  Sir  G.,  385 
Rotherhani,  382 
Rous,  402 
Rudd,  395 

Sabin,  338,  397 
Sargent,  389 
Schoetiren,  379 
Scoit,  390 

J. .390 

Sharp,  Granville,  382 

Lionel,  392 

Shari)e.  Greic.,  382 
Sherlock,  3S2 
Sherwin,  395 
Sherwood,  395 
Simon,  391 
Simpson,  383 
Sirr,  J.  d'A.,  396 
Smith.  J.,  381,  400 

J.  P.,  385 

Spes  Fidelium,  395 
Squire,  403 


INDEX  II. 

Starchii,401 
Stcholin,  379 
Stephens,  404 
S terry,  397 
Stewart.  J.,  390 

J.  H.,  388 

Stoiiard,  402 
S)  Iviera,  404 

Taylor,  H.,  362.  393 

Thos..  395 

The     Deliverance     of 

Israel.  389 
The  Holy  Rest  ofGod, 

397 
Vision,    itc.     of 

Daniel.  401 
Thorp,  384 
Thruston,  386,  405 
Tillinghast,  381,  393 
Tillius,  386 
Towers.  Dr.,  384 
Townes,  380 
T wells,  382 
Tyso,  386,  391 

Urwick,  68,  390 

Van  Mildert,  384 
Vaii-^han,  E.  T..  388 
Robert.  393 


:jo7 

Venema,  382,  400,  401, 

402 
Vignicr,  392 
Vint,  385 

Vitrinfja,  381,400,  404 
Vivian',  405 

Wall,  389 
VValmeslev,  405 
Waple,  404 
Wav,  Lewis,  388 
Wells,  }!.,  401 

E.,  398,  404 

Whiston,  381,  405 
\N'hitby,  395 
White,  H.,  389.  S.  400 
Whitely,3^ 
Whittaker,    383 

405 
Willis,  381 
Wilson,  402 
Winrhesler,  383,  405 
Wintle,  383,  401 
Witherby,  390 
Witsil,  381.401 
Wood.  385 
Woodhou.se,  405 
Worthington,  382 
Wot  ton,  380 

Zouch,  383,  401 


403, 


III.— GENERAL  INDEX. 


AnARBAXEr-,  278 

Abercrombie,  31 

Abdiel's  Essay.<=.  Ill 

AdvL-nt,  The  First,  41 

,  The  Second,  59 

Afghans,  Wolff,  \->2.    Mrs.  Simon,  124 

Affliction  and  sutfering  the  state  of  the 
church  till  the  second  advent,  80 

Agreement,  Points  of,  219 

Albigenses,235 

Alis5n,  26,  413 

Allix,  quulcd,  18,  20 

Aminon,  139 

Amos,  Evidence  of  87    . 

Antichrist,  ch.  xi.  156.  Lii.t  of  writers 
on  Antichrist,  391 

Antimillenarians,  Origin  of,  287 

Apocalypse,  Scheme  of,  364 

Apostles.  Opinion  of  the,  61 

Application,  Practical,  333.  Applica- 
tion to  ourselves  of  the  promises 
'  spiritually,  47,  51 


Arabs,  139 

Arnulphius.  quoted,  173 

A-ynans,  162 

Atig>biirg,  Confession  of,  171 

Augustine,-225,  28-1 

Authors  recommended  —  Geosraphi- 
cal,  26.  Historical,  24.  Propheti- 
cal, 39 

Axioms,  3.'>9 

Babylon,  139 

Bacon,  Lord,  118,  336 

Belgian  churciies,  17.') 

Bcngclius,  ({iinlrd,  188,207 

Bernard,  St.,  172 

Bible,  the  fountain  of  prophetical 
siudv,  11.  Li.st  of  Commenial'ors, 
39H" 

Bohemian  churches,  175 

Bonks  on  Prophecy,  A  Catalogue  of, 
377.  Jewisli  Commenintyrs,  379. 
Earlv  Fnihcrs  and  early  writers, 
3K). '  On  the  Messiah,  3h6.    On  the 


308 


INDEX  III. 


Second  Coming,  387.  On  the  Jews, 
389.  Antichrist,  Popery,  «S:c.  391. 
On  the  Millennium  and  first  Resur- 
rection, 393.  Kingdom  of  God,  397. 
Commentators  on  particular  por- 
tions of  prophecy,  .      On   the 

whole  Bible,  398.  The  Old  Testa- 
ment, 398.  Psalms,  Canticles,  399. 
Prophets — Tsaiah,  400.  Jeremiah, 
Ezekiel,  400.  Daniel,  401.  Hosea, 
402.  Zechariah,  Malachi,  New 
Testament,  402.  2,Thessalonians, 
Hebrews,  2  Peter,  403.  Revelation, 
403. 

Booth royd,  quoted,  194 

Brightnian,  100 

Britain,  201.  Testimony  of  British 
churches  and  Reformers,  171.  She 
still  holds  out  her  testimony,  174 

[See  ChroRological. 

Brown,  101,  205.  Brown's  Harmony, 
14 

Burgh,  W.,  alluded  to,  101,  167,  228 

Burne's  Travels,  123 

Bush,  274 

Candour,  31 

Canticles,  Comment  on,  399 

Carey,  123 

Cautions,  29,  see  Practical 

Censuring,  a  Avrong  spirit,  337 

Chalmers,  357 

Chartists,  248,  253 

Cheerfulness,  2G0 

Chiliasts,  286 

Christ  prophecies  respecting  his  First 
Coming,  41 

Christ  the  end  of  Prophecy,  26,  41.— 
Literal  prophecies  concerning  him, 
6,42.  Example  of  Chiist,  259.  To 
be  the  future  King  of  the  Jews,  120. 
King  of  his  church,  306.  {See  Se- 
cond Coming.) 

Christians  differ  on  these  points,  73. 
May  apply  to  themselves  spirituallij 
all  the  promises,  48,  51 

Chronological  Prophecies,  ch.  xiii.  p. 
192 

Chronology  of  Scripture,  ch.  xx.  p. 
367 

Church,  The  Christian,  Prophecies 
respecting,  ch.  x.  p.  142.  A  king- 
dom, 306 

Church,  Harvest  of  the,  ch.  xvi.  p.  262. 

Church,  The,  Afflictions  and  Suffer- 
ings its  portion  lill  the  Second  Ad- 
vent, 80.  To  have  a  period  of  rest 
afterwards;  everywhere  represented 
as  an  elect  body,  with  one  glorious 
hope,  81.     Its  peculiar  position,  262 

Clinton's  Fasti  Hell.,  36S,  369 

Cocceius,  22  {quoted)  39,  162 

Comber,  206 


Comforting  one  another,  353 

Commeniators  to  be  studied,  22.  Jew- 
ish, 380.     {See  Books.) 

Conolly,  233 

Conversion  of  the  Jews,  the  duty  of 
aiding  it,  126,  128 

Cressener,  32,  102,  151,  201, 

Cuninghame,  63,  132,  151,  205,  229, 
251 

Cycles,  208 

D.1NIEL,  Prophecy  of,  138.  Commen- 
tators on,  401.    Evidence  of,  87 

Dates,  mistakes  as  to,  32,  192.  Not 
precisely  but  approximately  fixed, 
152.  Scripture  passages  to  which 
they  are  affixed,  194.  Fixing  dates 
positively  injurious,  189.  List  of, 
supposed  to  be  near  their  close,  213 

Daubuz,  99 

Davis,  25 

Day  of  the  Lord,  duration  of,  294 

Days,  mystical  periods  of,  194 

Death,  Effect  of.  on  believers,  compar- 
ed with  the  effect  of  the  second  ad- 
vent, 75 

Desolation  and  Confusion,  future,  121 

Detached  passages  cannot  be  rightly 
interpreted,  17 

Differences  on  the  Apocalypse,  220 

Difficulties,  Benefit  of,  224.  No  ob- 
jection to  the  studj',  7,  105 

Distinction  between  facts  predicted 
and  times  of  fulfilment  must  be  ob- 
served, 33.  Distinctions  between 
Old  and  New  Testament  testimony, 
as  to  the  second  advent,  79 

Distinctive  features  of  the  first  and 
second  coming,  83 

Divmes,  Opinions  of,  modern,  as  to 
the  Millennium,  273 

Dogmatism,  Danger  of,  230,  253 

Edom,  139 

Egvpt,  122,  139 

Elphinston,  123 

England,  201.     Church  of,  63 

{See  Chronological.) 

Euphrates,  drying  up  of,  233.  Ap- 
pendix. {ConoUy.) 

Evidence  of  Prophecy,  1.  Of'  Old 
Testament  writers,  84 

Exertion,  Motives  to,  356 

Exposition,  Two  rules  of,  by  Bishop 
Horsley,  4 

Ezekiel,  Commentators  on,  400.  Evi- 
dence of,  86 

Fabf.r,63,  100,205,  235 

Facts.     {See  Distinction.) 

Fathers.  Opinions  of,  as  to  the  Man  of 
Sin,  1.58.  On  the  Resurrection,  284. 
Their  works  on  Prophecy,  381 

Figure  different  from  symbol,  99 

Forbearance,  332 


INDEX  III. 


no9 


Foxc's  Book  of  Marlyrs,  lTt'» 

French  reformed  churches,  174 

French  Revolution.  Appendix,  ii.  p. 
413 

Frere,  205,  235 

Fulfilment  of  Prophecy,  97.  Some- 
times concentrated,  179.  Time  of 
fulfilment  in  many  cases  purposely 
hidden,  183.     {See  Inlerprclatiun.) 

Future,  not  to  pry  too  closely  into  it,  9 

Gap,  the  Synod  of,  175 

Gaussenus",  115 

Gclasius,  286 

General  meanings  of  prophecies  often 
clear,  when  the  particulars  are  not 
so,  19 

General  Observations  on  llie  Study  of 
the  Prophecies,  ch.  i.  p.  1. 

Generation  truths,  33,  HI 

Gentiles,  Times  of  the,  197 

{See  Jews,  yatio7is.) 

Geographical  Knowledge,  26.  Wri- 
ters on  Geography,  26 

Gipps,  274 

Gospel,  The  design  of  the,  145.  Not 
for  immediate  general  conversion, 
ib.  Spread  of  it  in  the  apostolic 
ages,  148 

Greswell's  division  of  the  Parables,  21 

Gurtlerus,  22  {quoted,  6,  32,  36)  on 
Mede's  View,  37 

Haeakklk,  Evidence  of,  88 

Habershon,  103,  194 

Hall,  55,  274 

Harmony  of  the  Prophecies,  17 

Harvest  of  the  church,  chap.  xvi.  p. 
262.     {See  Church.) 

Heart,  state  of  the,  when  fit  for  the 
study  of  Prophecy, 14 

Hebrews,  Comment,  on,  403 

Hierome,  St.,  160,  172,  237,  2.S4 

Historians,  Testimony  of,  139 

History,  Knowledge  of,  24.  Writers 
on,  25.    Aid  of  past  history,  192 

Holy  Spirit,  his  teaching  the  first  re- 
quisite, 12.  Extraordinary  illumina- 
tion not  to  be  expected,  l3.  A  larger 
out-pouring  needed,  153.  Dispensa- 
tion of,  329 

Horn,  The  little,  Medc,  1G2 

Home's  Introduction,  42,  54 

Horslev,  Bp.,  4,  12,  16,  17,  170,  188, 
291,1337 

Howarth's  Lectures,  137 

Human  systems  to  be  avoided,  34 

Humility  in  research,  14,  130 

Humphreys,  278 

Hurd,  169 

Huss's  sentence,  237 

IDUM.EA,  141 

'India,  149 
Indies,  West,  ib.  150 
VOL.  II.— 76 


Indifference,  253 

Infidelity,  its  growth,  177.  Its  union 
with  Popery,  178,242 

Infidels,  their  lesiimonv,  139.  Their 
rise,  178.     Their  Wiiidue.vs,  267 

Interpretation 

{See  Literal,  ch.  vii.  p.  92.) 

Ircntriis,  171 

Isaiah,  Evidence  of,  ftl 

JcHK.MiAif,  Commentators  on,  400.  Evi- 
dence of,  85 

Jerome.     {See  Hierome.) 

Jerusalem  rebuilt,  121.  Taking  of, 
101.     The  New  Jeru>alcm,  2m1 

Jewell,  Bp.,  Summary  from,  171 

Jews,  Prophecies  concerning  thein,cli. 
viii.  p.  117 

Jews,  their  title  to  the  promi.'^es,  &.r. 
through  Abraham,  49.  Contempt 
of  them  inexcusable,  57.  Missiona- 
ries, 128.  Writers  on  the  Jews,  IWt. 
Opinion  of  the  Jews  as  to  the  resur- 
rection, 277.  The  Jews  a  warning 
to  us,  254.  Their  disregard  of  pro- 
phecy, 43.  {See  Millennium.)  Their 
■wealth,  137.  Analogy  from  the  Jew- 
ish dispensation,  265.  The  Jewish 
year,  197.  Their  dispersion,  197. 
Their  restoration,  121.  Wars  pre- 
ceding it.ib.  Disabilities  bill,  (Ap- 
pendix IV.)  p.  407. 

Joachimus  Aboas  quoted,  173 

Joel,  Evidence  of,  87 

John,  Bishop  of  Constantinople,  quot- 
ed, 172 

Josephus,  122 

Jubilees,  208 

Judgment,  suspension  of,  35.  Premil- 
lennjal  judgment,  65,  204. 

Judgments  on  the  World,  {Sec  Scrnvii 
Ccmiuic,)  240.    On  the  church,  234 

Judcea  re-fertilized,  121 

Kav,  Bp.  159 

Keith,  10O-,  119,  218 

Kimchi,  278 

Kingdom  of  Christ,  ch.  xviii.  p.  305 

Kingdom  of  God,  works  on,  397 

Kingdoms,  the  ten,  201 

Knowledge,  Historical,  24.  Geogra- 
phical, 20 

Knox,  Alexander,  22 

Lactantiis,  285 

Lardncr,  2HI 

Leighlon,  Abp.  i:!l 

Levi,  David,  111 

Literal  intcrpreiatinn,  15,  92.  Mi- 
nuteness of  ihc  fulfilment  of  the 
events  of  our  Saviour's  Life.  43 

Literal  Interpretation  of  the  Prophe- 
cies, ch.  vii.  p.  92 

Liturgy  of  Church  of  England,  336 

Lowman,  205 


310 


INDEX  III. 


Lowth,  54 

Machiavel,  201 

Maitland,  188 

Mahomedans,  144,  146.  Mahomedan- 
ism,  176 

Malachi,  evidence  of,  89 

Maldonatus,  108 

Man  of  Sin,  destruction  of,  65,  181. 
The  Protestant  view  of  it  instru- 
mental in  the  Reformation,  104 

Manasseh  Ben  Israel,  278 

Marshman,  123 

Martyr  Justin,  159 

McNeil's  Sermon,  163 

McNeil,  145 

Mede,  32,  100,  132,  158,  162,  169,  281 

Mendham,  101 

Messiah,  Works  on,  386 

Micah,  evidence  of,  88 

Millennium  and  first  Resurrection, 
chap.  xvii.  p.  273.  Works  on,  393. 
Rev.  H.  Woodward's  Remarks,  302 

Millennial  day  not  far  off,  150 

Millennial  kingdom,  146 

Millenarians  must  meet  reproaches,  33 

Millennium,  controverted  points  on  it, 
63.     (See  Prtxriiilleimial.)  67 

Mind,  state  of,  during  inquiry,  14,  228, 
229.  State  of  the  Old  Testament 
saints,  226.  (See  //.  Coming  Judg- 
ments.) 

Ministers,  exhortation  to,  355 

Missionaries,  their  exertions,  243. 
Baptist  do.  Marshman  arid  Carev, 
123 

Mistakes  as  to  dates,  32,  192,  193 

Moab,  139 

Monarchies,  the  four,  199 

More,  Dr.  Henry,  282 

Mystical  Periods,  194 

Nation.?  connected  with  the  Jews. 
(Prophecies  concerning),  ch.  ix.  p. 

138.  Prophecies  of  Daniel,  ib.  Ba- 
bylon, Nineveh,  Tyre,  Egypt,  Am- 
mon,  Edom,  Moab,  Philistia,  Arabs, 

139.  Woodhoiise  on  these  prophe- 
cies, 140.  A  multitude  to  be  saved 
out  of  the  great  tribulation,  141 

National  sins,  411 

Neglect  of  Prophecy  inexcusable,  6. 

And  needless  on  the  ground  of  error, 

36 
Newton,  Bp.  on  the  Prophecies    15, 

100,  107,  132,  139,  142,  205,  218 
Newton,  Sir  I.,  22,  103,  200,  204 
Nineveh,  139 

Noel,  B.,  extract  from,  244 
Numbers,  Prophetical,  23 
Obadiah,  evidence  of,  88 
Obscurity  of  unfulfilled  prophecy,  7. 


Advantages  of  this,  8,  224.  No 
obscurity  in  the  plan  of  salvation, 
41 

CErrip.  171 

Origen,  285 

Owen,  55 

Papacy,  rise  of,  217 

Parables,  Greswell's  division  of  them, 
21.  Prophetic  ib.  Evidence  of, 
264,  289 

Particular  explanations  unwise,  19 

Paul,  St.,  his  prophecies  as  to  the 
Christian  Church,  142 

Peace  at  some  future  time  expected 
by  all,  79.  Mixed  up  with  tumult, 
250 

Period  of  the  Second  Coming  of  our 
Lord,  ch.  vi.  p.  79 

Personal  reign.  This  doctrine  not 
necessarily  connected  with  a  pre- 
millennial  advent.    (See  Preface.) 

Pertinacity,  danger  of,  229 

Peter,  commentators  on  the  second 
epistle  of,  403 

Philistia,  139 

Popery,  142,  145.  Writers  on,  391. 
Now  on  the  decline,  175.  Its  union 
with  infidelity,  177,  242.  See  {Anti- 
christ.)   Consuming  of, 

Post-millennial  advent,  71 

Powel's  Concordance,  a  summary 
from,  120.    See  Jews. 

Practical  effect  of  the  doctrine  of  the 
second  advent,  268.  Duties  with 
reference  to  Antichrist,  180.  En- 
couragements to  statesmen,  parents, 
afflicted,  &c.  270,  271.  Duty  of  con- 
templating these  things,  152.  Effect 
of  a  delayed  coming,  71.  Benefits 
of  studying  prophecy,  45 

Practical  Reflections,  ch.  xix.  p.  332 

Practical  Rules  and  Cautions,  ch.  ii. 
p.  12.  Plan  of  Study  of  prophetical 
authors,  39 

Prayer,  a  spirit  of,  332.  Fervent, 
344.     Intercessory,  351 

Premillennial  (see  Millennium.)  No 
solid  argument  against  a  premillen- 
nial Advent,  295 

Preparation  for  the  coming  of  Christ, 
346,  349 

Present  day  a  theme  of  prophecy,  7. 
Present  state  of  things.  Faber,  241, 
242 

Promises.   (See  Prophetical.) 

Prophecy,  evidence  ol",  1.  Its  own  com- 
mentator, 337.  Obscurity  of,  7.  Har- 
monyof,  17.  Its  true  use,"  341.  Itsend 
is  Jesus,  11,26,41.  Its  intent,  sancti- 
fication,  ib.  and  to  prepare  the  mind, 


INDEX  III. 


II 


9.  Useful  as  warning,  3.  Duty  of 
preaching  on  it,  ib.  Due  attention  to 
it, 33-2.  Comfort  arisingfrom  fulfilled 
prophecy,  2.  Line  between  lulfilled 
and  unfulfilled  prophecy,  19.  Partial 
)rophecie.s,  110.  Prophetical  nuin- 
jers,  23.  A  prophetical  knowledge 
not  necessary  to  salvation,  2«.  It 
may  puft"  up,  29.  Commentators 
on,  381  (See  also  Antichrist;  liouks; 
Christ;  Christian;  ■  Chronological: 
Commentators;  Geiural  Observa- 
tions; Interpretation:  Jncs:  King- 
dom; Mitlenniuvi;  Nations;  Period; 
Prophetical;  Second  Coming;  l\ine.) 

Prophetical  application  of  Promises 
to  the  Christian  Church,  ch.  iv.  p. 
47 

Providential  coming,  GO 

Psalms  and  Parables  prophetic,  00. 
Commentators  on,  399.  Evidence 
of,  8-1 

Reformers  (Testimony  of),  171 

Religious  Societies,  147,  151 

Restoration  of  the  Jews,  121,  424 

Resurrection,  first,  273 

Revelation  (Symbolical),  100.  Not 
addressed  to 'the  Jews,  103.  Unful- 
filled, 104.  A  practical  book,  334. 
Commentators  on,  403.  Ditierences 
as  to,  220 

Reverence,  231 

Roman  Catholic  Relief  Bill,  172 

Roos  {quoted)  5 

S.\ADi.vs  Gaon,  on  Daniel  xii.  277 

Saints,  Premillennial,  279 

Salvation  not  dependent  on  prophetical 
knowledge.  2H 

Scott,  119,  132,2-13.    Quoted 

Second  Cuming  of  Christ,  ch.  v.  p.  59. 
Writers  on,  387 

Judgments  connected  with  the  Second 
Coming,  chap.  xv.  p.  232.  Extracts 
from  'Paroles  d'un  Croyant,'  'J33. 
Dryingupof  the  Euphrates,  Conolhj. 

1.  Judgments  on  the  Church,  234 

2.  Judgments  on  the   World,  210 
Sherlock,  Bishop,  7 

Sierra  Leone,  149 

Smith,  Dr.  J.,  114 

Simpson's  Key,  15 

Sobrielv,  319 

Souls  of  others,  seeking  to  save,  318 

South  India,  149 

South  Sea  Isles,  150 

Speculations  to  be  avoided,  330 

Spiritual  presence  to  be  distinguished 
from  visible  coming,  GI.  Varied 
ways    of   making    out    a  spiritual 


311 

coming    only  prove  its  unscriptu- 
raliiy,  TJ 

Spirits  departed,  our  ignorance  about 
them,  71 

Study  of  Prophecy,  1.  &c.  Practical 
beiu'fii  of,  45 

Submi-^ioii,  231 

Suspending  the  judgmeni,  35 

Sybill  (juoted,  171 

Symbol  distinct  from  figure,  92;  sym- 
bol, expressions,  J5 

Systems  (human)  to  be  avoided,  34; 
always  connected  with  error 

Swariz,  149 

Tkrtullian,  IGO 

Testament  {Old),  Commentators  on, 
398.  Christians  partake  of  its  pro- 
mises, 50.  {Scw\  Light  from  it.  Jts 
application  of  Old  Testament  pro- 
pliecies,  51.  As  to  the  future  state 
of  the  Jews,  126 

Testimony  of  infidels  and  historian«, 
139 

Time,  the  scriptural  meaning  of,  ch. 
xii.  p.  182 

Times  (See  Distinction.) 

Trades  Unions,  2-18 

Trial  as  well  as  Victory,  276 

Tribes  (the  Ten  and  the  Two)  Jo- 
sephus,  122 

Tribulation,  the  grent,  218 

Truths,  generation,  33 

Turkish  Empire,  decay  of.  66 

Unbei.ikf,  danger  of,  228,  251 

Urwicks  Second  Advent,  6S 

Van  Mii.DERT,  27,  30,  275 

Venema,22 

Vint,  274 

Vitringa,  12,  16.22,35,  115 

Waiti.no,  duty  of,  223 

Waldcnses,  235 

Ward  law,  63 

Wars  preceding  the  Jewish  restora- 
tion, 121 

Watchfulness,  334 

Watson's  Apolosy,  25 

West  India,  150 

Whitby,  2H8.  Originator  of  Anli- 
millenarian  views,  ib. 

Wickedness  abounding  at  the  coming 
of  the  Lord,  81 

Winilc,  20<; 

Wisdom  (Heavenly),  335 

Witnesses  (the  two), 72, 231.  Cuning' 
ha  me,  &.C.  {See  Judgments  and 
Second  Comine.) 

Woodhousc  {qnotrd),  2-1.  132,  140 

Woodward,  Rev.  H.  302 

Word,  (Sec  Uibk.) 


312  INDEX  III. 

World,    opinion    of,    as    to    Second    Zechariah,  evidence  of,  89 
Advent,  64  Zephaniah,  evidence  of,  88. 

Years,  or  periods  of,  193,  197.     Com- 
mencement of  the  1260  years,  205 


ADDENDUM. 

Page  146,  line  17  from  the  top,  after  'years,'  insert, — • 
The  various  reading  of  s/c  tuv  n/xi^uv,  given  by  valuable  manuscripts,  used 
in  the  text  of  Arethas,  and  adopted  l)y  Matthseus,  gives  the  article  both  with 
the  hour  and  the  day.  We  are  thus  referred  to  the  former  mention  of  that  hour 
and  that  day,  Rev.  iii.  10,  vi.  17,  vii.  1.  The  dates  of  the  Revelation,  when 
not  immediately  before  mentioned,  are  giyen  without  the  article. 


% 


